The state of Christendom, or, A most exact and curious discovery of many secret passages and hidden mysteries of the times written by Henry Wotten ...
         Wotton, Henry, Sir, 1568-1639.
      
       
         
           1657
        
      
       Approx. 1163 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 161 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A67131
         Wing W3654
         ESTC R21322
         12738281
         ocm 12738281
         93045
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67131)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93045)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 995:11)
      
       
         
           
             The state of Christendom, or, A most exact and curious discovery of many secret passages and hidden mysteries of the times written by Henry Wotten ...
             Wotton, Henry, Sir, 1568-1639.
          
           [18], 262, [2], 32 p. : ill.
           
             Printed for Humphrey Moseley ...,
             London :
             1657.
          
           
             Table of contents: p. [3]-[6]
             Index: p. [7]-[18]
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
           Church history.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
           
             
               THE
               TRVE
               EFFIGIES
               OF
               Sr
               HENRY
               WOTTON
               K
               T
               EMBASSADOVR
               IN
               ORDINARY
               TO
               THE
               MOST
               SERENE
               REPVBLIQVE
               OF
               VENICE
               ,
               AND
               LATE
               PROVOST
               OF
               EATON
               COLLEDG
               .
            
             
               Anno
               Aetat
               is
               Suae
               72
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           STATE
           OF
           CHRISTENDOM
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           most
           Exact
           and
           Curious
           Discovery
           of
           many
           Secret
           Passages
           ,
           and
           Hidden
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Times
           .
        
         
           
             Written
             by
             the
             Renowned
          
           Sr
           HENRY
           WOTTON
           ,
           Kt.
           Ambassadour
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           the
           most
           Serene
           Republique
           of
           VENICE
           ,
           And
           late
           Provost
           of
           EATON
           COLLEDG
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           HUMPHREY
           MOSELEY
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           at
           the
           Prince's
           Arms
           in
           St
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1657.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Judicious
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THe
           Author
           of
           these
           Politique
           and
           Polite
           discourses
           ,
           knew
           the
           world
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           him
           ,
           that
           not
           to
           know
           
             Sr
             Henry
             Wotton
          
           ,
           were
           an
           ignorance
           beyond
           Barbarism
           ,
           in
           any
           who
           have
           been
           conversant
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           with
           any
           transactions
           of
           State
           :
           A
           Knight
           he
           was
           of
           choice
           Intellectuals
           ,
           and
           noble
           Extraction
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           King'd
           it
           abroad
           half
           his
           age
           in
           Embassies
           ,
           by
           representing
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Soveraign
           Prince
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Courts
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           amongst
           the
           severest
           and
           most
           sagacious
           sort
           of
           Nations
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           thrice
           sent
           Ambassadour
           to
           the
           Republique
           of
           Venice
           ,
           from
           the
           most
           serene
           Prince
           James
           the
           first
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           (
           by
           whom
           the
           Order
           of
           Knighthood
           was
           conferred
           upon
           him
           .
           )
           Once
           to
           the
           States
           of
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           .
           Twice
           to
           
             Charls
             Emanuel
          
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           .
           Once
           to
           the
           
             United
             Princes
          
           of
           
             Upper
             Germany
          
           in
           the
           Convention
           at
           Heylbrun
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           He
           was
           sent
           Extraordinary
           Ambassadour
           to
           the
           Archduke
           Leopold
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Wittenberg
           .
           Imperial
           Cities
           ,
           Strasburgh
           and
           Ulm
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperour
          
           himself
           ,
           Ferdinand
           the
           second
           :
           And
           however
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           by
           some
           that
           after
           so
           many
           great
           and
           noble
           employments
           ,
           the
           Provost
           ship
           of
           Eaton
           was
           a
           place
           not
           considerable
           enough
           for
           a
           personage
           of
           his
           merit
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           sedateness
           of
           his
           temper
           and
           spirit
           ,
           he
           being
           of
           a
           speculative
           and
           quiescent
           disposition
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           rather
           his
           own
           choice
           ,
           then
           any
           want
           of
           regard
           ,
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           to
           a
           man
           so
           highly
           deserving
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           those
           weighty
           affairs
           he
           manag'd
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           with
           so
           much
           honour
           and
           reputation
           ,
           were
           rather
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           zeal
           to
           the
           service
           of
           his
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           aspiring
           or
           ambitious
           thoughts
           ;
           seeing
           he
           forsook
           
           the
           highest
           places
           of
           honour
           and
           profit
           ,
           which
           he
           merited
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           great
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           contenting
           enjoyments
           of
           a
           solitary
           and
           studious
           retirement
           .
           Had
           he
           been
           never
           known
           unto
           the
           world
           until
           the
           publishing
           of
           his
           late
           works
           called
           
             Reliquiae
             Wottonianae
          
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           them
           contained
           that
           which
           may
           abundantly
           demonstrate
           how
           admirably
           he
           was
           accomplish'd
           both
           in
           the
           severer
           and
           politer
           Arts.
           Not
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           many
           Elogiums
           deservedly
           fixt
           upon
           his
           fame
           by
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           judicious
           persons
           both
           Native
           and
           Forraign
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           insert
           what
           the
           most
           vogu'd
           Poet
           of
           this
           age
           hath
           sung
           of
           his
           skill
           in
           Tongues
           .
           
             
               He
               had
               so
               many
               Languages
               in
               store
               ,
               
            
             
               That
               only
               Fame
               can
               speak
               of
               him
               in
               more
               .
            
          
           It
           were
           but
           needless
           therefore
           to
           premise
           any
           thing
           concerning
           these
           following
           discourses
           ,
           written
           by
           a
           person
           of
           such
           a
           known
           and
           celebrated
           worth
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           high
           quality
           of
           his
           negotiations
           in
           soveraign
           Courts
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           that
           could
           be
           to
           feel
           the
           pulse
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           make
           inspections
           into
           those
           
             Arcana
             Imperii
          
           ,
           those
           mysteries
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           he
           communicates
           here
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           many
           choice
           and
           judicious
           Observations
           ,
           whereby
           the
           discerning
           Reader
           may
           be
           will
           acqnainted
           with
           the
           state
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           ,
           dependencies
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           most
           Princes
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           occasions
           and
           motives
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Wars
           that
           hapned
           the
           last
           century
           ,
           whereof
           some
           came
           from
           slight
           quarrels
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           you
           that
           Charls
           the
           
             Hardy
             Duke
          
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           made
           a
           war
           for
           a
           Cart-load
           of
           Sheep-skins
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           breath'd
           his
           last
           :
           With
           these
           
             Modern
             observations
          
           he
           intermingles
           many
           ancient
           passages
           ,
           both
           of
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ,
           which
           may
           much
           conduce
           to
           rectifie
           and
           enrich
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           Reader
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Several
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Occasion
               of
               Sir
            
             Henry
             Wootton
             
               's
               undertaking
               this
               Treatise
            
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             His
             Opinion
             both
             in
             general
             and
             particular
             concerning
             Princes
             ,
             their
             means
             and
             designs
             .
             5
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             notwithstanding
             the
             Invasion
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             among
             Christian
             Princes
             cease
             not
             10
          
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             Princes
             aiding
             of
             Rebels
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             but
             hath
             been
             practised
             in
             former
             Ages
             .
             13
          
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               without
               just
               cause
               that
               the
            
             Flemmings
             
               rebelled
               against
               the
               king
               of
            
             Spain
             .
             16
          
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             several
             rebellions
             of
             the
             Frenchmen
             against
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             thereof
             .
             19
          
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               practises
               of
            
             Sejanus
             ,
             Pompey
             ,
             Crassus
             ,
             Piso
             ,
             and
             Curio
             ,
             
               with
               a
               comparison
               between
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             
               and
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               other
               great
               Rebels
            
             23
          
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
            
             Salique
             Law
             of
             France
             
               did
               not
               infringe
               the
               Title
               of
               former
               Kings
               of
            
             England
             
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Frenchmens
               Objections
               concerning
               the
               same
               answered
            
             29
          
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             That
             Kings
             have
             often
             dis-inherited
             their
             eldest
             sons
             ,
             and
             given
             their
             Kingdoms
             either
             to
             strangers
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             younger
             sons
             37
          
           
             X.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             having
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             having
             had
             so
             good
             success
             in
             former
             times
             in
             demanding
             of
             their
             right
             ,
             do
             not
             still
             continue
             to
             presecute
             their
             demands
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             and
             means
             of
             their
             losing
             all
             France
             .
             42
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             Came
             to
             arrive
             to
             this
             height
             of
             Power
             which
             they
             enjoy
             at
             present
             ,
             from
             so
             small
             a
             beginning
             .
             52
          
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
            
             Naples
             and
             Sicily
             
               have
               been
               fatal
               to
               most
               Nations
               of
            
             Europe
             .
             54
          
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               By
               what
               means
               the
               Spanish
               King
               obtained
            
             Naples
             and
             Navar.
             58
          
           
             XIV
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             King
             
               's
               Title
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Portugal
             59
          
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             claim
             of
             the
             several
             Competitors
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Portugal
             .
             60
          
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             King's
             Title
             to
             the
             Indies
             .
             61
          
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             Title
             to
             Milan
             .
             62
          
           
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             Title
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             
             of
             Burgundy
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             retaineth
             all
             those
             States
             which
             he
             possesseth
             63
          
           
             XIX
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             inconveniences
             Armies
             have
             bin
             subject
             to
             ,
             going
             far
             from
             home
             ,
             with
             the
             causes
             of
             Hannibal's
             ill
             fortune
             .
             69
          
           
             XX.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Spain's
             dealing
             with
             the
             Turk
             .
             71
          
           
             XXI
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Spanish
             King
             's
             proceeding
             with
             the
             French
             73
          
           
             XXII
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             King
             's
             proceeding
             with
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             .
             79
          
           
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             VV
             hat
             account
             the
             Spanish
             king
             maketh
             of
             the
             Princes
             Italy
             ,
             80
          
           
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               most
               considerable
               enemy
               of
               the
               Spaniard
               .
            
             82
          
           
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Divers
             examples
             shewing
             ,
             that
             what
             God
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             cannot
             be
             prevented
             by
             any
             foresight
             of
             man.
             87
          
           
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             
               justified
               in
               her
               attempts
               against
            
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             .
             91
          
           
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Several
             examples
             in
             what
             manner
             Princes
             have
             demeaned
             themselves
             toward
             those
             that
             have
             fled
             to
             them
             for
             succour
             .
             95
          
           
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             That
             Princes
             have
             oft
             broken
             Leagues
             with
             their
             confederates
             upon
             occasion
             given
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             considerable
             advantage
             98
          
           
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             was
             just
             occasion
             given
             for
             the
             intercepting
             the
             Spanish
             money
             sent
             into
             Flanders
             .
             105
          
           
             XXX
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Spaniard
             is
             generally
             supposed
             to
             be
             more
             powerful
             then
             really
             he
             is
             .
             110
          
           
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Spanish
             people
             .
             115
          
           
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             The
             false
             commendations
             given
             by
             divers
             Authors
             unto
             Spain
             .
             117
          
           
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               's
               wars
               with
               the
            
             Low-Countries
             ,
             
               have
               depriv'd
               him
               of
               that
               benefit
               which
               he
               might
               have
               reaped
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               so
               much
               impoverished
               .
            
             123
          
           
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               was
               no
               point
               of
               Policy
               in
               the
               Spanish
               King
               ,
               not
               to
               grant
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               to
               his
               subjects
               in
            
             Flanders
             .
             128
          
           
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               redounded
               not
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Spanish
               Kings
               honour
               as
               he
               imagined
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Princes
               of
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Lorrain
             ,
             
               and
               the
               House
               of
            
             Guise
             
               against
               the
            
             Lutheran
             Princes
             .
             136
          
           
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               That
               many
               Princes
               have
               been
               less
               to
               blame
               for
               entring
               into
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Turk
               ,
               then
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               for
               his
               League
               with
               the
            
             Guisards
             .
             139
          
           
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             That
             Princes
             oversights
             are
             never
             forgotten
             after
             their
             deaths
             ,
             however
             their
             vertues
             may
             .
             142
          
           
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               likelyhood
               of
               the
               downfal
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             
               his
               faction
            
             .
             145
          
           
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             but
             uncertain
             trusting
             to
             the
             friendship
             of
             Rebels
             148
          
           
             XL.
             
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             vindicated
             from
             divers
             things
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             .
             151
          
           
             XLI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               his
               killing
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             justified
             .
             160
          
           
             XLII
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             France
             
               have
               from
               time
               to
               time
               raised
               the
               revenues
               of
               that
               Crown
               .
            
             166
          
           
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               commendations
               of
               Henry
               the
               third
               of
            
             France
             
               from
               divers
               eminent
               Authors
            
             .
          
           
           
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             a
             vast
             power
             and
             authority
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             are
             advanced
             from
             a
             small
             beginning
             ,
             with
             their
             deceits
             and
             cruelties
             .
             172
          
           
             XLV
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             losses
             and
             injuries
             Princes
             have
             sustained
             by
             submitting
             to
             the
             Pope's
             authority
             179
          
           
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             
               unjustly
               accused
               by
               the
               English
               fugitives
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               for
               overcharging
               her
               subjects
               with
               unaccustomed
               subsidies
               and
               taxes
               .
            
             183
          
           
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             King
             blamed
             for
             giving
             too
             easie
             credit
             to
             the
             reports
             of
             the
             English
             fugitives
             .
             189
          
           
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             Certain
             objections
             against
             the
             Queen
             of
             Englands
             putting
             the
             Scottish
             Queen
             to
             death
             ,
             answered
             .
             191
          
           
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             VVhether
             it
             be
             allowable
             for
             Subjects
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             ,
             or
             put
             their
             Princes
             to
             death
             .
             202
          
           
             L
          
           
             Of
             the
             proceedings
             of
             divers
             Princes
             toward
             those
             that
             have
             fled
             unto
             them
             for
             succour
             .
             208
          
           
             LI.
             
          
           
             That
             Embassadors
             violating
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             ,
             or
             of
             Arms
             ,
             have
             oft-times
             been
             rigorously
             dealt
             with
             .
             210
          
           
             LII
             .
          
           
             That
             neither
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Scottish
             Queen
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             occasion
             ,
             could
             warrant
             the
             King
             of
             Spain's
             invading
             of
             England
             .
             215
          
           
             LIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               is
               no
               easie
               matter
               for
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               to
               conquer
            
             England
             ,
             218
          
           
             LIV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Popes
               and
               Emperours
               machinations
               against
               the
            
             Lutherans
             ,
             
               make
               them
               so
               much
               the
               stronger
               .
            
             224
          
           
             LV.
             
          
           
             The
             cruelty
             of
             Princes
             to
             their
             subjects
             ,
             proveth
             most
             commonly
             prejudicial
             to
             themselves
             .
             229
          
           
             LVI
             .
          
           
             
               Many
               motives
               of
            
             Rebellion
             and
             Discontent
             
               among
               the
               K.
               of
            
             Spain
             
               's
               subjects
               ,
               threatning
               inconveniences
               to
               him
               the
               like
               whereof
               have
               fallen
               upon
               Princes
               in
               former
               ages
               .
            
             238
          
           
             LVII
             .
          
           
             That
             many
             famous
             and
             learned
             men
             have
             favoured
             wrong
             causes
             for
             reward
             or
             preferments
             sake
             .
             241
          
           
             LVIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               K.
               of
            
             Spain
             
               's
               best
               friends
               may
               be
               easily
               won
               to
               for
               sake
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               stand
               Neutral
               .
            
             243
          
           
             LIX
             .
          
           
             
               Several
               Emperours
               of
               the
               House
               of
            
             Austria
             
               set
               forth
               according
               to
               their
               true
               qualities
               and
               conditions
               .
            
             249
          
           
             LX.
             
          
           
             
               That
               there
               is
               as
               just
               cause
               to
               fear
            
             France
             
               if
               that
               Kingdom
               grow
               too
               powerful
               ,
               as
            
             Spain
             it self
             .
             257
          
           
             LXI
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
            
             Low-Countries
             
               joyned
               together
               under
               one
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               would
               grow
               very
               formidable
               .
            
             258
          
           
             LXII
             .
          
           
             How
             powerful
             the
             Switzers
             are
             grown
             since
             they
             have
             Incanton'd
             themselves
             .
             260
          
           
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             
               How
               expedient
               a
               Confederacy
               with
               the
            
             Low-Countries
             
               is
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               a
               falling
               out
               either
               with
            
             France
             or
             Spain
             .
             261
          
        
      
       
         
         
           In
           the
           Supplement
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             IOhn
             de
             Soto
             
               Secretary
               to
               Don
            
             John
             de
             Austria
             
               removed
               ,
               and
            
             John
             de
             Escovedo
             
               put
               into
               his
               room
            
             .
             p.
             2
          
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Antonio
             Perez
             
               commanded
               by
               the
               K.
               of
            
             Spain
             
               to
               poison
            
             Escovedo
             3
          
           
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Several
               questions
               discussed
               concerning
            
             Escovedo
             
               's
               murther
               ,
               and
               first
               ,
               whether
               the
               K.
               commanding
            
             Escovedo
             
               to
               be
               murthered
               ,
               may
               not
               worthily
               be
               accounted
               a
               murtherer
               .
            
             4
          
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               question
               ,
               whether
            
             Antonio
             Perez
             
               obeying
               the
               Kings
               command
               ,
               be
               not
               guilty
               of
            
             Escovedo
             
               's
               death
               as
               well
               as
               the
               King.
            
             10
          
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               third
               question
               ,
               whether
               the
               King
               being
               found
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               deserveth
               not
               to
               be
               deposed
               or
               excommunicated
               ,
               better
               then
               the
               K.
               of
            
             France
             
               deserved
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               life
               for
               murthering
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             .
             13
          
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             question
             ,
             whither
             this
             excommunication
             and
             deposition
             may
             be
             warranted
             by
             the
             example
             of
             other
             Prince
             .
             14
          
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             VVhether
             wilful
             perjury
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             Laws
             be
             punishable
             with
             deprivation
             in
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             whether
             subjects
             may
             lawfully
             resist
             such
             a
             Prince
             .
             17
          
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Nobility
               of
            
             Aragon
             
               have
               from
               the
               beginning
               bound
               their
               Kings
               strictly
               to
               the
               maintaining
               of
               their
               priviledges
               .
            
             22
          
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             That
             Subjects
             may
             seek
             remedies
             against
             such
             Princes
             as
             will
             not
             do
             them
             Right
             and
             Iustice.
             26
          
           
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               K.
               of
            
             Spain
             
               's
               actions
               much
               aggravated
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               which
               the
               K.
               of
            
             France
             
               hath
               been
               charged
               with
            
             .
             27
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ADrianus
             
               the
               Emperour's
               vast
               Armies
               and
               strength
               in
               war
            
             p.
             74
          
           
             Albertin
             Coraza
             
               made
               lord
               of
            
             Padua
             .
             p.
             53
          
           
             Alexander
             
               the
               Great
               ,
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               valiant
               Prince
               p.
               5
               Not
               superiour
               to
               divers
               of-the
               Roman
               Captains
            
             p.
             232
             233
          
           
             Alexander
             
               King
               of
            
             Epirus
             
               his
               opinion
               concerning
            
             Alexander
             
               the
               Great
               's
               victories
            
             p.
             74
          
           
             Pope
             Alexander
             
               the
               third's
               prastises
               against
            
             Frederick
             Barbarossa
             p.
             177
          
           
             Alonzo
             
               King
               of
            
             Aragon
             
               adopted
               by
            
             Joan
             
               Queen
               of
            
             Naples
             p.
             55
          
           
             Alphinus
             
               King
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             
               openly
               beheaded
               p.
               214
               other
               examples
               of
               the
               like
               nature
            
             p.
             215
          
           
             Cardinal
             Allen
             
               compared
               with
            
             Richard
             Shaw
             ,
             and
             John
             Petit
             p.
             189
          
           
             
               The
               ambition
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Anjou
             
               's
               wife
               ,
               set
               him
               on
               to
               get
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Naples
             p.
             258
          
           
             Amulius
             
               his
               cruelty
               to
               his
               Brother
            
             Numitor
             and
             his
             children
             .
             p.
             89
          
           
             Anjou
             
               quitted
               by
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             p.
             45
          
           
             Don
             Antonio
             
               justifieth
               his
               Title
               to
            
             Portugal
             
               by
               several
               arguments
            
             p.
             60
          
           
             Anthony
             Montefeltro
             
               made
               Duke
               of
            
             Urbin
             
               by
               the
               Emperour
            
             Lewis
             53
          
           
             Appius
             
               his
               severity
               hurtful
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
            
             233
          
           
             
               The
               Arch-bishop
               of
            
             Toledo
             
               rebelleth
               against
               the
               King
               of
            
             Aragon
             ,
             p.
             16
             
               and
               is
               aided
               by
            
             Alonzo
             
               K.
               of
            
             Portugal
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Aristides
             the
             pattern
             of
             a
             just
             Magistrate
             5
          
           
             Armies
             going
             far
             from
             home
             ,
             meet
             with
             many
             occasions
             of
             destruction
             p.
             70
             ,
             71
          
           
             Artevild
             ,
             Agricola
             ,
             and
             Besconius
             ,
             
               the
               chief
               Ring-leaders
               of
               the
               Gantois
               Rebels
            
             230
             ,
             231
          
           
             Astyages
             
               seeketh
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               Grand-child
            
             Cyrus
             87
             ,
             88
             ,
             89
          
           
             Attila
             
               the
               Scourge
               of
               God
            
             5
          
           
             Augustus
             
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               fortunate
               King
            
             5
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Aumale
             
               chosen
               head
               of
               the
               faction
               of
               the
               Guises
            
             159
          
           
             
               The
               House
               of
            
             Austria
             
               their
               Original
               from
            
             Hapsburgh
             p.
             17
             
               Their
               Greatness
               ,
               Tyrannie
               ,
               and
               Oppression
            
             p.
             17
             ,
             18
             
               The
               continuance
               of
               their
               Greatness
            
             50
          
           
             The
             Author
             
               a
               voluntary
               Exile
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             p.
             1
             
               His
               Credit
               with
               Great
               men
               ,
               and
               Experience
               in
               Forraign
               Affairs
            
             3
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAgeus
             
               his
               Magnanimity
               and
               Resolution
            
             p.
             161
             ,
             162
          
           
             
               Lords
               of
            
             Bearn
             
               heretofore
               of
               great
               power
               in
            
             France
             37
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Bedford
             
               refuseth
               to
               meet
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Burgundy
             47
          
           
             Bellemarine
             
               a
               Saracen
               marrieth
               the
               Daughter
               of
            
             Peter
             
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               turneth
               Christian
            
             140
          
           
             Bernard
             
               King
               of
            
             Italy
             
               cruelly
               used
               by
            
             Lewis
             
               the
               Meek
            
             163
          
           
             Bernardin
             Mendoza
             
               the
               Spanish
               Ambassadour
               sent
               away
               not
               without
               just
               cause
            
             p.
             211
             
               His
               practises
               against
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             p.
             212
             ,
             213
             
               He
               is
               compared
               to
            
             Richard
             Shaw
             ,
             and
             John
             Petit
             189
          
           
             
             
               Blemishes
               of
               divers
               great
               Captains
            
             p.
             142
             ,
             143
          
           
             Brennus
             
               maketh
               war
               against
               the
            
             Romans
             210
          
           
             The
             Britans
             
               excuse
               the
               breach
               of
               their
               League
               with
               the
            
             Picts
             99
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Britain
             
               refuseth
               to
               restore
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Richmond
             to
             Edward
             
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
            
             Richard
             
               the
               third
            
             95
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Burgundy
             
               murthered
               by
               the
               Dolphin
               of
            
             France
             38
          
           
             Buchanan
             
               's
               opinion
               concerning
               subjects
               taking
               up
               Arms
               against
               their
               Prince
               ,
            
             202
             ,
             203
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CAesar
             
               his
               prodigality
               in
               his
               youth
            
             ,
             p.
             24
             
               His
               four
               great
               Competitors
            
             ,
             ibid.
             
               His
               cunning
               practises
               to
               attain
               his
               greatness
            
             25
          
           
             
               The
               King
               of
            
             Calecut
             
               driveth
               the
               King
               of
            
             Cochin
             
               out
               of
               his
               Realm
            
             95
          
           
             Caligula
             
               's
               cruelty
            
             231
          
           
             Caius
             Marius
             
               the
               Founder
               of
               Cities
            
             5
          
           
             Cambyses
             
               being
               jealous
               of
               his
               brother
            
             Smerdis
             ,
             
               murthereth
               him
            
             ,
             p.
             89
             
               The
               pattern
               of
               a
               cruel
               Governour
            
             5
          
           
             Campobasso
             
               forsakes
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Burgundy
             
               in
               the
               fight
               against
               the
               Prince
               of
            
             Lorrain
             253
          
           
             Duke
             Casimire
             
               cometh
               into
            
             Flanders
             
               with
               an
               Army
            
             ,
             p.
             155
             
               A
               peace
               concluded
               between
               him
               and
               the
               French
               ,
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Catholiques
               of
            
             England
             
               the
               Spaniards
               chief
               Enemies
               at
               the
               Invasion
               of
               eighty
               eight
            
             218
          
           
             Charls
             
               the
               Great
               the
               son
               of
               Fortune
            
             5
          
           
             Charls
             
               the
               fifth
               his
               policy
               to
               keep
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Aragon
             ,
             p.
             68
             
               What
               Forces
               he
               had
               in
               his
               chief
               wars
               ,
            
             p.
             121
             122
             
               His
               endeavour
               to
               subvert
            
             Luther
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Princes
               proves
               fruitless
               ,
            
             p.
             224
             ,
             225
             
               His
               Civility
               to
               them
               afterwards
            
             p.
             226
             
               A
               deep
               Dissembler
            
             252
             ,
             253
          
           
             Charls
             
               the
               sixth
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               his
               intention
               to
               invade
            
             England
             ,
             p.
             190
             
               The
               cause
               of
               his
               not
               proceeding
               falfly
               charg'd
               upon
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Berry
             ,
             ibid.
             
               He
               is
               civilly
               treated
               by
            
             Henry
             
               the
               fift
            
             34
          
           
             Charls
             
               the
               seventh
               dis-inherited
               for
               his
               disobedience
               to
               his
               Father
            
             36
             ,
             37
          
           
             Charls
             
               the
               eighth
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               his
               claim
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Naples
             56
          
           
             Charls
             
               Prince
               of
            
             Tarento
             
               crown'd
               King
               of
            
             Sicily
             
               by
               Pope
            
             Clement
             54
          
           
             Charls
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Flanders
             
               cruelly
               murthered
               by
               rebels
            
             124
          
           
             Charls
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Burgundy
             
               slain
               by
               the
               treachery
               of
            
             Nicholas
             Campobasso
             253
          
           
             
               A
               brief
               Character
               of
               the
               chief
               Princes
               and
               States
               of
               Christendom
            
             4
          
           
             A
             Character
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Monarchy
             84
             ,
             85
          
           
             Cinibaldo
             Ordelafi
             
               obtaineth
               the
               Cities
               of
            
             Furli
             and
             Cesena
             53
          
           
             Pope
             Clement
             
               favoured
               by
               the
               French
               against
               Pope
            
             Urban
             54
          
           
             Clement
             
               the
               seventh's
               practises
               against
               the
               Emperour
            
             Henry
             
               the
               fourth
            
             177
          
           
             Cleomenes
             
               his
               trechery
               toward
            
             Ptolomy
             
               King
               of
            
             Egypt
             200
          
           
             
               The
               Climate
               not
               the
               only
               proof
               of
               VVits
            
             259
             ,
             260
          
           
             
               The
               King
               of
            
             Cochin
             
               harboureth
               the
               King
               of
            
             Calecut
             
               's
               enemies
            
             95
          
           
             
               A
               Comparison
               between
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             ,
             
               and
               other
               great
               Rebels
               of
               other
               Countries
            
             23
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
          
           
             Conrade
             
               the
               Emperour's
               Law
               ;
               the
               Emperours
               Law
               concerning
               wicked
               Princes
            
             204
             ,
             248
          
           
             Conradin
             of
             Suavia
             
               vanquish'd
               and
               beheaded
               by
            
             Charls
             ,
             
               brother
               to
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             55
          
           
             Constantinople
             
               taken
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Frederick
             
               the
               third
            
             252
          
           
             
               Contention
               about
               the
               Kingdom
               between
            
             Alphonsus
             of
             Castile
             ,
             and
             Garcias
             of
             Navar
             ,
             p.
             135
             Between
             Artobarzanes
             and
             Zerxes
             ,
             ibid.
             Between
             John
             Baliol
             and
             Robert
             Bruce
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             p.
             136
             
               A
               contention
               between
            
             Alonzo
             de
             Vargas
             ,
             and
             Julio
             Romero
             116
          
           
             Conversation
             allow'd
             between
             men
             of
             
             different
             opinions
             in
             Religion
             130
             ,
             132
             ,
             133
          
           
             
               Councels
               chosen
               to
               rectifie
               the
               mis-government
               of
               Princes
            
             206
             207
          
           
             
               Cruel
               Governours
               the
               destruction
               of
               many
               brave
               Nations
               ,
            
             p.
             126
             
               And
               the
               occasion
               of
               sundry
               Rebellions
            
             127
          
           
             
               Cruelty
               of
               the
               French
               where
               they
               have
               the
               upper
               hand
            
             34
             ,
             35
          
           
             Cyrus
             
               his
               Birth
               and
               Fortune
            
             ,
             p.
             87
             ,
             88
             ,
             89
             
               He
               is
               stiled
               the
               Father
               of
               Common
               People
               ,
            
             p.
             5
             
               His
               humanity
               to
            
             Astyages
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             Croesus
             200
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DAgobert
             
               leaveth
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             France
             
               to
               his
               youngest
               son
            
             Clouis
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
             
               He
               commandeth
               all
               those
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               to
               depart
               the
               Kingdom
               within
               a
               time
               limitted
            
             129
          
           
             Darius
             
               his
               policy
               in
               revenging
               the
               injury
               of
            
             Oretes
             161
          
           
             Signior
             Darrennes
             
               his
               commendation
               of
            
             Henry
             
               the
               third
               of
            
             France
             170
          
           
             Kings
             Deposed
             in
             several
             Nations
             203
             ,
             204
          
           
             
               The
               Diet
               at
            
             Auspurgh
             
               a
               politique
               pretence
               of
            
             Charls
             
               the
               fifth
            
             253
          
           
             Dionysius
             
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               Tyrant
            
             5
          
           
             
               Disobedience
               to
               Parents
               severely
               punished
            
             ,
             p.
             40
             
               The
               Disobedience
               of
               the
               Spanish
               Souldiers
            
             116
          
           
             Dissentions
             and
             troubles
             easily
             revived
             in
             France
             261
             ,
             262
          
           
             
               The
               Dolphiny
               bequeathed
               to
            
             Philip
             de
             Valois
             50
          
           
             Dunorix
             
               spared
               by
            
             Caesar
             
               for
               his
               brother
            
             Divitiacus
             
               his
               sake
            
             162
             ,
             209
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EDward
             
               the
               third
               his
               success
               in
            
             France
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
             
               He
               taketh
               his
               advantage
               to
               invade
               the
               Scots
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               League
               between
               them
            
             p.
             98
             
               He
               is
               favoured
               by
               the
               common
               people
               of
            
             Flanders
             against
             Philip
             de
             Valois
             261
          
           
             Edward
             
               the
               fourth's
               suspition
               of
            
             Henry
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Richmond
             ,
             p.
             68
             
               His
               politique
               proceedings
               to
               regain
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             England
             221
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             of
             England
             
               blamed
               for
               making
               a
               League
               with
            
             France
             
               and
               the
            
             United
             Provinces
             p.
             3
             
               The
               most
               considerable
               Enemy
               of
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
            
             p.
             82
             ,
             83
             
               Her
               Vertues
               and
               Power
               extolled
               ,
               and
               compared
               wi●h
               the
               mightiest
               Princes
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               85.
               
               The
               attempts
               of
               many
               against
               her
               life
               ,
            
             p.
             86
             
               Her
               attempts
               against
            
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             justified
             p.
             91
             ,
             93
             
               Her
               assisting
               of
               Don
            
             Antonio
             justified
             ,
             p.
             94
             
               And
               her
               protection
               of
               the
               Low
               Countries
               ,
            
             p.
             102
             ,
             103
             
               Her
               intercepting
               the
               Spanish
               money
               going
               into
            
             Flanders
             excus'd
             ,
             p.
             105
             
               The
               English
               Fugitives
               answer'd
               ,
               who
               charge
               her
               with
               the
               raising
               of
               new
               Subsidies
               and
               Taxes
            
             183
          
           
             Divers
             Emperours
             have
             admitted
             Haeretiques
             in
             their
             Realms
             ,
             to
             preserve
             quietness
             among
             their
             subjects
             ,
             133
             ,
             134
          
           
             Embassadors
             justly
             slain
             upon
             some
             occasions
             210
          
           
             Enemies
             not
             suppressed
             ,
             but
             augumented
             by
             Caligula's
             cruelty
             231
          
           
             England
             
               's
               Title
               to
            
             France
             
               how
               it
               came
               to
               be
               neglected
            
             p.
             43
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             &c.
             
             
               It
               s
               strength
               and
               security
               above
               other
               Nations
               ,
            
             p.
             219
             
               The
               last
               of
               the
               Romans
               Conquests
            
             220
          
           
             
               English
               Armies
               coming
               into
            
             France
             ,
             
               compared
               by
            
             du
             Haillan
             
               to
               wild
               Geese
               resorting
               to
               the
               Fens
               in
               winter
            
             83
             ,
             84
          
           
             Englands
             
               possessions
               in
               Forraign
               parts
            
             44
          
           
             Ericus
             
               King
               of
            
             Norway
             
               demandeth
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               in
               right
               of
               his
               daughter
            
             198
          
           
             Duke
             Ernestus
             
               the
               fittest
               match
               for
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               's
               daughter
            
             257
          
           
             Escovedo
             
               's
               murther
               censured
            
             ,
             p.
             3
             
               His
               credit
               greater
               upon
               the
               Burse
               of
            
             Antwerp
             
               then
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             's
             112
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Espernon
             
               rendred
               suspected
               to
               the
               French
               King
            
             p.
             157
             
               He
               discovereth
               the
               practises
               of
               the
            
             Guises
             165
          
           
             
             Eude
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Paris
             
               made
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               instead
               of
            
             Charls
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Lewis
             42
          
           
             Eumenes
             his
             stratagem
             to
             preserve
             his
             life
             65
          
           
             The
             Excommunications
             of
             the
             Pope
             invalid
             171
          
           
             The
             Expences
             of
             divers
             Princes
             and
             States
             in
             their
             Wars
             and
             Buildings
             ,
             and
             other
             occasions
             .
             113
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FAbius
             Ambustus
             
               the
               Roman
               Ambassadour
               ,
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               war
               between
            
             Brennus
             
               and
               the
            
             Romans
             210
          
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
             
               the
               Buckler
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
            
             5
          
           
             Ferdinand
             
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             
               layeth
               claim
               unto
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Naples
             ,
             p.
             56
             ,
             57
             
               He
               excuseth
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               League
               between
            
             France
             and
             Spain
             ,
             p.
             98
             
               His
               ingratitude
               to
            
             Gonsalvo
             238
          
           
             Flanders
             distressed
             by
             plurality
             of
             Religions
             6
          
           
             Flemmings
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             rebel
             against
             
               Spain
               ,
               p.
            
             16
             ,
             17
             The
             Flemmings
             and
             French
             more
             boldly
             then
             justly
             accused
             of
             rebellion
             2
          
           
             
               Earls
               of
            
             Foix
             
               heretofore
               of
               great
               power
               in
            
             France
             ,
             p.
             37
             
               The
               Earldom
               of
            
             Foix
             
               given
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Candale
             
               by
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             38
          
           
             France
             
               divided
               into
               many
               opinions
            
             ,
             p.
             6
             France
             
               hath
               in
               former
               times
               rebelled
               against
               their
               Kings
               ,
            
             p.
             19.
             
             
               The
               principal
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Europe
             
               for
               antiquity
               ,
               good
               Laws
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             19.
             
             
               Not
               subject
               to
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
            
             p.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             
               Hath
               been
               dispos'd
               of
               by
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Nations
               ,
            
             p.
             35
             ,
             36
             
               Anciently
               divided
               into
               four
               Kingdoms
            
             ,
             p.
             53
             
               Cannot
               be
               lawfully
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               Pope
            
             p.
             248
             ,
             249
             France
             and
             England
             195
          
           
             Francis
             
               the
               first
               of
            
             France
             
               entreth
               into
               a
               League
               with
               the
               Turks
            
             139
          
           
             Francis
             Sforza
             
               is
               won
               by
               promises
               to
               take
               part
               with
            
             Philip
             Maria
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Milan
             242
          
           
             Frederick
             
               King
               of
            
             Naples
             
               entertained
               by
            
             Lewis
             
               the
               French
               king
            
             95
          
           
             Frederick
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Austria
             
               unlawfully
               chosen
               to
               the
               Empire
            
             251
          
           
             
               The
               Emperours
            
             Frederick
             
               the
               second
               and
               the
               third
               oppose
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               are
               excommunicated
            
             p.
             174
             Frederick
             
               the
               third
               freed
               from
               the
               Castle
               of
            
             Vienna
             by
             George
             
               king
               of
            
             Bohemia
             252
          
           
             
               The
               French
               king's
               prodigality
               in
               spending
               the
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Crown
               excus'd
            
             p.
             168
             
               His
               imputed
               wantonness
               proceeded
               from
               corrupt
               education
            
             169
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GAleotto
             Malatesta
             
               made
               Lord
               of
            
             Armino
             Pescaro
             and
             Fano
             ,
             by
             Lewis
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             .
             53
          
           
             
               The
               Gantois
               rebel
               against
            
             Lewis
             
               the
               last
               Earl
               of
            
             Flanders
             p.
             229
             
               They
               take
            
             Bruges
             ,
             
               and
               put
               the
               Earl
               to
               flight
            
             230
          
           
             Gargoris
             
               king
               of
            
             Crete
             
               his
               several
               cruelties
               to
               his
               Grandchild
            
             Atis
             89
             ,
             90
          
           
             Gaston
             
               Lord
               of
            
             Bearn
             
               maketh
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Foix
             
               his
               sole
               Heir
            
             37
          
           
             Gavel-kind
             ,
             
               a
               Law
               pe●uliar
               but
               to
               some
               parts
               of
            
             Kent
             29
          
           
             Germany
             
               pestered
               with
               sundry
               religions
            
             6
          
           
             A
             German
             
               Writer's
               testimony
               alleg'd
               concerning
               the
               vices
               of
            
             Mary
             
               Queen
               of
            
             Scots
             190
             ,
             191
          
           
             Geytel
             de
             Veronio
             hath
             la
             Marca
             
               given
               him
               by
            
             Lewis
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             53
          
           
             The
             Golden
             Bull
             
               forbiddeth
               the
               choosing
               of
               above
               four
               Emperours
               in
               one
               House
            
             254
          
           
             Gonsalvo
             
               beateth
               the
               French
               out
               of
            
             Naples
             57
          
           
             
               Government
               strangely
               interchanged
               amongst
               several
               Nations
            
             9
          
           
             
               The
               Government
               of
               the
            
             Low
             Countries
             
               taken
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Alenson
             106
          
           
             Great
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               given
               as
               an
               attribute
               ,
               
               or
               Sir-name
            
             8
          
           
             Guicciardine
             
               as
               well
               a
               Lawyer
               as
               Historian
            
             30
          
           
             Guido
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Flanders
             
               denied
               his
               liberty
               by
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             123
          
           
             Guido
             Polenti
             
               made
               Duke
               of
            
             Camerino
             by
             Lewis
             
               the
               Emperour
            
             53
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             
               chief
               head
               of
               the
            
             Leaguers
             in
             France
             ,
             p.
             20
             
               His
               proceedings
               and
               policies
            
             p.
             21
             
               His
               subtle
               practices
               against
               the
               French
               King
            
             p.
             157
             
               He
               is
               murthered
               in
               the
               Kings
               presence
            
             158
          
           
             The
             Guisards
             of
             France
             
               condemned
               of
               ambition
               and
               treason
            
             ,
             p.
             140
             ,
             141
             
               The
               probability
               of
               their
               ruine
            
             ,
             p.
             144
             ,
             145
             
               Their
               rash
               proceedings
               after
               the
               Duke's
               death
               ,
            
             p.
             146
             ,
             147
             
               Their
               accusations
               of
               the
               French
               King
               refuted
            
             151
             ,
             152
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HAnnibal
             
               the
               pattern
               of
               an
               expert
               General
               ,
            
             p.
             5.
             
             
               His
               praise
            
             ,
             p.
             69
             
               His
               oversights
            
             ,
             ibid.
             
               He
               fights
               the
            
             Romans
             
               with
               a
               very
               inferiour
               number
            
             78
          
           
             Harold
             
               's
               injuries
               to
            
             William
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Normandy
             
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               invading
            
             England
             220
             ,
             221
          
           
             
               The
               Emperour
            
             Henry
             
               the
               third
               restoreth
            
             Peter
             
               King
               of
            
             Hungary
             
               his
               enemy
               to
               his
               Kingdom
            
             95
          
           
             Henry
             
               the
               second
               ,
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               his
               humiliation
               to
               the
               Pope
               for
               the
               death
               of
            
             Thomas
             Becket
             180
          
           
             Henry
             
               the
               third
               ,
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               sollicited
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               aid
               him
               against
            
             Conrade
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             Sicily
             ,
             p.
             55.
             56
             
             
               His
               complaint
               against
               Pope
            
             Innocent
             
               to
               the
               General
               Councel
               at
            
             Lyons
             180
             181
          
           
             Henry
             
               the
               fifth
               ,
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               his
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             France
             ,
             p.
             29
             
               The
               Frenchmens
               objections
               answered
            
             ,
             p.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               His
               success
               in
            
             France
             10
          
           
             Henry
             
               Base
               Brother
               to
            
             Peter
             
               King
               of
            
             Castile
             ,
             
               aided
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             France
             and
             Portugal
             ,
             p.
             15
             
               He
               driveth
               his
               Brother
               from
               the
               Kingdom
            
             60
             ,
             61
          
           
             Henry
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Richmond
             
               recovereth
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             England
             221
             ,
             222
          
           
             Henry
             Dandolo
             
               the
               Venetian
               Ambassadour
               his
               eyes
               plucked
               out
               by
            
             William
             
               King
               of
            
             Sicily
             209
          
           
             Sr
             Henry
             Cobham
             
               's
               opinion
               concerning
            
             Henry
             
               the
               third
               King
               of
            
             France
             189
             ,
             170
          
           
             Hephestion
             
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               faithful
               Counsellor
            
             5
          
           
             Hercul●s
             
               the
               Chastiser
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               Defender
               of
               the
               weak
               and
               helpless
            
             108
          
           
             Hugh
             Capet
             ,
             
               by
               what
               means
               he
               attained
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             France
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
             
               His
               practises
               imitated
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             150
          
           
             Hugh
             Pudley
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Durham
             ,
             
               his
               great
               riches
            
             185
          
           
             The
             Hugonots
             
               subversion
               endeavoured
               by
               the
            
             Guisards
             158
             ,
             165
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             AJacobin
             
               Fryar
               murthereth
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               third
               of
            
             France
             159
          
           
             Jam●s
             
               king
               of
            
             Aragon
             and
             Sicily
             
               leav●h
               his
               kingdoms
               to
               his
               second
               Son
            
             Alphonsus
             39
          
           
             James
             
               Prince
               of
            
             Scotland
             
               detained
               prisoner
               by
            
             Henry
             
               the
               first
               king
               of
            
             England
             209
          
           
             Jealousie
             
               the
               overthrow
               of
               divers
               great
               Princes
            
             238
          
           
             Imbert
             
               leaves
               the
               Dolphiny
               to
            
             Philip
             de
             Valois
             50
          
           
             
               The
               great
            
             Injuries
             
               done
               by
               the
               House
               of
            
             Austria
             
               to
               other
               Princes
            
             254
             ,
             255
          
           
             Interviews
             
               between
               Princes
               many
               times
               dangerous
            
             209
          
           
             Joan
             
               Queen
               of
            
             Sicily
             adopteth
             Lewis
             of
             Anjou
             54
          
           
             John
             
               king
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               first
               an
               enemy
               ,
               afterwards
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             p.
             178.
             
             
               He
               enjoyeth
               all
               the
               Benefices
               ,
               Bishopricks
               ,
               and
               Abbeys
               of
               his
               Realm
            
             p.
             187
             
               He
               is
               questioned
               by
               the
               French
               king
               for
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Nephew
            
             Arthur
             ,
             p.
             199
             
               And
               forfeits
               his
               Estates
               in
            
             France
             
               for
               not
               appearance
            
             199
          
           
             
             John
             Balliol
             
               's
               Title
               to
            
             Scotland
             
               preferred
               before
            
             Robert
             Bruce
             by
             Edw.
             
               the
               first
               king
               of
            
             England
             196
          
           
             The
             Italian
             
               Princes
               hardly
               able
               to
               help
               the
               Spaniard
            
             138
          
           
             Pope
             Julius
             
               cited
               by
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Cardinals
               to
               appear
               at
               the
               Councel
               of
            
             Pisa
             206
          
           
             Justifiers
             
               of
               bad
               causes
               for
               gain
               or
               bribery
            
             189
          
           
             Justinian
             
               the
               Emperour
               his
               ingratitude
               to
            
             Narses
             238
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KEmitius
             
               king
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               by
               what
               means
               he
               prevailed
               with
               his
               Nobles
               to
               fight
               against
               the
            
             Picts
             50
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAdiflaus
             
               king
               of
            
             Hungary
             
               dissembleth
               his
               grief
               for
               the
               murthering
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Cilia
             161
          
           
             A
             League
             
               with
               Turks
               more
               allowable
               then
               with
               the
               Guisards
               of
            
             France
             ,
             p.
             140
             ,
             141
             
               Leagues
               may
               be
               broken
               upon
               just
               cause
               given
               ,
            
             p.
             98
             
               And
               are
               usually
               broken
               upon
               advantages
               ,
            
             p.
             98
             ,
             99
             ,
             101
             
               The
               League
               between
               the
            
             Pope
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Venetian
             
               against
               the
               Turk
            
             137
          
           
             The
             Leaguers
             in
             France
             
               their
               proceedings
               and
               policy
            
             19
          
           
             Lewis
             
               the
               Meek
               his
               war
               against
            
             Bernard
             
               king
               of
            
             Italy
             unjust
             p.
             28
             
               His
               cruel
               usage
               of
               him
            
             163
          
           
             Lewis
             
               Do-nothing
               deposed
               by
               the
               Nobles
               of
            
             France
             41
          
           
             Lewis
             Oultremer
             
               condemned
               for
               his
               discurtesie
               to
            
             Richard
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Normandy
             97
          
           
             Lewis
             
               the
               Emperour
               his
               humanity
               to
            
             Frederick
             
               his
               Competitor
            
             200
          
           
             Lewis
             
               the
               eleventh
               ,
               king
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               payeth
               a
               yearly
               revenue
               to
               the
               king
               of
            
             England
             
               and
               his
               Counsellors
            
             ,
             p.
             43
             
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               satisfie
               the
               demands
               of
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               then
               to
               hazard
               a
               war
               with
               his
               subject
            
             236
          
           
             Lewis
             
               king
               of
            
             Bohemia
             
               brought
               up
               by
               the
               Marquess
               of
            
             Brandenburgh
             
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               delights
            
             169
          
           
             Lewis
             
               Prince
               of
            
             France
             
               repuls'd
               from
            
             England
             
               with
               dishonour
            
             217
          
           
             Lewis
             of
             Anjou
             
               adopted
               by
            
             Joan
             
               queen
               of
            
             Sicily
             54
          
           
             Lewis
             Sforza
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Milan
             
               maketh
               use
               of
               an
               Army
               of
               Turks
            
             139
          
           
             Lewis
             Adolistz
             
               hath
               the
               Cities
               of
            
             Faenza
             and
             Imola
             
               conferr'd
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Emperour
            
             53
          
           
             The
             Low
             Countries
             
               a
               considerable
               advantage
               to
               the
               king
               of
            
             Spain
             123
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAhomet
             
               how
               he
               grew
               to
               the
               credit
               and
               reputation
               of
               a
               God
            
             50
          
           
             Manlius
             
               being
               in
               trouble
               ,
               the
            
             Romans
             
               put
               on
               mourning
               weeds
            
             5
          
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
             
               leaveth
               the
               Empire
               to
               his
               son
            
             Commodus
             unwillingly
             39
          
           
             Marcus
             Coriolanus
             
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Senate
               of
            
             Rome
             
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               his
               wife
               and
               mother
               ,
            
             p.
             1
             
               His
               death
               bewailed
               ten
               moneths
               by
               the
               Roman
               Dames
               ,
            
             p.
             5
             
               His
               reconcilement
               to
               his
               Country
               proposed
               to
               the
            
             Guises
             
               for
               imitation
            
             148
          
           
             Marcus
             Marcellus
             
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Country
            
             5
          
           
             
               The
               Marquess
               of
            
             Mantua
             
               won
               by
               promises
               to
               take
               part
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Milan
             242
          
           
             
               The
               Marquess
               of
            
             Pescara
             
               hardly
               disswaded
               from
               siding
               with
            
             Charls
             
               the
               fifth
            
          
           
             
               The
               Marquess
               of
            
             Villona
             
               rebelleth
               against
               the
               king
               of
            
             Aragon
             ,
             
               and
               is
               aided
               by
            
             Alonzo
             of
             Portugal
             16
          
           
             Martin
             Scala
             
               made
               Lord
               of
            
             Verona
             and
             Vincenza
             
               by
               the
               Pope
            
             53
          
           
             Mary
             
               Queen
               of
            
             Scots
             ,
             
               her
               practises
               against
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             p.
             107
             
               Several
               arguments
               made
               in
               her
               behalf
               by
               her
               friends
               ,
            
             p.
             191
             Answered
             ,
             p.
             192
             ,
             193
             &c.
             
          
           
             Masistias
             
               death
               greatly
               bewailed
               by
               the
            
             Persians
             5
          
           
             Matthew
             
               king
               of
            
             Hungary
             
               striveth
               for
               precedency
               with
            
             Ladislaus
             of
             Bohemia
             195
          
           
             
             Maximinus
             
               his
               great
               strength
            
             231
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Mayne
             
               displeased
               with
               his
               brother
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             
               's
               proceedings
            
             ,
             p.
             22
             
               He
               and
               the
               Marquess
            
             du
             Pont
             Competitors
             146
          
           
             
               The
               Country
               of
            
             Mayne
             
               quitted
               by
               the
               king
               of
            
             England
             45
          
           
             Menemus
             Agrippa's
             
               discreet
               Oration
               appeaseth
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               common
               people
            
             235
          
           
             Merouingians
             ,
             Charlemains
             ,
             and
             Capets
             ,
             
               the
               three
               races
               of
               the
               French
               kings
            
             36
          
           
             
               Monastical
               Lives
               voluntarily
               assumed
               by
               divers
               Princes
            
             215
          
           
             
               The
               Murthering
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             excused
             160
             ,
             161
             ,
             162
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             
               NAtions
               have
               their
               several
               qualities
               according
               to
               the
               Climate
               they
               inhabite
            
             9
          
           
             
               The
               Nature
               of
               the
               Italian
               and
               Spanish
               Souldiers
            
             114
          
           
             Navar
             
               conquered
               by
               the
               King
               of
            
             Spain
             p.
             58
             
               A
               member
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             France
             59
          
           
             
               New
               exactions
               cause
               rebellion
               in
               the
               place
               where
               they
               are
               levied
            
             6
          
           
             Pope
             Nicholas
             
               the
               third
               useth
               all
               means
               to
               diminish
               the
               French
               King's
               power
            
             276
             ,
             247
          
           
             Mr
             de
             la
             Noves
             
               opinion
               concerning
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               French
               King
            
             77
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             THe
             Obizes
             and
             Estentes
             
               made
               Dukes
               of
            
             Ferrara
             
               by
               the
               Pope
            
             53
          
           
             Olaus
             and
             Eustus
             
               kill
               the
               Ambassadour
               of
            
             Malcolm
             
               King
               of
            
             Scots
             209
          
           
             
               Open
               Enemies
               less
               dangerous
               to
               Princes
               then
               deceitful
               friends
            
             106
          
           
             Othagarius
             
               King
               of
            
             Bohemia
             
               refuseth
               the
               Empire
            
             ,
             p.
             249
             
               The
               Electors
               offer
               it
               to
            
             Rodolph
             
               Master
               of
               his
               Palace
            
             ,
             ibid.
             Othagar
             
               maketh
               war
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               slain
               by
               reason
               of
            
             Milotas
             trechery
             251
          
           
             Otho
             
               the
               third
               the
               wonder
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             5
          
           
             Otho
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Saxony
             subdueth
             Berengarius
             ,
             
               and
               is
               made
               Emperour
            
             ,
             173
          
           
             Otho
             
               's
               law
               concerning
               wicked
               Princes
            
             ,
             204
             ,
             248
          
           
             The
             
               Oversight
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               after
               the
               murthering
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             145
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             THe
             
               Duke
               of
            
             Parma
             
               politiquely
               diverted
               from
               claiming
               his
               right
               in
            
             Portugal
             68
          
           
             Pope
             Paul
             
               the
               third's
               distaste
               against
               the
               Emperour
            
             Charls
             
               the
               fifth
            
             100
             ,
             101
          
           
             The
             Persians
             
               poll
               themselves
               and
               their
               Beasts
               for
               the
               death
               of
               their
               King
            
             Masistias
             5
          
           
             
               The
               Marquess
               of
            
             Pescara
             
               disswaded
               from
               following
            
             Charls
             
               the
               fifth
            
             243
          
           
             Philip
             the
             long
             
               bestoweth
               upon
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Burgundy
             
               the
               County
               of
            
             Burgundy
             29
          
           
             Pipin
             
               's
               politique
               designs
               to
               gain
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             France
             26
          
           
             Pius
             quintus
             
               entreth
               into
               a
               League
               with
            
             Philip
             of
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Venetians
             
               against
               the
            
             Turk
             137
          
           
             Poictou
             
               quitted
               by
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             45
          
           
             Poland
             
               infected
               with
               sundry
               heresies
            
             ,
             p.
             6
             
               The
               kingdom
               of
            
             Poland
             
               after
               much
               entreaty
               accepted
               by
               the
               French
               king
            
             Henry
             
               the
               third
            
             ,
             p.
             151
             ,
             152
             The
             Polanders
             
               chuse
               another
               king
               in
               his
               absence
            
             154
          
           
             The
             Pope
             
               's
               power
               small
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             p.
             172
             
               By
               what
               means
               advanced
               to
               such
               a
               height
               ,
            
             p.
             172
             ,
             173
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               flies
               to
               the
               king
               of
            
             France
             
               for
               aid
               against
               the
               Lombards
            
             ,
             p.
             173
             
               A
               perpetual
               sower
               of
               dissention
               between
               the
               princes
               of
               Christendom
               ,
            
             p.
             177
             
               A
               procurer
               of
               much
               bloodshed
               in
            
             France
             and
             England
             ,
             p.
             178
             ,
             179
             
               Not
               able
               to
               yeild
               the
               Spaniard
               any
               great
               help
            
             137
          
           
             Portugal
             ,
             
               how
               it
               cometh
               of
               right
               to
               belong
               unto
               the
               kingdom
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             p.
             59.
             
             
               The
               several
               Competitors
               for
               that
               kingdom
               ,
            
             
             p.
             60
             
               The
               Author's
               opinion
               concerning
               this
               claim
            
             60
          
           
             A
             Prerogative
             
               belonging
               to
               Princes
               to
               sit
               Iudge
               in
               their
               own
               causes
            
             213
          
           
             
               Pride
               of
               the
               House
               of
            
             Austria
             
               by
               what
               means
               it
               might
               be
               pull'd
               down
               ,
            
             255
          
           
             
               The
               Prince
               of
            
             Conde
             ,
             
               and
               the
               King
               of
            
             Navar
             
               joyn
               with
               Duke
            
             Casimir
             ,
             155
          
           
             
               Princes
               degenerating
               from
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               driven
               from
               their
               Crowns
               ,
            
             p.
             6
             
               Princes
               ought
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               observance
               of
               their
               own
               laws
            
             p.
             41
             
               They
               ought
               to
               revenge
               injuries
               done
               to
               private
               subjects
               ,
            
             p.
             163
             
               Princes
               of
               small
               jurisdiction
               as
               absolute
               as
               those
               of
               greater
            
             164
          
           
             The
             Prodigality
             
               of
               divers
               Emperours
            
             ,
             168
          
           
             Publique
             Declarations
             the
             usual
             means
             of
             promoting
             or
             justifying
             any
             designe
             ,
             241
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QUarrels
             
               with
               Neighbour
               Princes
               to
               be
               composed
               before
               new
               enterprises
               are
               undertaken
            
             216
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             REbels
             favoured
             and
             maintained
             by
             Princes
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             13
             ,
             15
          
           
             Rebellions
             ,
             
               upon
               what
               small
               occasions
               they
               have
               broke
               out
            
             239
          
           
             Richard
             
               the
               first
               ransomed
               by
               the
               Clergie
               and
               Commonalty
               of
            
             England
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
             
               He
               is
               taken
               prisoner
               by
            
             Leopold
             
               Archduke
               of
            
             Austria
             208
          
           
             Richard
             
               the
               third's
               suspicion
               of
            
             Henry
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Richmond
             68
          
           
             Robert
             
               King
               of
            
             France
             
               leaveth
               his
               Kingdom
               to
               his
               second
            
             Henry
             39
          
           
             Robert
             Rudolphy
             
               his
               practises
               against
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             
               at
               the
               suggestion
               of
            
             Spain
             and
             Rome
             106
             ,
             107
          
           
             Rodolph
             of
             Hapspurgh
             
               bestows
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Austria
             
               upon
               his
               son
            
             Albert
             ,
             p.
             53
             
               He
               obtaineth
               the
               Empire
               by
               cunning
               ,
            
             p.
             249
             
               Divers
               great
               Competitors
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
            
             p.
             249
             
               He
               resigneth
               the
               Exarchat
               of
            
             Italy
             
               to
               the
            
             Pope
             254
          
           
             Romans
             
               in
               enlarging
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               what
               colourable
               pretences
               they
               had
               ,
            
             p.
             15
             
               Courted
               or
               feared
               by
               all
               other
               Princes
               or
               States
               ,
            
             p.
             64
             ,
             65
             
               Their
               many
               and
               mighty
               victories
            
             74
             ,
             75
          
           
             Romulus
             
               his
               policy
               to
               augment
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             65
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             THe
             Salique
             
               Law
               belonged
               only
               to
            
             Salem
             
               a
               Town
               in
            
             Germany
             ,
             
               where
               it
               was
               made
            
             ,
             p.
             29
             
               No
               lawful
               pretence
               to
               exclude
            
             Edward
             
               the
               third
               ,
               and
            
             Henry
             
               the
               fifth
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             France
             28
             ,
             29
          
           
             
               The
               Earl
               of
            
             Salisbury
             
               's
               example
               a
               warning
               to
               the
            
             Guisards
             148
             ,
             149
          
           
             Sardanapalus
             
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               lecherous
               and
               effeminate
               Prince
            
             5
          
           
             The
             Saxons
             and
             Danes
             conquer
             England
             
               rather
               by
               sub●ilty
               then
               force
            
             220
          
           
             Scipio
             
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               chaste
               Captain
            
             5
          
           
             The
             Scots
             and
             Picts
             invade
             Britain
             
               in
               the
               absence
               of
            
             Maximinian
             98
          
           
             Sejanus
             
               his
               greatness
               and
               authority
               under
               the
               Emperour
            
             Tiberius
             23
          
           
             Servilius
             
               judgeth
               gentle
               means
               the
               best
               to
               appease
               the
               peoples
               rage
            
             233
          
           
             Sigibert
             
               eldest
               son
               of
            
             Dagobert
             
               contented
               with
               the
               small
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Austrasie
             39
          
           
             Sir-names
             
               given
               to
               Princes
               upon
               several
               occasions
               ,
            
             p.
             8
             The
             Sir-name
             
               and
               Title
               of
               a
               God
               given
               to
            
             Demetrius
             
               by
               the
            
             Athenians
             5
          
           
             
               Wicked
               or
               foolish
            
             Sons
             
               succeed
               wise
               and
               good
               Fathers
            
             7
          
           
             The
             Soveraignty
             
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             England
             over
             Scotland
             ,
             
               proved
               by
               Records
            
             ,
             p.
             195
             The
             Scots
             
               objections
               answered
            
             197
          
           
             Spain
             
               's
               large
               Dominions
               abroad
               ,
               how
               it
               became
               united
               with
               the
               House
               of
            
             Austria
             54
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             
               's
               policy
               commended
               and
               admired
            
             ,
             p.
             2
             The
             Spaniard
             censured
             ,
             p.
             3
             The
             Spaniards
             and
             French
             
               compared
               with
               the
            
             Romans
             and
             Carthaginians
             ,
             p.
             76
             
               The
               designs
               of
               the
            
             Spaniard
             
               against
               the
               person
               and
               state
               
               of
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             p.
             1
             
               By
               what
               means
               his
               power
               may
               be
               diministed
               ,
            
             p.
             240
             ,
             241
             
               Oftner
               conquered
               then
               any
               Nation
               of
            
             Europe
             ,
             p.
             219
             
               The
               twelve
               Kingdoms
               of
            
             Spain
             
               united
               in
            
             Ferdinand
             and
             Isabel
             54
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             
               King's
               Title
               to
               the
            
             Indies
             ,
             p.
             62
             
               His
               Title
               to
               the
               Dukedom
               of
            
             Milan
             ,
             p.
             62
             
               His
               Title
               to
               the
               Dukedom
               of
            
             Burgundy
             ,
             p.
             63
             
               By
               what
               means
               he
               preserveth
               his
               Dominions
               ,
            
             p.
             63
             
               His
               proceedings
               with
               the
               Turk
            
             ,
             p.
             71
             
               With
               the
               French
               King
            
             ,
             p.
             73
             
               With
               the
               Princes
               of
            
             Germany
             ,
             p.
             79
             
               With
               the
            
             Pope
             ,
             p.
             80
             
               With
               the
            
             Venetians
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
            
             Princes
             of
             Italy
             ,
             p.
             81.
             
             
               With
               the
               Queen
               of
            
             England
             ,
             p.
             82
             
               Supposed
               more
               strong
               and
               wealthy
               then
               he
               really
               is
               ,
            
             p.
             111
             
               His
               Errours
               in
               Governing
               the
            
             Low-Countries
             ,
             p.
             125
             
               His
               League
               with
               the
            
             Guisards
             condemned
             ,
             p.
             136
             ,
             137
             ,
             140
             ,
             141
             
               His
               intention
               to
               invade
            
             England
             
               proved
               vain
               and
               indiscreet
            
             ,
             p.
             171
             ,
             172
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               His
               light
               credit
               to
               the
               false
               reports
               of
            
             English
             Fugitives
             ,
             p.
             171
             ,
             183
             
               The
               Tyranny
               and
               Cruelty
               of
               his
               Government
            
             237
          
           
             
               The
               Count
               of
            
             Saint
             Paul
             proclaimed
             Traytor
             by
             Lewis
             
               the
               eleventh
            
             165
          
           
             Subjects
             
               frame
               their
               lives
               and
               manners
               to
               the
               example
               of
               their
               Princes
            
             8
          
           
             Subsidies
             
               and
               Taxes
               levied
               by
               former
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             184
             ,
             185
             ,
             186
          
           
             Succour
             
               refus'd
               to
               divers
               Princes
               out
               of
               politique
               interests
            
             96
          
           
             Suchin
             
               made
               Vicount
               of
            
             Milan
             by
             Pope
             Benedict
             
               the
               twelfth
            
             52
          
           
             
               The
               Earl
               of
            
             Surry
             
               's
               resolute
               answer
               to
               the
               Iudges
            
             184
          
           
             Switzers
             
               defrauded
               of
               a
               debt
               due
               from
            
             France
             ,
             p.
             42
             
               To
               what
               height
               they
               are
               grown
               from
               a
               low
               beginning
            
             260
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             TEacha
             
               Queen
               of
            
             Slavonia
             ,
             
               causeth
               a
               Roman
               Ambassadour
               to
               be
               slain
            
             209
          
           
             Temporal
             Princes
             
               to
               intermeddle
               in
               spiritual
               affairs
            
             182
          
           
             Theodorick
             
               the
               first
               of
            
             France
             
               deposed
               by
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Realm
            
             41
          
           
             Theseus
             
               his
               policy
               to
               augment
               the
               City
               of
            
             Athens
             65
          
           
             Thomas
             
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             
               slain
               by
               four
               Assassinates
            
             179
             ,
             180
          
           
             Titus
             ,
             
               the
               delight
               and
               love
               of
               the
               people
            
             5
          
           
             Towns
             
               not
               well
               inhabited
               ,
               a
               main
               cause
               of
               penury
               among
               the
               Inhabitants
            
             6
          
           
             Trajan
             
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               good
               Emperour
               ,
            
             5
          
           
             The
             Treason
             
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Bourbon
             
               renders
               him
               odious
               to
               a
               Spanish
               Grandee
               ,
            
             p.
             139
             
               He
               is
               proclaimed
               Traytor
               by
            
             Francis
             
               the
               first
            
             165
          
           
             Turain
             
               quitted
               by
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             45
          
           
             The
             Turks
             
               aid
               implored
               by
               divers
               Christian
               Princes
            
             139
          
           
             The
             Turkish
             
               Monarchy
               strengthned
               by
               the
               divisions
               between
            
             France
             and
             Spain
             ,
             p.
             2
             
               And
               by
               the
               sloth
               and
               am●bition
               of
               Princes
               and
               States
               in
               several
               ages
            
             11
             ,
             12
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VAsoeus
             
               his
               immoderate
               commendations
               of
            
             Spain
             refuted
             118
             ,
             119
          
           
             The
             Venetians
             
               break
               their
               League
               with
               the
            
             Spaniards
             
               upon
               the
               not
               delivering
               of
            
             Brescia
             100
          
           
             J.
             Viennensis
             ,
             
               his
               fa●se
               relation
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             Charls
             
               the
               sixth
               King
               of
            
             France
             189
             ,
             190
          
           
             The
             Violent
             
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Princes
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ,
            
             p.
             226
             ,
             227
             
               Makes
               their
               party
               so
               much
               the
               stronger
            
             227
             ,
             228
          
           
             The
             Virgin
             of
             Orleans
             ,
             
               her
               proceeding
               in
            
             France
             49
             ,
             50
          
           
             Pope
             Urban
             
               gives
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Sicily
             ,
             
               and
               Dukedoms
               of
            
             Pulia
             and
             Calabria
             ,
             unto
             Charls
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Argiers
             and
             Provence
             ,
             p.
             53
             
               Afterwards
               to
            
             Lewis
             
               K.
               of
            
             Hungary
             55
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Urbin
             and
             Andrea
             Doria
             
               take
               part
               with
            
             Charls
             
               upon
               hopes
               of
               preserment
            
             242
             ,
             243
          
        
         
           
           
             W
          
           
             WArs
             waged
             upon
             very
             slight
             occasions
             ,
             p.
             147
             ,
             148
             
               Upon
               Injuries
               offered
               ,
               to
               prevent
               greater
               mischiefs
            
             148
          
           
             
               The
               Earl
               of
            
             Warwick
             
               's
               example
               ,
               a
               warning
               to
               the
            
             Guisards
             ,
             148
             ,
             149
          
           
             William
             
               K.
               of
            
             Sicily
             
               plucketh
               out
               the
               eyes
               of
            
             Henry
             Dandolo
             
               the
               Venetian
               Ambassadour
            
             209
          
           
             William
             Gonzaga
             
               made
               Lord
               of
            
             Mantua
             and
             Rezzo
             
               by
               the
               Pope
            
             53
          
           
             Womens
             
               Rule
               and
               Government
               rare
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Cardinal
             Wolfey
             
               's
               power
               with
            
             Henry
             
               the
               eight
               ,
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperour
               ,
            
             p.
             43
             
               His
               policy
               in
               entertaining
            
             Henry
             
               the
               eight
               with
               all
               delights
            
             189
          
        
         
           
             Z
          
           
             THe
             Zeal
             
               of
               the
               French
               king
               to
               the
               Roman
               Catholique
               Religion
            
             151
             ,
             160
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Table
           to
           the
           Supplement
           .
        
         
           
             ANtonio
             Peres
             forsaketh
             Spain
             
               to
               live
               in
            
             England
             p.
             1
             
               He
               writeth
               a
               Book
               called
            
             .
             The
             Fragment
             of
             History
             ,
             ibid.
             
               He
               imparteth
               the
               transactions
               between
            
             John
             de
             Austria
             
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             
               unto
               the
               K.
               of
            
             Spain
             ,
             p.
             3
             
               He
               poysoneth
            
             Escovedo
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Aragonian
             kings
             subject
             to
             the
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Country
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               Duke
               of
            
             Britany
             commandeth
             Bavilion
             
               to
               murther
               the
               Constable
               of
            
             France
             10
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CArdinal
             de
             Guise
             
               his
               death
               compared
               with
            
             Escovedo
             's
             13
          
           
             Clisson
             
               high
               Constable
               of
            
             France
             
               preserved
               by
            
             Bavilion
             10
          
           
             Craesus
             
               spared
               by
            
             Cambyses
             
               his
               servants
               ,
               who
               were
               commanded
               to
               kill
               him
            
             11
          
           
             
               The
               Prince
               of
            
             Conde
             
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             
               's
               party
            
             ,
             p.
             28
             
               He
               turneth
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               freeth
            
             Charls
             
               the
               ninth
               out
               of
               prison
            
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             THe
             Danish
             King
             
               not
               to
               make
               war
               without
               consent
               of
               the
               States
            
             21
          
           
             
               The
               Pope's
            
             Delegate
             
               in
               some
               cases
               above
               the
               Popes
               Legate
            
             11
          
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
             
               unjustly
               executed
               by
               the
               Spanish
               King
            
             27
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             
               THe
               Emperor
               may
               be
               convented
               by
               his
               own
               subjects
               before
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             25
          
           
             Escovedo
             
               made
               Secretary
               to
               Don
            
             John
             de
             Austria
             ,
             
               in
               the
               room
               of
            
             John
             de
             Soto
             ,
             p.
             2
             
               The
               Duke
               returning
               from
            
             Spain
             leaves
             Escovedo
             
               〈◊〉
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               poisoned
               ,
            
             p.
             3
             
               Several
               questions
               cleared
               concerning
               this
               fact
            
             4
             ,
             5
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             THe
             French
             King
             
               deserved
               to
               lose
               his
               Crown
               for
               the
               murther
               of
               the
            
             Guises
             13
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GHilmesa
             freeth
             Antonio
             Peres
             
               out
               of
               prison
            
             4
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             
               his
               death
               compared
               with
            
             Escovedo
             's
             13
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HArpagus
             saveth
             Cyrus
             notwithstanding
             Astyages
             
               his
               command
            
             ,
             11
          
           
             Hector
             Pinto
             
               a
               Fryar
               poysoned
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               of
            
             Castile
             27
          
           
             Henry
             Perera
             
               unlawfully
               executed
               by
               the
            
             Spanish
             King
             27
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             IAmes
             de
             Moronack
             
               beaten
               to
               death
               with
               Souldiers
            
             27
          
           
             Indignities
             
               offered
               by
               subjects
               to
               their
               Princes
               ,
               no
               unusual
               thing
            
             22
          
           
             The
             Inquisition
             
               used
               against
               all
               sorts
               of
               offenders
               as
               well
               as
               heretiques
            
             23
          
           
             John
             de
             Soto
             
               Secretary
               to
            
             John
             de
             Austria
             ,
             p.
             2
             John
             de
             Escovedo
             
               put
               in
               his
               room
            
             2
          
           
             Don
             John
             de
             Austria
             
               concludeth
               a
               great
               League
               of
               friendship
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Guise
             3
          
        
         
           
           
             L
          
           
             LAws
             
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               Princes
               as
               well
               as
               Subjects
            
             21
             ,
             22
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MOntmorency
             and
             Chastilian
             
               take
               part
               with
            
             Vendosm
             and
             Conde
             
               against
               the
            
             Guises
             ,
             p.
             28
             Montmorency
             
               made
               Constable
               of
            
             France
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             THe
             Names
             
               of
               several
               plotters
               against
               the
               life
               of
               Q.
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             23
          
           
             De
             la
             Nuca
             
               executed
               by
            
             Alonzo
             de
             Vargas
             ,
             
               at
               the
               command
               of
               the
               King
               Of
            
             Spain
             ,
             16
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OAths
             
               not
               grounded
               upon
               a
               just
               cause
               ,
               bind
               not
            
             24
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PEdro
             Escovedo
             accuseth
             Antonio
             Perez
             
               of
               his
               fathers
               death
            
             3
             ,
             4
          
           
             Perjury
             
               excludeth
               a
               man
               from
               all
               preferment
            
             18
          
           
             The
             Polish
             
               King
               not
               to
               make
               war
               without
               leave
               of
               the
               States
            
             21
          
           
             The
             Pope
             
               plotteth
               to
               make
               Don
            
             John
             of
             Austria
             
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             p.
             2
             
               Next
               to
               make
               him
               King
               of
            
             Tunis
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Princes
             
               deposed
               or
               excommunicated
               for
               Murther
            
             ,
             p.
             14
             ,
             15
             
               Their
               contracts
               bind
               them
               as
               much
               as
               Laws
            
             19
             ,
             20
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             REmedies
             
               of
               Subjects
               against
               unjust
               Princes
            
             26
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             DOn
             Sebastian
             of
             Portugal
             
               intendeth
               to
               aid
            
             Muly
             Mahomet
             
               King
               of
            
             Morocco
             ,
             
               against
               his
               brother
            
             28
          
           
             Sforza
             Ursino
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Count
            
             de
             Terras
             Vedras
             ,
             and
             Emanuel
             Serradas
             ,
             
               unjustly
               executed
               by
               the
               Spanish
               King
            
             27
          
           
             
               The
               Spanish
               liable
               to
               be
               depos'd
               for
               breaking
               the
               Laws
               of
            
             Aragon
             ,
             p.
             17
             
               He
               entreth
               into
               a
               League
               with
            
             Muly
             Malucco
             
               against
               his
               own
               Nephew
               Don
            
             Sebastian
             of
             Portugal
             27
          
           
             The
             Swedish
             
               King
               not
               to
               make
               war
               without
               leave
               of
               the
               States
            
             21
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           STATE
           OF
           CHRISTENDOME
           .
        
         
           AFter
           that
           I
           had
           lived
           many
           years
           in
           voluntary
           exile
           and
           banishment
           ,
           and
           saw
           that
           the
           most
           happy
           and
           fortunate
           success
           ,
           which
           it
           pleased
           the
           Almighty
           to
           send
           unto
           my
           gracious
           Soveraign
           against
           the
           malicious
           and
           hostile
           Attempts
           which
           the
           Spanish
           Monarch
           ,
           both
           openly
           and
           covertly
           ,
           practised
           against
           her
           sacred
           Person
           ,
           and
           invincible
           State
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           began
           to
           despair
           of
           my
           long
           desired
           return
           into
           my
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           with
           my self
           ,
           with
           what
           price
           I
           might
           best
           redeem
           my
           sweet
           and
           inestimable
           liberty
           .
           Sometimes
           I
           wished
           that
           her
           Majesty
           had
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Italian
           Princes
           have
           )
           many
           confined
           and
           banished
           men
           abroad
           ,
           upon
           whose
           heads
           there
           are
           great
           Fines
           set
           ,
           to
           invite
           others
           to
           kill
           them
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           receive
           those
           Fines
           in
           recompense
           of
           their
           murther
           :
           But
           my
           wishes
           vanished
           as
           smoak
           in
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           I
           dwelt
           in
           those
           cogitations
           ,
           me-thought
           I
           did
           nothing
           else
           but
           build
           Castles
           in
           the
           Ayr
           ;
           then
           I
           applied
           my
           wits
           to
           think
           upon
           some
           other
           means
           of
           better
           hope
           ,
           and
           more
           probability
           ;
           and
           supposed
           that
           to
           murther
           some
           notable
           Traytor
           ,
           or
           professed
           enemy
           to
           my
           Prince
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           ready
           way
           to
           purchase
           my
           desire
           :
           But
           the
           great
           difficulty
           to
           escape
           unpunished
           ,
           the
           continual
           terror
           that
           such
           an
           offence
           might
           breed
           unto
           my
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetual
           infamy
           that
           followeth
           the
           bloody
           Executioners
           of
           trayterous
           Murderers
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           held
           it
           trayterous
           to
           kill
           my
           friend
           and
           acquaintance
           )
           made
           both
           my
           heart
           and
           my
           hand
           to
           abhor
           any
           such
           action
           :
           
             Martius
             Coriolanus
          
           seemed
           unto
           me
           a
           most
           happy
           man
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           in
           revenge
           of
           a
           few
           mistaken
           injuries
           ,
           he
           had
           wrought
           his
           Countrey
           great
           despight
           and
           annoyance
           ,
           suffered
           himself
           with
           much
           difficulty
           ,
           to
           be
           intreated
           by
           his
           Wi●e
           ,
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           the
           Senate
           of
           Rome
           to
           return
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           so
           great
           a
           Friend
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Foe
           unto
           his
           country
           .
           That
           day
           should
           have
           been
           more
           joyful
           unto
           me
           then
           the
           day
           of
           my
           birth
           and
           nativity
           ,
           wherein
           I
           might
           have
           seen
           a
           Letter
           from
           any
           of
           my
           friends
           ,
           with
           assurance
           of
           my
           pardon
           to
           call
           me
           home
           .
           But
           I
           find
           my self
           so
           much
           inferiour
           to
           Coriolanus
           in
           good
           fortune
           ,
           as
           I
           come
           behind
           him
           in
           manly
           valour
           ,
           and
           other
           laudible
           qualities
           .
           Whilest
           I
           lived
           in
           this
           perplexity
           ,
           I
           hapned
           (
           by
           chance
           )
           to
           
           meet
           with
           an
           honest
           and
           kind
           English
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           was
           lately
           come
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           meant
           to
           sojourn
           a
           few
           moneths
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           return
           into
           England
           ;
           He
           knew
           both
           me
           and
           my
           friends
           very
           well
           :
           And
           although
           his
           License
           forbad
           him
           to
           converse
           with
           any
           Fugitives
           ,
           yet
           hearing
           (
           by
           common
           and
           credible
           report
           )
           that
           I
           was
           not
           so
           malicious
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Countrey-men
           ,
           but
           lived
           only
           for
           my
           conscience
           abroad
           ,
           he
           adventured
           now
           and
           then
           to
           use
           my
           company
           ,
           and
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           hearing
           ,
           to
           use
           greater
           liberty
           of
           speech
           then
           with
           any
           other
           of
           our
           Nation
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           presumed
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           was
           trusted
           ,
           so
           I
           might
           trust
           him
           again
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           did
           conceal
           nothing
           from
           me
           ,
           so
           I
           might
           adventure
           to
           reveal
           to
           him
           the
           secret
           projects
           of
           my
           inward
           cogitations
           :
           I
           therefore
           acquainted
           him
           with
           my
           ea●nest
           desire
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           great
           difficulty
           which
           I
           found
           to
           procure
           my
           return
           ;
           and
           he
           perceiving
           that
           my
           words
           agreed
           with
           my
           wishes
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           tongue
           uttered
           nothing
           but
           what
           my
           heart
           thought
           ,
           promised
           me
           faithfully
           to
           effect
           my
           desire
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           be
           content
           to
           grant
           his
           request
           :
           I
           presuming
           that
           he
           would
           demand
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           should
           be
           both
           honest
           and
           lawful
           ,
           gave
           him
           my
           faithful
           promise
           to
           satisfie
           his
           demand
           :
           He
           accepted
           my
           offer
           ,
           and
           uttered
           his
           mind
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           In
           my
           travel
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           things
           which
           I
           knew
           not
           when
           I
           came
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           I
           would
           ,
           and
           yet
           much
           more
           then
           I
           can
           be
           well
           able
           to
           answer
           when
           I
           come
           home
           ;
           if
           you
           will
           be
           as
           willing
           ,
           as
           I
           know
           you
           are
           able
           ,
           to
           frame
           me
           a
           good
           and
           sufficient
           answer
           to
           all
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           all
           the
           friends
           which
           I
           have
           in
           England
           shall
           fail
           me
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           will
           purchase
           your
           return
           home
           with
           credit
           and
           countenance
           :
           And
           because
           your
           promise
           bindeth
           you
           to
           vouchsafe
           me
           this
           favour
           ;
           I
           will
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           possible
           ,
           shew
           you
           to
           what
           points
           I
           shall
           need
           ,
           and
           most
           desire
           your
           answer
           .
           I
           heard
           Princes
           generally
           reprehend
           the
           Flomings
           ,
           perhaps
           more
           boldly
           then
           justly
           ,
           accused
           of
           rebellion
           ;
           the
           French
           men
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           truly
           ,
           burthened
           with
           the
           same
           crime
           ;
           and
           our
           Sovereign
           in
           my
           poor
           opinion
           wrongfully
           blamed
           for
           aiding
           both
           the
           French
           and
           Flemish
           Nations
           .
           I
           heard
           some
           men
           to
           maintain
           this
           strange
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Turk
           had
           long
           before
           this
           day
           been
           utterly
           subverted
           ,
           or
           sorely
           weakned
           ,
           had
           not
           her
           Majesty
           holpen
           those
           two
           Nations
           ,
           which
           hindred
           both
           the
           French
           and
           Spanish
           Kings
           from
           imploying
           their
           united
           forces
           to
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           the
           Turk
           .
           I
           heard
           some
           men
           charge
           us
           with
           vain-glory
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           had
           learned
           of
           the
           vain-glorious
           Souldier
           in
           Terence
           ,
           to
           brag
           of
           our
           valour
           and
           exploits
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           they
           could
           hardly
           believe
           that
           we
           ever
           obtained
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           that
           which
           we
           boast
           to
           have
           atcheived
           :
           And
           others
           who
           were
           better
           acquainted
           with
           our
           Histories
           ,
           and
           more
           affected
           with
           our
           conquests
           ,
           do
           wonder
           and
           marvell
           greatly
           howwe
           could
           lose
           in
           a
           very
           few
           years
           all
           that
           our
           Predecessors
           got
           with
           much
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           difficulty
           .
           I
           heard
           the
           Spaniard
           (
           our
           mortal
           and
           professed
           Enemy
           )
           highly
           commended
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           Predecessors
           could
           of
           a
           mean
           Earl
           ,
           make
           themselves
           mighty
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           because
           that
           he
           with
           his
           wisdom
           doth
           maintain
           and
           keep
           all
           that
           they
           got
           :
           I
           heard
           his
           might
           magnified
           ,
           his
           Policy
           admired
           ,
           his
           Government
           extolled
           ,
           his
           Wisdom
           commended
           ,
           his
           Wealth
           feared
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Actions
           justified
           :
           I
           heard
           contrarywise
           our
           Portugal
           Voyage
           condemned
           ,
           the
           Cause
           thereof
           disliked
           ,
           the
           Success
           dispraised
           ,
           the
           Entertainment
           given
           unto
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           disallowed
           ,
           and
           her
           Majesty
           accused
           to
           have
           given
           the
           Spaniard
           many
           and
           divers
           occasions
           of
           discontentment
           :
           The
           death
           of
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ;
           The
           intercepting
           of
           certain
           monies
           sent
           into
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           The
           proceeding
           against
           Catholicks
           ,
           
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Popes
           authority
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           sending
           away
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Embassadour
           in
           some
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           our
           League
           and
           Amity
           with
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           are
           the
           principal
           causes
           that
           displeased
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           I
           heard
           it
           imputed
           unto
           her
           Majesty
           as
           a
           fault
           ,
           that
           her
           Grace
           continued
           in
           league
           with
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           charged
           to
           be
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           a
           Waster
           of
           his
           Revenues
           ,
           a
           Lover
           of
           dishonest
           women
           ,
           a
           Murderer
           of
           the
           Duke
           and
           Cardinal
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           neither
           able
           nor
           worthy
           to
           govern
           so
           great
           and
           mighty
           a
           Kingdom
           as
           France
           .
           I
           heard
           the
           Spaniards
           attempts
           and
           enterprises
           against
           England
           justified
           ,
           because
           our
           Queen
           was
           excommunicated
           ,
           her
           people
           not
           able
           nor
           willing
           to
           help
           and
           succour
           her
           ,
           her
           Subjects
           overcharged
           with
           unaccustomed
           Subsidies
           ,
           our
           Forces
           not
           sufficient
           to
           encounter
           with
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           our
           Realm
           easie
           to
           be
           subdued
           by
           Forraigners
           .
           I
           heard
           again
           some
           men
           condemn
           the
           Spaniard
           of
           great
           folly
           ,
           for
           ruling
           the
           Low
           Countries
           by
           strangers
           ;
           for
           not
           granting
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           for
           taking
           upon
           him
           to
           enforce
           them
           to
           alter
           and
           change
           their
           Religion
           ;
           for
           intending
           to
           reduce
           all
           Protestants
           to
           the
           ancient
           profession
           of
           Papistry
           ,
           for
           aiding
           the
           Leaguers
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           for
           attempting
           to
           make
           himself
           Monarch
           of
           the
           world
           .
           I
           heard
           some
           think
           it
           a
           thing
           impossible
           to
           subvert
           him
           ,
           others
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           a
           very
           easie
           matter
           to
           overthrow
           him
           ,
           and
           many
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           means
           how
           to
           weaken
           him
           ;
           I
           heard
           the
           tumults
           of
           Aragon
           diversly
           construed
           ;
           the
           murder
           of
           Escovedo
           sundry
           wayes
           censured
           ,
           and
           the
           proceedings
           against
           
             Antonio
             Perez
          
           justified
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           others
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           I
           heard
           many
           say
           more
           then
           I
           can
           well
           and
           readily
           remember
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           as
           I
           can
           be
           content
           to
           hear
           in
           praise
           of
           my
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           in
           disgrace
           of
           Spain
           ;
           in
           commendation
           of
           our
           Princess
           ,
           and
           in
           dispraise
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           in
           allowance
           and
           approbation
           of
           all
           her
           actions
           ,
           and
           in
           reprehension
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           part
           of
           his
           Enterprises
           .
           These
           things
           were
           in
           substance
           all
           that
           I
           heard
           ;
           some
           to
           my
           comfort
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           my
           grief
           :
           And
           if
           in
           clearing
           all
           these
           things
           you
           will
           vouchsafe
           me
           your
           paines
           ,
           I
           will
           warrant
           your
           return
           within
           a
           very
           short
           while
           ,
           after
           that
           you
           shall
           have
           sent
           me
           your
           Treatise
           .
           Your
           credit
           with
           Cardinal
           Allen
           ,
           your
           acquaintance
           with
           Morgan
           ,
           your
           Friendship
           with
           
             Thomas
             Throgmorton
          
           ,
           your
           conversation
           with
           
             Charles
             Pagett
          
           ,
           and
           your
           long
           experience
           in
           forraign
           affairs
           ,
           hath
           undoubtedly
           enabled
           you
           to
           give
           me
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           these
           demands
           .
           If
           you
           run
           through
           them
           lightly
           ,
           you
           shall
           rather
           point
           at
           them
           then
           please
           me
           ;
           If
           you
           dwell
           upon
           them
           long
           ,
           you
           may
           fear
           to
           be
           thought
           too
           tedious
           :
           And
           yet
           because
           you
           have
           leisure
           enough
           to
           handle
           them
           at
           large
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           great
           delight
           to
           see
           and
           read
           them
           somewhat
           largely
           handled
           .
        
         
           Such
           was
           his
           speech
           ,
           and
           this
           my
           short
           reply
           .
           In
           hope
           of
           performance
           of
           your
           promise
           ,
           I
           will
           undertake
           your
           task
           ;
           not
           because
           I
           take
           my self
           able
           to
           answer
           your
           expectation
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           you
           that
           I
           will
           hazard
           my
           poor
           credit
           to
           recover
           my
           dear
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           because
           I
           trust
           you
           will
           use
           my
           labours
           for
           your
           instruction
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           my
           discredit
           ;
           You
           may
           be
           instructed
           if
           you
           read
           them
           advisedly
           ,
           and
           I
           discredited
           if
           you
           make
           them
           common
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           with
           assurance
           of
           his
           secrecy
           ,
           I
           undertook
           his
           task
           ;
           if
           he
           shall
           hold
           his
           promise
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           my
           labours
           well
           bestowed
           :
           if
           they
           may
           procure
           my
           return
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           employed
           my
           pains
           to
           my
           contentment
           .
           And
           if
           my
           pains
           may
           pleasure
           and
           satisfie
           the
           Readers
           ,
           their
           satisfaction
           shall
           double
           my
           joyes
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           attain
           safe
           and
           free
           access
           unto
           the
           long
           desired
           place
           of
           my
           Nativity
           .
        
         
           The
           singular
           affection
           which
           you
           bear
           unto
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           good
           opinion
           
           which
           unworthily
           you
           have
           conceived
           of
           me
           ,
           have
           greatly
           deceived
           you
           ,
           in
           making
           especial
           choice
           of
           me
           ,
           as
           of
           one
           better
           able
           then
           any
           other
           of
           your
           wise
           and
           discreet
           friends
           ,
           to
           deliver
           unto
           you
           a
           sound
           and
           sure
           Judgment
           of
           the
           present
           Estate
           of
           Christendome
           .
           You
           see
           Flanders
           in
           trouble
           ;
           France
           in
           Arms
           ;
           Scotland
           in
           division
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           remainder
           of
           the
           universal
           Christian
           world
           ,
           either
           (
           as
           Neutrals
           )
           idly
           looking
           and
           gazing
           on
           their
           mise●ries
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           men
           interessed
           in
           the
           same
           cause
           )
           voluntarily
           ayding
           and
           abetting
           them
           ,
           or
           their
           enemies
           :
           This
           sight
           seemeth
           unto
           you
           very
           strange
           ,
           because
           that
           professing
           one
           Christ
           Crucified
           ,
           fighting
           under
           one
           Master
           ,
           and
           bearing
           the
           general
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           they
           give
           occasion
           unto
           the
           professed
           enemy
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           by
           taking
           advantage
           of
           their
           unnatural
           dissention
           ,
           to
           to
           enlarge
           his
           (
           already
           too
           large
           )
           Confines
           and
           Territories
           .
           In
           truth
           you
           have
           some
           cause
           to
           marvel
           hereat
           ;
           But
           if
           it
           may
           please
           you
           to
           remember
           ,
           That
           things
           in
           common
           are
           commonly
           neglected
           ;
           that
           perils
           which
           be
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           not
           presently
           imminent
           ,
           are
           little
           regarded
           ;
           That
           dangers
           which
           are
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           hang
           dayly
           over
           our
           heads
           ,
           carry
           us
           away
           with
           their
           due
           confideration
           from
           the
           vigilant
           care
           and
           providence
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           of
           common
           Enormities
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           this
           careless
           negligence
           or
           the
           common
           Adversary
           ,
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           ,
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           long
           continuance
           :
           You
           will
           leave
           to
           wonder
           thereat
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           pr●y
           unto
           the
           Almighty
           (
           as
           I
           do
           )
           to
           remove
           the
           Causes
           of
           our
           unnatural
           〈◊〉
           ;
           to
           change
           the
           minds
           of
           our
           malicious
           Christians
           ;
           and
           to
           illumina●e
           the
           hear●s
           of
           our
           lawful
           Princes
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           Indifferency
           and
           〈…〉
           upon
           the
           calamity
           of
           their
           loving
           Subjects
           :
           Consider
           the
           cause
           〈…〉
           thereof
           ;
           consult
           upon
           the
           ways
           and
           means
           to
           redress
           the
           〈…〉
           deliberation
           ,
           put
           in
           present
           practise
           those
           remedies
           ,
           〈…〉
           and
           singular
           Wisdom
           shall
           seem
           most
           meet
           and
           convenien●
           :
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           but
           silly
           Ship-Boys
           in
           this
           huge
           Vessel
           ,
           tossed
           with
           the
           raging
           Waves
           of
           〈◊〉
           unmerciful
           Seas
           :
           We
           may
           look
           upon
           the
           Masters
           ,
           behold
           the
           Pilots
           ,
           ●nd
           be
           ready
           at
           the
           Call
           and
           Command
           of
           the
           other
           Officers
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           all
           that
           we
           can
           do
           ;
           and
           who
           so
           looketh
           for
           more
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           erreth
           as
           much
           in
           your
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           deceived
           in
           your
           Choice
           :
           But
           the
           Interest
           which
           you
           have
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           hopes
           which
           I
           conceive
           of
           you
           ,
           make
           me
           rather
           to
           hazard
           my
           poor
           Credit
           ,
           then
           to
           incur
           your
           heavy
           Displeasure
           :
           You
           may
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           ,
           conceal
           ,
           or
           excuse
           my
           follies
           ;
           but
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           God
           forbid
           I
           should
           ,
           deserve
           the
           least
           diminution
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           of
           your
           accustomed
           favours
           towards
           me
           .
        
         
           In
           hope
           therefore
           of
           your
           Secresie
           ,
           I
           will
           boldly
           enter
           into
           this
           Tragical
           Discourse
           ;
           The
           chief
           Actors
           whereof
           are
           ,
           The
           mighty
           Monarch
           of
           Spain
           ;
           The
           merciful
           Queen
           of
           England
           ;
           The
           unfortunate
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           The
           valiant
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           The
           Imperious
           Prelate
           of
           Rome
           ;
           The
           sleeping
           and
           secure
           States
           of
           Germany
           ;
           The
           Politique
           and
           Grave
           Senate
           of
           Venice
           ;
           And
           the
           weak
           ,
           but
           wise
           ,
           Princes
           of
           
             Italy
             :
             Spain
          
           coveteth
           more
           then
           his
           own
           ;
           Portugal
           and
           France
           would
           gladly
           recover
           their
           own
           :
           Rome
           and
           England
           labour
           and
           indeavour
           only
           to
           conserve
           and
           maintain
           their
           own
           :
           Germany
           feareth
           not
           the
           peril
           that
           is
           far
           off
           :
           Venice
           temporizeth
           wisely
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           sheweth
           an
           outward
           affection
           to
           him
           that
           is
           mightiest
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           wisheth
           his
           weakness
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           and
           prosperous
           success
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           in
           brief
           the
           open
           and
           hidden
           Idea
           of
           the
           present
           Estate
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Princes
           are
           (
           as
           you
           see
           )
           many
           ;
           their
           Designs
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           too
           ,
           viz.
           to
           conserve
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           the
           means
           
           to
           effe●t
           and
           accomplish
           their
           Desires
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           understand
           )
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           divers
           in
           nature
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           their
           Designs
           ,
           and
           their
           Means
           ,
           I
           will
           deliver
           unto
           you
           my
           opinion
           in
           General
           ,
           and
           in
           Particular
           .
           Generally
           :
           You
           see
           ,
           and
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Competencies
           ,
           Pretensions
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           Quarrels
           and
           Debates
           of
           all
           these
           Princes
           ,
           the
           general
           Estate
           of
           Christendom
           is
           greatly
           weakned
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           common
           Adversary
           daily
           increased
           ;
           That
           all
           their
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           are
           either
           molested
           by
           continual
           Wars
           ,
           within
           the
           very
           Bowels
           ,
           and
           poor
           inward
           parts
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           or
           grieved
           with
           intollerable
           charges
           ,
           in
           sending
           out
           Men
           and
           Munition
           ,
           with
           other
           things
           necessary
           ,
           unto
           the
           said
           Wars
           ;
           That
           their
           Subjects
           are
           greatly
           impoverished
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           these
           Charges
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           sorely
           oppressed
           with
           grief
           and
           anguish
           because
           of
           these
           troubles
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           some
           of
           these
           Princes
           fain
           would
           ,
           and
           cannot
           ,
           others
           can
           and
           will
           not
           ,
           redress
           those
           Enormities
           .
           Now
           seeing
           all
           this
           ,
           you
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           time
           against
           the
           time
           ;
           with
           the
           time
           you
           accompany
           their
           just
           complaints
           with
           your
           sorrows
           ,
           who
           lament
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           time
           ;
           and
           against
           the
           time
           ,
           both
           you
           and
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           wicked
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           troublesome
           then
           ever
           it
           was
           :
           You
           think
           it
           impossible
           to
           find
           a
           Magistrate
           so
           just
           as
           Aristides
           ;
           An
           Emperor
           so
           good
           as
           Trajan
           ;
           A
           King
           so
           fortunate
           as
           Augustus
           ;
           A
           Prince
           so
           valiant
           as
           Alexander
           ;
           A
           Captain
           so
           chaste
           as
           Scipie
           ;
           A
           Councellor
           so
           faithful
           as
           Hephestion
           ;
           A
           General
           so
           expert
           as
           Hannibal
           ;
           A
           Conqueror
           so
           merciful
           as
           the
           Romans
           :
           You
           see
           no
           Princes
           in
           this
           our
           corrupt
           Age
           ,
           
           surnamed
           Gods
           ,
           as
           was
           Demetrius
           amongst
           the
           Athenians
           ;
           The
           delight
           and
           love
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           was
           Titus
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           ;
           The
           wonder
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           as
           was
           Otho
           the
           third
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Germans
           ;
           The
           Founder
           of
           their
           Cities
           ,
           as
           was
           
             Caius
             Marius
          
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           ;
           The
           Father
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           
           as
           was
           Cyrus
           amongst
           the
           Persians
           ;
           
           The
           Son
           of
           fortune
           ,
           as
           was
           Charles
           the
           Great
           amongst
           the
           Bohemians
           ;
           The
           Buckler
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           
           as
           was
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           ;
           
           Or
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           as
           was
           
             Marcus
             Marcellus
          
           :
           You
           rather
           find
           that
           some
           Princes
           may
           be
           called
           Tyrants
           ,
           
           as
           was
           Dionysius
           ;
           The
           Scourge
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           was
           Attila
           ;
           Epicures
           and
           God
           Bacchus
           ,
           
           as
           was
           Antonius
           ;
           Lords
           and
           cruel
           Governors
           ,
           as
           was
           Cambises
           ;
           Covetous
           and
           Merchants
           ,
           
           as
           was
           Darius
           ;
           Lecherous
           and
           Effeminate
           ,
           as
           was
           Sardanapalus
           .
           You
           see
           no
           Honours
           done
           unto
           Princes
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           
           as
           was
           done
           in
           times
           past
           ;
           If
           they
           be
           in
           Adversity
           ,
           their
           Subjects
           put
           not
           on
           mourning
           weeds
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           when
           Manlius
           was
           in
           trouble
           :
           If
           they
           be
           in
           Prison
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           giveth
           not
           their
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           the
           Commonalty
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           
           for
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Commonalty
           of
           England
           did
           for
           the
           Ransome
           of
           R.
           1.
           
           If
           God
           calleth
           them
           to
           his
           mercy
           ,
           neither
           do
           the
           women
           bewail
           their
           deaths
           ten
           Moneths
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Roman
             Dames
          
           did
           the
           death
           of
           Coriolanus
           ,
           nor
           the
           men
           poll
           their
           Heads
           ,
           
           their
           Horses
           and
           their
           Mules
           ,
           or
           fill
           the
           Air
           with
           cries
           ,
           the
           Rivers
           with
           tears
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Fields
           with
           continual
           lamentations
           ,
           as
           the
           Persians
           did
           for
           Masistias
           :
           But
           contrary
           wise
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           are
           wrongfully
           driven
           from
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           others
           continually
           molested
           with
           Domestical
           Wars
           ,
           
           as
           is
           Henry
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           some
           untimely
           done
           to
           death
           by
           their
           unnatural
           Subjects
           ,
           
           as
           was
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ;
           others
           unjustly
           persecuted
           by
           their
           unmerciful
           enemies
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           merciful
           Queen
           of
           England
           ;
           you
           see
           the
           Godly
           called
           ungodly
           ,
           as
           the
           Princes
           of
           France
           and
           England
           are
           commonly
           termed
           Heretiques
           ;
           and
           those
           which
           are
           far
           from
           the
           Catholique
           faith
           ,
           called
           Catholiques
           ,
           as
           the
           present
           King
           of
           
           Spain
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           :
           You
           see
           Subjects
           licensed
           to
           rebel
           against
           their
           Soveraigns
           ,
           as
           in
           France
           and
           England
           ;
           You
           see
           Fathers
           bear
           Arms
           against
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           Brethren
           war
           against
           the
           seed
           of
           their
           Mothers
           Womb
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           .
           You
           see
           Fields
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           fruitful
           ,
           to
           lye
           now
           barren
           and
           unfertile
           :
           Cities
           that
           were
           rich
           and
           populous
           ,
           to
           be
           poor
           and
           desolate
           ,
           Merchants
           that
           lived
           in
           wealth
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           to
           languish
           in
           need
           and
           penury
           :
           Gentlemen
           that
           neither
           wanted
           ease
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           lack
           all
           manner
           of
           rest
           and
           contentment
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           that
           knew
           not
           what
           murther
           and
           massacres
           meant
           ,
           cruelly
           murthered
           ,
           and
           daily
           massacred
           :
           You
           see
           Germany
           pestered
           with
           divers
           Religions
           ;
           Poland
           infected
           with
           sundry
           Heresies
           ;
           France
           divided
           into
           many
           opinions
           ;
           Flanders
           distressed
           by
           plurality
           of
           Religions
           ;
           and
           England
           troubled
           with
           Genevian
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           Barrowists
           :
           You
           see
           in
           all
           or
           some
           of
           these
           Regions
           ,
           Monasteries
           subverted
           ,
           Religious
           Houses
           destroyed
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           living
           abused
           ,
           and
           Benefices
           unworthily
           collated
           :
           You
           see
           Justice
           corruptly
           administred
           ,
           Laws
           dissolutely
           executed
           ,
           good
           counsel
           negligently
           followed
           ,
           and
           dissembling
           flattery
           more
           then
           diligently
           embraced
           :
           You
           see
           new
           charges
           daily
           invented
           ,
           unaccustomed
           Subsidies
           yearly
           imposed
           ,
           extraordinary
           grievances
           hourly
           practised
           ,
           and
           unknown
           Offices
           unadvisedly
           established
           :
           You
           see
           secret
           wars
           under
           the
           name
           of
           peace
           ,
           hidden
           enemies
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           amity
           ,
           privy
           seditions
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           ancient
           confederacies
           :
           You
           see
           Nobility
           to
           degenerate
           in
           vertue
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           ;
           Sons
           to
           vary
           in
           opinion
           from
           their
           Fathers
           ;
           Neighbours
           to
           dissent
           in
           Religion
           with
           their
           next
           Inhabitants
           ;
           and
           Judges
           not
           to
           agree
           in
           matters
           of
           Justice
           ,
           with
           their
           fellows
           in
           Office
           :
           You
           see
           the
           Puritan
           ready
           in
           outward
           appearance
           to
           dye
           for
           his
           Religion
           ;
           the
           Anabaptist
           for
           his
           ;
           the
           Papist
           for
           his
           ;
           the
           Lutheran
           for
           his
           ;
           the
           Barrowist
           for
           his
           ;
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           for
           their
           several
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           you
           see
           Offices
           dearly
           sold
           ,
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           freely
           given
           :
           Women
           impudently
           bold
           ,
           which
           were
           accustomed
           to
           be
           honestly
           minded
           :
           Men
           transformed
           into
           mis-guised
           Atires
           ,
           and
           children
           brought
           up
           and
           misled
           in
           unknown
           vices
           and
           impersections
           .
           Now
           ,
           seeing
           all
           this
           ,
           you
           fear
           that
           variety
           of
           Religions
           may
           subvert
           the
           Countries
           wherein
           it
           is
           suffered
           ,
           
           as
           it
           did
           in
           Bohemia
           and
           Hungary
           ;
           That
           new
           exactions
           may
           chance
           to
           cause
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           Regions
           wherein
           they
           are
           levyed
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           :
           That
           Princes
           degenerating
           from
           their
           Antecessors
           ,
           
           may
           be
           driven
           from
           their
           Imperial
           Crowns
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           in
           Spain
           and
           Germany
           :
           That
           Towns
           not
           inhabited
           ,
           may
           cause
           penury
           amongst
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           want
           amongst
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           extream
           poverty
           amongst
           the
           other
           Inhabitants
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Mischiefs
           and
           Miseries
           ,
           may
           breed
           further
           inconveniencies
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           have
           been
           either
           in
           old
           time
           ,
           or
           within
           our
           memory
           ,
           practised
           .
           This
           sight
           therefore
           ,
           and
           this
           fear
           ,
           ingendreth
           in
           your
           heart
           a
           just
           and
           worthy
           dislike
           of
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           desire
           and
           delight
           in
           the
           Age
           of
           your
           fore-Fathers
           :
           You
           condemned
           the
           one
           because
           it
           is
           (
           as
           you
           think
           )
           very
           troublesome
           and
           vitious
           ;
           and
           you
           commend
           the
           other
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           (
           as
           you
           suppose
           )
           very
           peaceable
           and
           vertuous
           :
           But
           if
           it
           may
           like
           you
           to
           confer
           the
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           them
           both
           in
           like
           manner
           reprehensible
           ,
           and
           with
           equal
           measure
           laudable
           :
           For
           first
           you
           are
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           all
           Kingdoms
           and
           Common-wealths
           ,
           represent
           in
           outward
           shew
           and
           appearance
           ,
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           humane
           body
           ,
           and
           have
           (
           as
           our
           bodies
           have
           )
           their
           times
           of
           health
           ,
           and
           their
           times
           of
           
           sickness
           ;
           their
           seasons
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           their
           seasons
           of
           adversity
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           flourish
           with
           wealth
           and
           plenty
           ,
           other
           times
           they
           languish
           in
           want
           and
           penury
           :
           And
           as
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           ours
           ,
           mens
           bodies
           have
           been
           disquieted
           ,
           altered
           ,
           distempered
           ,
           yea
           and
           destroyed
           with
           burning
           Agues
           ,
           Pestilent
           Fevers
           ,
           contagious
           Plagues
           ,
           and
           other
           mortal
           Diseases
           ;
           so
           in
           other
           times
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           Common-wealths
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           resembling
           therein
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           our
           natural
           bodies
           ,
           have
           suffered
           distemperatures
           ,
           alterations
           ,
           changes
           ,
           and
           subversions
           ,
           by
           intolerable
           exactions
           ,
           domestical
           dissentions
           ,
           forrain
           wars
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           inconveniencies
           ,
           as
           trouble
           the
           present
           Estate
           of
           Christendome
           .
        
         
           Cast
           your
           Eye
           upon
           all
           the
           same
           Regions
           which
           are
           now
           under
           the
           general
           name
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           in
           the
           very
           Age
           ,
           or
           immediately
           after
           the
           Age
           of
           those
           vertuous
           and
           good
           Princes
           (
           of
           whose
           glorious
           Titles
           Histories
           make
           mention
           )
           they
           felt
           not
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           the
           heavy
           hand
           of
           Gods
           Indignation
           ;
           Who
           (
           either
           to
           plague
           and
           punish
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Fathers
           in
           their
           Children
           ;
           or
           to
           make
           us
           know
           and
           remember
           ,
           that
           our
           Princes
           ,
           although
           they
           are
           constituted
           and
           appointed
           in
           higher
           degree
           then
           we
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           subject
           both
           to
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           imperfections
           and
           vices
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           )
           sendeth
           us
           most
           commonly
           a
           wicked
           or
           foolish
           Son
           to
           rule
           over
           us
           ,
           after
           a
           good
           and
           wise
           Father
           :
           So
           he
           sent
           (
           as
           we
           may
           read
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           )
           Roboam
           after
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Manasses
          
           after
           
             Hezekias
             ,
             Iehohaz
          
           after
           
             Iosias
             ,
             Iehoram
          
           after
           
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             Ahaz
          
           after
           Iotham
           ;
           So
           sent
           he
           (
           as
           we
           read
           in
           prosane
           Histories
           )
           Nero
           after
           
             Augustus
             ,
             Dionisian
          
           after
           Vespasian
           ,
           and
           Commodus
           after
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ;
           All
           bad
           and
           wicked
           children
           to
           Rule
           and
           Govern
           after
           their
           good
           and
           vertuous
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           So
           sent
           he
           (
           as
           we
           find
           in
           our
           English
           Chronicles
           )
           King
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Edward
          
           the
           Second
           ,
           Richard
           the
           Second
           and
           Third
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           ;
           That
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           Wickedness
           ,
           Folly
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           might
           not
           only
           succeed
           ,
           but
           also
           illustrate
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           Lenity
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           :
           for
           as
           white
           appeareth
           more
           clear
           and
           bright
           ,
           being
           placed
           nigh
           unto
           black
           ;
           so
           vertue
           is
           more
           commendable
           when
           it
           is
           conferred
           with
           vice
           ;
           and
           the
           profits
           arising
           thereby
           are
           more
           esteemed
           ,
           when
           the
           incommodities
           which
           always
           accompany
           vice
           and
           wickedness
           ,
           do
           immediately
           ,
           or
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           succeed
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           surely
           ,
           as
           God
           herein
           sheweth
           his
           Might
           and
           Omnipotency
           ,
           so
           he
           maketh
           us
           also
           see
           hereby
           his
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Providence
           ;
           For
           ,
           since
           he
           hath
           distinguished
           Region
           from
           Region
           ;
           some
           by
           Rivers
           ,
           others
           by
           Seas
           ;
           some
           by
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           Desarts
           :
           And
           in
           these
           Regions
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           people
           of
           divers
           natures
           ,
           and
           of
           sundry
           humors
           ;
           some
           inclined
           to
           Peace
           ,
           others
           given
           to
           War
           ;
           some
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           gentleness
           ,
           and
           others
           not
           to
           be
           governed
           but
           by
           rigor
           and
           cruelty
           :
           For
           the
           conservation
           of
           this
           distinction
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           these
           people
           ,
           he
           hath
           found
           it
           good
           and
           expedient
           to
           set
           over
           them
           Princes
           of
           divers
           Qualities
           ,
           and
           sundry
           Natures
           ;
           that
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Subjects
           in
           exterior
           dispositions
           ,
           the
           inward
           affection
           may
           not
           always
           be
           perverted
           by
           outward
           inequalities
           .
           And
           because
           in
           his
           unspeakable
           Wisdom
           he
           knoweth
           that
           if
           he
           should
           give
           unto
           every
           Kingdom
           a
           continual
           Race
           of
           conquering
           and
           vertuous
           Princes
           ,
           neither
           the
           Rivers
           nor
           the
           Seas
           ,
           the
           Mountains
           nor
           the
           Desarts
           ,
           should
           contain
           or
           restrain
           their
           unbridled
           Ambition
           ,
           from
           molesting
           and
           invading
           the
           Regions
           which
           are
           nigh
           or
           far
           from
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           distinction
           which
           he
           hath
           set
           amongst
           them
           ,
           might
           be
           utterly
           subverted
           ;
           It
           hath
           seldom
           pleased
           him
           
           to
           bless
           any
           one
           Kingdom
           with
           two
           Princes
           of
           like
           minds
           ,
           
           or
           of
           like
           vertues
           ;
           Hence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           Rome
           they
           had
           their
           Pompey
           ,
           in
           Macedon
           their
           Alexander
           ,
           
           in
           Persia
           their
           Cyrus
           ,
           in
           Egypt
           their
           Antiochus
           ,
           and
           in
           France
           their
           Charles
           ,
           
           which
           for
           their
           continual
           and
           happy
           Conquests
           were
           surnamed
           the
           GREAT
           .
           So
           in
           the
           same
           Kingdomes
           ,
           aswell
           as
           in
           others
           ,
           they
           have
           had
           their
           Princes
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           Pusillanimity
           ,
           Losses
           ,
           and
           ill
           Fortune
           ,
           might
           worthily
           be
           baptized
           by
           the
           Surnames
           of
           Weaklings
           ,
           and
           Unfortunate
           .
           Hence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           that
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           passed
           from
           the
           Chaldeans
           to
           the
           Medes
           ,
           from
           the
           Medes
           to
           the
           Persians
           ,
           from
           them
           to
           the
           Graecians
           ,
           from
           the
           Graecians
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           from
           the
           Romans
           to
           the
           French-men
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Frenchmen
           to
           the
           Germans
           .
           Hence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           that
           Italy
           hath
           triumphed
           over
           
             France
             ,
             France
          
           over
           
             Italy
             ;
             England
          
           over
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           sometimes
           (
           although
           very
           seldom
           )
           over
           England
           .
           Hence
           it
           cometh
           (
           to
           be
           short
           )
           that
           what
           the
           Fathers
           have
           got
           ,
           the
           children
           have
           lost
           ;
           what
           the
           Conquerors
           added
           to
           their
           ancient
           Kingdoms
           ,
           their
           Successors
           either
           cowardly
           or
           negligently
           ,
           voluntarily
           ,
           or
           forcibly
           ,
           suffered
           to
           be
           distracted
           and
           dissevered
           from
           their
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Empire
           passed
           from
           Nation
           to
           Nation
           ,
           so
           their
           calamities
           ,
           and
           the
           happiness
           accompanying
           the
           Empire
           and
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           also
           went
           from
           people
           to
           people
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           never
           Conquerour
           that
           commanded
           not
           the
           conquered
           to
           be
           obedient
           unto
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           nor
           Nation
           subdued
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           accomodate
           himself
           and
           his
           nature
           unto
           the
           disposition
           and
           commandment
           of
           the
           Subduer
           .
           Then
           if
           the
           Conqueror
           was
           weak
           and
           gentle
           ,
           the
           conquered
           lived
           in
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           if
           severe
           and
           cruel
           ,
           they
           wanted
           no
           manner
           of
           rigor
           or
           cruelty
           ;
           if
           poor
           and
           needy
           ,
           they
           supplyed
           his
           wants
           and
           penury
           ;
           if
           wanton
           and
           leacherous
           ,
           they
           satisfied
           his
           lusts
           and
           appetite
           ;
           If
           covetous
           and
           an
           Extortioner
           ,
           they
           were
           subject
           to
           Taxes
           and
           Subsidies
           ,
           if
           unjust
           and
           unrighteous
           ,
           they
           suffer
           wrongs
           and
           injuries
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           if
           any
           way
           ill
           given
           ,
           or
           ill
           disposed
           ,
           they
           seldom
           gave
           themselves
           to
           vertue
           and
           goodness
           :
           Such
           therefore
           as
           was
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           such
           were
           the
           conquered
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           prescribe
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           inforced
           to
           perform
           .
           His
           manner
           of
           attire
           was
           their
           fashion
           in
           apparel
           ;
           his
           Will
           served
           them
           for
           Lawes
           ,
           his
           new
           Ordinances
           altered
           their
           old
           Consututions
           ,
           his
           meanest
           Subjects
           commanded
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           his
           strange
           and
           forraign
           Language
           ,
           became
           their
           natural
           and
           Mother
           tongue
           .
           It
           they
           had
           Lands
           ,
           his
           Courtiers
           enjoyed
           them
           ;
           if
           Daughters
           ,
           his
           Favorites
           married
           them
           ;
           if
           Wives
           ,
           his
           followers
           deflowred
           them
           ;
           if
           riches
           his
           Souldiers
           shared
           them
           ;
           if
           Servants
           ,
           his
           Slaves
           commanded
           them
           .
           Since
           then
           many
           Nations
           have
           been
           subdued
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           divers
           natures
           have
           subdued
           them
           :
           Since
           conquests
           have
           been
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           conquerors
           have
           always
           commanded
           in
           the
           world
           :
           Since
           Force
           hath
           ever
           been
           an
           enemy
           unto
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Equity
           never
           bore
           sway
           where
           Arms
           swayed
           all
           things
           :
           Since
           Might
           overcometh
           Right
           ,
           and
           Blood
           asketh
           Blood
           ;
           What
           man
           liveth
           in
           this
           Age
           ▪
           whose
           Predecessors
           endured
           not
           the
           torments
           that
           he
           suffereth
           ?
           Saw
           not
           the
           miseries
           that
           he
           seeleth
           ?
           Tasted
           not
           the
           bitterness
           that
           he
           swalloweth
           ?
           Felt
           not
           the
           wrongs
           that
           he
           supporteth
           ?
           Lost
           not
           the
           blood
           that
           he
           loseth
           ?
           The
           Sun
           shineth
           now
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           ,
           the
           Stars
           keep
           the
           course
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           Sea
           ebbeth
           and
           floweth
           as
           it
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           Rivers
           run
           the
           same
           way
           which
           they
           always
           ran
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           (
           and
           you
           may
           understand
           how
           I
           mean
           )
           that
           all
           things
           proceeding
           from
           nature
           ,
           duly
           keep
           and
           observe
           their
           Natures
           :
           I
           mean
           therefore
           (
           and
           you
           may
           perceive
           how
           I
           mean
           )
           that
           as
           long
           as
           nature
           hath
           created
           ,
           and
           
           shall
           create
           Princes
           of
           diverse
           dispositions
           ,
           so
           long
           their
           Subjects
           have
           been
           and
           shall
           be
           subject
           unto
           contrary
           fortunes
           ;
           unto
           good
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           good
           and
           godly
           ;
           and
           unto
           bad
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           naught
           and
           wicked
           .
           In
           the
           good
           they
           have
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           shall
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           Peace
           :
           In
           the
           bad
           ,
           they
           have
           felt
           ,
           and
           shall
           feel
           the
           discommodities
           of
           War.
           In
           the
           good
           ,
           they
           had
           and
           shall
           have
           all
           things
           which
           they
           desire
           :
           In
           the
           bad
           ,
           they
           wanted
           ,
           and
           shall
           want
           nothing
           that
           may
           discontent
           them
           :
           In
           the
           good
           ,
           their
           estate
           was
           and
           will
           be
           such
           as
           you
           commend
           :
           In
           the
           bad
           ,
           their
           condition
           was
           and
           shall
           be
           such
           as
           you
           condemn
           .
           For
           as
           Princes
           retain
           the
           Prerogatives
           given
           and
           granted
           unto
           Princes
           ,
           so
           Subjects
           maintain
           still
           the
           conditions
           and
           qualities
           incident
           and
           proper
           unto
           Subjects
           .
           Every
           Prince
           hath
           his
           qualities
           ,
           
           and
           every
           sort
           of
           people
           hath
           his
           conditions
           :
           The
           Spaniard
           varieth
           from
           the
           Italian
           ,
           the
           Italian
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           the
           French
           from
           the
           German
           ,
           the
           German
           from
           the
           English-man
           ,
           and
           the
           English-man
           from
           the
           Scots
           .
        
         
           And
           such
           as
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Nations
           have
           been
           ,
           such
           they
           will
           be
           as
           long
           as
           they
           do
           and
           shall
           inhabit
           the
           same
           Climate
           ,
           and
           receive
           breath
           from
           the
           same
           Air.
           And
           as
           these
           Nations
           naturally
           hate
           one
           another
           ,
           so
           by
           nature
           they
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           one
           unto
           another
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           against
           their
           nature
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           chance
           to
           have
           never
           so
           little
           authority
           over
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           one
           commandeth
           imperiously
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           obeyeth
           most
           unwillingly
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           so
           hapneth
           oftentimes
           ,
           that
           the
           Commander
           is
           commanded
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           once
           obeyed
           ,
           many
           times
           command
           ,
           So
           did
           Padua
           command
           Venice
           ,
           
           and
           now
           Venice
           commandeth
           Padua
           :
           So
           did
           Rome
           rule
           Spain
           ,
           and
           now
           Spain
           ruleth
           Rome
           :
           So
           did
           France
           sway
           the
           Empire
           of
           Germany
           ,
           
           and
           now
           Germany
           precedeth
           France
           :
           So
           did
           France
           command
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           and
           now
           Navar
           either
           doth
           or
           should
           command
           France
           :
           So
           did
           Portugal
           hate
           Spain
           ,
           and
           now
           doth
           Spain
           rule
           over
           Portugal
           :
           So
           did
           Italy
           bear
           sway
           over
           most
           part
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           
           and
           now
           some
           part
           of
           Christendom
           is
           Mistris
           over
           Italy
           :
           And
           when
           things
           happen
           as
           these
           do
           ,
           contrary
           to
           nature
           ,
           contrary
           to
           mens
           expectations
           ,
           contrary
           to
           mens
           desires
           ,
           can
           there
           be
           Peace
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           so
           many
           occasions
           of
           War
           ?
           Love
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           such
           cause
           of
           hatred
           ?
           Upright
           dealing
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           so
           many
           motives
           and
           incitements
           unto
           wrong
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           that
           proud
           men
           should
           agree
           with
           the
           humble
           and
           meek
           ?
           Plain
           dealers
           ,
           with
           common
           Deceivers
           ?
           Men
           of
           peace
           ,
           with
           men
           of
           war
           ?
           Simple
           Subjects
           ,
           with
           subtile
           Princes
           ?
           Especially
           since
           Kings
           of
           strange
           natures
           or
           Countries
           never
           ruled
           well
           or
           long
           ,
           people
           varying
           from
           them
           in
           nature
           or
           conditions
           .
           Whence
           came
           it
           that
           the
           Danes
           were
           driven
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           French-men
           out
           of
           Naples
           ,
           
           the
           English-men
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           years
           the
           Spaniards
           out
           of
           Flanders
           ?
           Forsooth
           ,
           because
           Conquerors
           are
           odious
           ;
           and
           why
           are
           they
           odious
           ?
           truely
           because
           they
           are
           most
           commonly
           insolent
           .
           And
           wherefore
           are
           they
           insolent
           ?
           verily
           because
           they
           think
           it
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           do
           what
           they
           list
           .
           And
           what
           moveth
           them
           to
           be
           of
           that
           mind
           ?
           The
           good
           opinion
           conceived
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           bad
           conceit
           which
           they
           have
           and
           hold
           of
           the
           Conquered
           .
           What
           think
           they
           of
           themselves
           ?
           marry
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           valiant
           ,
           happy
           ,
           victorious
           and
           fortunate
           .
           And
           what
           is
           their
           opinion
           of
           the
           Conquered
           ?
           Undoubtedly
           they
           hold
           them
           for
           Cowards
           ,
           base
           minded
           ,
           vile
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           effeminate
           persons
           .
           And
           what
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           these
           sundry
           opinions
           ?
           Certainly
           that
           the
           Conquerors
           
           heaping
           cruelty
           upon
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           the
           Conquered
           seeking
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           free
           and
           mancipate
           themselves
           from
           bondage
           and
           servitude
           ,
           they
           by
           negligence
           commit
           many
           errors
           ,
           and
           these
           by
           wary
           circumspection
           and
           providence
           ,
           take
           advantage
           of
           their
           follies
           :
           Whence
           they
           lose
           their
           conquest
           ,
           and
           these
           recover
           their
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           oftentimes
           great
           delight
           to
           read
           our
           English
           Chronicles
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           
           and
           of
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           therein
           the
           continual
           success
           which
           they
           both
           had
           against
           the
           Frenchmen
           ;
           It
           delighteth
           me
           greatly
           to
           consider
           what
           sway
           Edward
           the
           black
           Prince
           bare
           through
           all
           Christendom
           ;
           to
           see
           how
           Princes
           Courted
           him
           ;
           to
           read
           how
           Kings
           sought
           unto
           him
           ;
           to
           behold
           how
           he
           restored
           Kings
           to
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           drave
           Usurpers
           from
           their
           Usurpations
           ;
           To
           remember
           how
           valiantly
           he
           fought
           at
           Poitiers
           and
           Cressy
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Battels
           that
           ever
           were
           fought
           in
           Europe
           ;
           To
           Record
           how
           he
           took
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           most
           part
           of
           the
           French
           Nobility
           Prisoners
           ;
           How
           he
           brought
           the
           King
           and
           them
           into
           England
           ;
           how
           reverently
           he
           carryed
           himself
           towards
           the
           Captive
           Prince
           ;
           how
           Honourably
           he
           was
           received
           by
           his
           Father
           and
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           how
           lovingly
           the
           two
           Kings
           entertained
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           departed
           one
           from
           the
           other
           :
           But
           my
           joy
           is
           turned
           into
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           my
           delight
           into
           grief
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           that
           the
           Frenchmen
           naturally
           hating
           Englishmen
           ;
           that
           the
           Prince
           forcibly
           overcharging
           the
           Conquered
           with
           new
           Subsidies
           ,
           and
           unaccustomed
           Tributes
           ;
           that
           the
           Gascoins
           disloyalty
           forsaking
           their
           obedience
           unto
           their
           natural
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           French
           King
           unkindly
           taking
           hold
           of
           the
           occasions
           that
           were
           offered
           unto
           him
           ;
           they
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           them
           ,
           set
           upon
           the
           poor
           Prince
           when
           he
           was
           unprovided
           ,
           invaded
           his
           Country
           when
           he
           thought
           little
           of
           their
           coming
           ,
           and
           drave
           him
           into
           England
           ,
           who
           had
           driven
           them
           out
           of
           France
           .
           The
           like
           hapned
           unto
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           was
           not
           so
           fortunate
           in
           Conquering
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           was
           unfortunate
           in
           his
           losses
           ;
           but
           hereof
           hereafter
           :
           And
           now
           more
           plainly
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           let
           me
           confer
           the
           miseries
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           with
           the
           calamities
           of
           former
           times
           .
           They
           that
           inveigh
           against
           the
           present
           State
           ,
           wonder
           at
           many
           things
           ;
           which
           I
           will
           begin
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           let
           you
           see
           and
           understand
           ,
           that
           in
           times
           past
           all
           things
           were
           in
           as
           evil
           case
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           at
           this
           present
           .
        
         
           They
           first
           wonder
           that
           the
           common
           Adversary
           of
           Christendom
           being
           in
           Arms
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           invade
           part
           of
           Austria
           ;
           the
           civil
           Wars
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           cease
           not
           ,
           but
           continue
           in
           as
           great
           fury
           ,
           rage
           and
           extremity
           as
           ever
           they
           did
           ;
           That
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           labour
           not
           to
           appease
           and
           finish
           the
           said
           Wars
           ,
           but
           rather
           nourish
           and
           maintain
           them
           ;
           That
           the
           Popes
           Holiness
           (
           whose
           principal
           use
           and
           commendation
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           to
           set
           Princes
           at
           unity
           ,
           which
           be
           at
           variance
           )
           indeavoureth
           not
           to
           reconcile
           ,
           but
           to
           animate
           them
           in
           their
           Quarrels
           who
           have
           taken
           unjust
           ,
           or
           not
           very
           just
           occasions
           to
           war
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           And
           that
           by
           this
           common
           negligence
           ,
           the
           common
           enemy
           is
           not
           repulsed
           ,
           but
           encouraged
           to
           increase
           his
           over-large
           Confines
           and
           Territories
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           will
           Answer
           before
           I
           come
           unto
           other
           Points
           .
           This
           negligence
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           is
           no
           newthing
           ,
           nor
           these
           troubles
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           a
           strange
           President
           ;
           nor
           the
           Causes
           moving
           or
           continuing
           the
           same
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           never
           hapned
           in
           any
           other
           Age
           :
           They
           therefore
           who
           blame
           our
           time
           for
           this
           respect
           ,
           should
           remember
           that
           the
           Turk
           is
           
           grown
           unto
           his
           greatness
           by
           the
           dissention
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           only
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           perceive
           herein
           I
           report
           a
           manifest
           truth
           ,
           
           I
           will
           prove
           as
           much
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           by
           many
           examples
           :
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           unto
           them
           that
           be
           conversant
           in
           Histories
           ,
           That
           the
           Turks
           first
           beginning
           was
           very
           base
           and
           obscure
           ;
           That
           his
           power
           was
           weak
           and
           feeble
           ,
           and
           his
           Dominion
           small
           and
           of
           less
           moment
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           enlarged
           by
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           discord
           and
           variance
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           in
           Arms
           against
           him
           for
           and
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           common
           Cause
           ,
           have
           overthrown
           the
           common
           Cause
           by
           sudden
           jars
           and
           debates
           which
           arose
           both
           untimely
           and
           unfortunately
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           About
           the
           year
           1106.
           
           Baldwin
           being
           Successor
           unto
           his
           Brother
           Godfrey
           of
           Bulloin
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           Christians
           besieged
           Carra
           in
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           and
           having
           with
           continual
           Seige
           and
           sundry
           Batteries
           ,
           driven
           the
           same
           unto
           great
           extremities
           ,
           they
           that
           were
           in
           the
           City
           determined
           to
           yeild
           themselves
           unto
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           suddenly
           there
           arose
           a
           strife
           and
           contention
           whose
           the
           City
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           deferred
           the
           entring
           thereof
           ,
           until
           that
           controversie
           was
           decided
           ;
           in
           which
           interim
           there
           came
           such
           great
           succor
           of
           the
           Turks
           and
           Moors
           ,
           that
           they
           overcame
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           cut
           all
           their
           throats
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Christians
           laying
           Siege
           unto
           Damasco
           ,
           and
           having
           equalled
           the
           Walls
           thereof
           with
           the
           ground
           ,
           through
           discord
           and
           dissention
           growing
           suddenly
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           departed
           without
           taking
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           leave
           it
           unto
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           then
           for
           one
           Christian
           to
           see
           it
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           another
           .
           And
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           Turk
           ,
           by
           the
           departure
           of
           Conrade
           the
           Third
           ,
           Emperor
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           of
           Lewis
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           who
           returned
           to
           their
           homes
           by
           reason
           of
           civil
           Wars
           ,
           begin
           in
           Germany
           by
           Gulfin
           ,
           a
           Rebel
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Christians
           lost
           the
           whole
           Country
           of
           Edissa
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           they
           held
           in
           Mesopotamia
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           Baldwyne
           the
           seventh
           King
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           leaving
           behind
           him
           one
           only
           Infant
           ,
           while
           
             Guydo
             Lusignian
          
           ,
           and
           Raymond
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Trypoli
           ,
           Brethren
           in
           Law
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           contended
           who
           should
           succeed
           him
           ,
           Saladyne
           King
           of
           Damasco
           ,
           hearing
           of
           their
           contentions
           ,
           secretly
           sent
           word
           unto
           the
           Earl
           Raymond
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           circumcise
           himself
           ,
           he
           would
           help
           and
           assist
           him
           with
           all
           his
           Forces
           against
           Guido
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           King
           of
           Ierusalem
           ;
           unto
           which
           his
           offer
           ,
           although
           the
           Earl
           gave
           not
           open
           ear
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           by
           outward
           shews
           he
           declared
           his
           good
           liking
           and
           delight
           therein
           ,
           and
           became
           Saladines
           great
           friend
           and
           confederate
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           Earls
           inclination
           ,
           favour
           ,
           and
           readiness
           ,
           assembled
           presently
           a
           great
           Army
           of
           Moors
           and
           Turks
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           the
           City
           Tyberiades
           ,
           belonging
           unto
           the
           Earl
           Raymond
           (
           for
           so
           it
           was
           secretly
           agreed
           betwixt
           them
           )
           thereby
           to
           make
           his
           Brother
           in
           Law
           ,
           
             Guydo
             Lusignian
          
           to
           come
           to
           succor
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           either
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           him
           by
           the
           Earls
           treachery
           ,
           as
           they
           indeed
           took
           him
           in
           a
           certain
           Battel
           wherein
           all
           the
           Christians
           were
           slain
           ;
           and
           Saladine
           took
           Ierusalem
           and
           all
           Palestina
           ,
           in
           the
           Moneth
           of
           October
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1187.
           
           And
           Raymond
           in
           hope
           that
           Saladine
           would
           perform
           his
           promise
           ,
           circumcised
           himself
           ;
           but
           he
           failed
           of
           his
           purpose
           ;
           For
           the
           Turk
           was
           so
           far
           from
           keeping
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           be
           drave
           Raymond
           from
           all
           that
           he
           had
           in
           possession
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           dyed
           suddenly
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           and
           others
           write
           that
           he
           fell
           into
           such
           a
           desperation
           ,
           that
           he
           hanged
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           So
           likewise
           by
           the
           discord
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Acon
           ,
           the
           Moors
           and
           Turks
           slew
           above
           30000.
           
           Christians
           ;
           And
           the
           Tartarians
           came
           into
           Hungary
           and
           Polonia
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           Armenia
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           Frederick
           ,
           Surnamed
           Barbarossa
           ,
           and
           Philip
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           together
           with
           Richard
           the
           first
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           lamenting
           the
           late
           loss
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           resolved
           to
           combine
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           untied
           Forces
           to
           recover
           the
           same
           ;
           And
           being
           come
           unto
           Suega
           ,
           and
           having
           obtained
           divers
           great
           and
           important
           Victories
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           discord
           and
           dissention
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Kings
           ;
           the
           French
           King
           not
           only
           returned
           into
           France
           ,
           but
           also
           made
           War
           upon
           King
           Richard
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           for
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Normandy
           ;
           which
           King
           Richard
           understanding
           (
           although
           he
           was
           then
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           win
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           did
           great
           hurt
           daily
           unto
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           Saladine
           purposed
           to
           yeild
           Ierusalem
           up
           into
           his
           hands
           )
           returned
           home
           into
           his
           Country
           ,
           leaving
           the
           most
           honourable
           Enterprise
           which
           he
           had
           begun
           ;
           And
           the
           Turks
           (
           who
           were
           sorely
           decayed
           and
           weakned
           in
           strenght
           )
           through
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           sudden
           departure
           ,
           not
           only
           recovered
           that
           which
           they
           had
           once
           determined
           to
           give
           over
           unto
           the
           Christians
           as
           already
           lost
           ,
           but
           also
           drove
           them
           from
           those
           places
           which
           before
           his
           departure
           they
           quietly
           possessed
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           likewise
           Recorded
           of
           Frederick
           the
           Second
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           excommunicated
           by
           Gregory
           the
           ninth
           ;
           and
           having
           no
           other
           means
           to
           purchase
           his
           Absolution
           ,
           determined
           to
           go
           unto
           Asia
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           Ierusalem
           at
           his
           own
           proper
           Charges
           :
           Where
           the
           Almighty
           so
           favoured
           him
           ,
           that
           Ierusalem
           was
           delivered
           unto
           him
           by
           composition
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           Crowned
           King
           thereof
           upon
           Easter
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1229.
           and
           because
           he
           was
           also
           King
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           the
           Kings
           thereof
           at
           this
           day
           bear
           the
           name
           of
           Kings
           of
           Ierusalem
           ;
           But
           whilst
           this
           Emperor
           was
           busied
           in
           the
           Wars
           and
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           the
           Pope
           maligning
           him
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           procured
           him
           secret
           enemies
           in
           Italy
           ,
           mighty
           Adversaries
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           such
           Rebels
           in
           every
           place
           where
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           appertaining
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           Emperor
           was
           constrained
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           to
           imploy
           his
           whole
           power
           and
           strength
           for
           the
           recovery
           and
           conservation
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           After
           whose
           departure
           ,
           the
           Christians
           ,
           by
           the
           Popes
           Counsel
           ,
           breaking
           the
           Truce
           which
           the
           Emperor
           had
           taken
           with
           the
           Turk
           for
           their
           advantage
           ,
           and
           dividing
           themselves
           into
           Factions
           ,
           by
           the
           imitation
           and
           example
           of
           Italy
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           divided
           into
           Guelfians
           and
           Gibbilines
           )
           made
           civil
           Wars
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           And
           when
           the
           other
           part
           was
           assaulted
           by
           the
           Turks
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           not
           help
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           of
           set
           purpose
           ,
           the
           one
           part
           assisted
           the
           very
           Moors
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           both
           destroyed
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           and
           Ierusalem
           yeilded
           up
           again
           unto
           the
           enemies
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           tell
           how
           Constantinople
           ,
           by
           the
           discord
           of
           the
           Graecians
           ;
           how
           Anatolia
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           subtilty
           of
           Ottamon
           ;
           how
           
             Caria
             ,
             Licaonia
          
           ,
           and
           Phrygia
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           occasion
           ;
           how
           Harly
           and
           Andrynopoly
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           self
           same
           means
           ;
           and
           how
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           debate
           and
           controversie
           betwixt
           
             Emanuel
             Paleologo
          
           ,
           Emperor
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Seruia
           ,
           and
           the
           Valachians
           ;
           all
           
             Albania
             ,
             Velona
             ,
             Salona
             ,
             R●manca
             ,
          
           and
           Thracia
           ,
           were
           subdued
           and
           taken
           by
           the
           Turk
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           how
           that
           the
           discord
           betwixt
           Alphonso
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           
           and
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           Sextus
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Francis
             Sforza
          
           Duke
           of
           Milan
           ,
           and
           the
           Floentines
           ,
           enforced
           the
           poor
           Venetians
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           were
           not
           able
           to
           withstand
           their
           domestical
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Turk
           Chalcedonia
           ,
           a
           principal
           City
           of
           Anatolia
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Island
           of
           Stalemina
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           Lemnos
           ,
           and
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Duckets
           in
           ready
           money
           ,
           and
           eight
           thousand
           of
           yearly
           Tribute
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           (
           as
           
             Lewis
             Fuscarin
          
           Embassadour
           of
           Venice
           ,
           in
           an
           Oration
           that
           he
           made
           unto
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           second
           ,
           told
           him
           )
           That
           the
           contentions
           betwixt
           Christian
           Princes
           have
           been
           so
           many
           and
           so
           obstinate
           ,
           that
           the
           Turk
           by
           reason
           of
           them
           possesseth
           two
           Empires
           ,
           which
           be
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           Trapesonda
           :
           Four
           principal
           Kingdomes
           of
           
             Persia
             ,
             Arabia
             ,
             Syria
          
           ,
           and
           Egypt
           .
           Twenty
           great
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           fair
           Cities
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           how
           Barbarossa
           burnt
           Niza
           in
           Provence
           ,
           and
           carried
           above
           forty
           thousand
           Captives
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Naples
             ,
             Pulia
          
           ,
           and
           Calabria
           ,
           taking
           only
           advantage
           of
           the
           sedition
           which
           then
           raigned
           in
           Italy
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           that
           the
           Island
           of
           Rhodes
           was
           lost
           because
           the
           Christians
           were
           not
           able
           to
           succour
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Wars
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           Insurrection
           of
           the
           commonalty
           of
           Spain
           .
           I
           might
           tell
           you
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Hungary
           was
           lost
           by
           the
           like
           dissention
           .
           And
           briefly
           ,
           that
           in
           late
           years
           the
           contentions
           betwixt
           the
           French
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           King
           Philip
           of
           Spain
           ,
           have
           greatly
           hindred
           the
           progress
           ,
           happy
           success
           ,
           and
           fortunate
           accomplishment
           of
           such
           enterprises
           as
           were
           valiantly
           attempted
           ,
           and
           might
           worthily
           have
           been
           executed
           against
           the
           aspiring
           pride
           of
           the
           insatiable
           Turk
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           tell
           you
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           thereof
           ,
           were
           somewhat
           too
           tedious
           :
           And
           I
           hasten
           unto
           other
           points
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           handle
           that
           which
           is
           untouched
           ,
           and
           not
           sufficiently
           declared
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           more
           aptly
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           whereat
           they
           wonder
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           Princes
           hating
           Rebels
           as
           the
           Enemies
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           the
           Impugners
           of
           their
           authority
           ,
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           their
           absolute
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           Subverters
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           do
           in
           these
           dayes
           not
           only
           bear
           with
           Rebels
           ,
           but
           also
           harbour
           them
           ;
           not
           receive
           them
           alone
           ,
           but
           also
           aide
           and
           assist
           them
           .
           So
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           maintaineth
           the
           Rebels
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           States
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           :
           So
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           supporteth
           ,
           yea
           and
           helpeth
           with
           money
           ,
           men
           ,
           and
           munition
           ,
           the
           Rebels
           of
           France
           ,
           commonly
           called
           Leaguers
           :
           So
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Popes
           holiness
           animateth
           the
           Catholicks
           of
           France
           and
           England
           to
           rebell
           against
           their
           Soveraigns
           .
        
         
           Truly
           to
           nourish
           Rebels
           is
           an
           action
           in
           nature
           hateful
           ,
           and
           in
           policy
           dangerous
           ;
           for
           to
           aid
           the
           wicked
           ,
           is
           to
           participate
           with
           them
           in
           their
           wickedness
           :
           and
           he
           that
           giveth
           countenance
           ,
           comfort
           or
           succour
           unto
           his
           Neighbours
           domestical
           Enemies
           ,
           is
           to
           look
           for
           the
           like
           measure
           ,
           if
           his
           Subjects
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           upon
           any
           occasion
           ,
           chance
           to
           rebel
           against
           him
           .
           But
           because
           many
           things
           in
           outward
           appearance
           seem
           good
           ,
           which
           indeed
           are
           naught
           ,
           and
           vitious
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           are
           and
           have
           been
           baptized
           by
           the
           names
           of
           vertues
           :
           It
           is
           now
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           always
           been
           usual
           to
           deem
           all
           things
           honest
           that
           are
           profitable
           ,
           
           honourable
           that
           are
           expedient
           ,
           and
           lawful
           that
           may
           be
           justified
           by
           examples
           .
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           that
           maintaineth
           States
           ,
           and
           upholdeth
           Kingdomes
           better
           then
           Justice
           ?
           And
           yet
           lived
           there
           not
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           inwardly
           professed
           ,
           and
           openly
           said
           ,
           
             Si
             violandum
             est
             jus
             regnandi
             causa
             ?
          
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           odious
           or
           unbeseeming
           a
           Prince
           ,
           then
           to
           say
           one
           thing
           and
           do
           another
           ?
           And
           yet
           lived
           there
           not
           a
           Prince
           that
           wrote
           for
           his
           Posie
           ,
           
             Qui
             nescit
             dissimulare
             ,
             nescit
             Regnare
             ?
          
           Is
           there
           any
           greater
           sign
           of
           an
           insatiable
           mind
           ,
           and
           of
           ambitious
           covetousness
           ,
           then
           having
           many
           Kingdomes
           to
           covet
           more
           Kingdomes
           ?
           and
           yet
           lived
           there
           not
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           having
           conquered
           most
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           wept
           ,
           because
           he
           heard
           a
           Philosopher
           dispute
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           as
           yet
           subdued
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           cruel
           or
           barbarous
           ,
           then
           an
           Emperor
           being
           bound
           by
           duty
           ,
           and
           commanded
           by
           the
           Almighty
           to
           conserve
           and
           preserve
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           wish
           and
           intend
           the
           death
           of
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ?
           And
           yet
           lived
           there
           not
           an
           Emperor
           who
           wished
           that
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           but
           one
           head
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           cut
           it
           off
           at
           one
           blow
           ?
           And
           what
           moved
           these
           Princes
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Emperors
           to
           violate
           Justice
           ?
           to
           dissemble
           with
           all
           men
           ?
           to
           aspire
           and
           desire
           more
           Kingdomes
           ?
           and
           to
           covet
           and
           imagine
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           a
           colourable
           shew
           of
           honour
           ,
           or
           of
           profit
           ?
           The
           common
           Proverb
           saith
           ,
           
             give
             a
             man
             an
             Inch
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             take
             an
             Ell
          
           ;
           and
           who
           desireth
           to
           do
           be
           great
           ,
           regardeth
           no
           Parentage
           ,
           careth
           for
           no
           kindred
           ,
           nor
           esteemeth
           any
           Lawes
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Romans
           ,
           whose
           fame
           is
           notable
           through
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           whose
           Actions
           are
           imitated
           by
           most
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           seemed
           outwardly
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           true
           dealers
           ,
           never
           coveting
           more
           then
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           contented
           (
           in
           common
           opinion
           )
           with
           their
           own
           ;
           And
           yet
           in
           their
           inward
           thoughts
           they
           were
           never
           satisfied
           ,
           till
           all
           that
           belonged
           to
           others
           became
           their
           own
           .
           They
           first
           conquered
           Italy
           ,
           then
           Spain
           ,
           next
           France
           ,
           afterwards
           Germany
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           Scotland
           and
           England
           ;
           their
           desires
           and
           covetousness
           rested
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           as
           men
           infected
           with
           the
           Dropsie
           (
           the
           more
           they
           drink
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           desire
           to
           drink
           )
           so
           they
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           had
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           desired
           ,
           and
           did
           spread
           the
           wings
           of
           their
           ambitious
           Avarice
           over
           all
           Africa
           ,
           and
           Asia
           ,
           making
           themselves
           of
           Lords
           of
           one
           Town
           ,
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           universal
           world
           ;
           In
           all
           which
           their
           conquests
           they
           carried
           an
           outward
           shew
           of
           manifest
           Equity
           ,
           pretending
           for
           all
           and
           every
           the
           wars
           which
           they
           undertook
           ,
           not
           one
           but
           many
           just
           causes
           ,
           which
           they
           used
           to
           declare
           unto
           their
           friends
           and
           confederates
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           conceal
           them
           from
           their
           very
           enemies
           ,
           unto
           whom
           they
           sent
           usually
           an
           Herald
           of
           Arms
           ,
           who
           should
           demand
           restitution
           of
           such
           things
           as
           they
           pretended
           to
           be
           unjustly
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           reparation
           of
           their
           supposed
           wrongs
           :
           But
           if
           a
           man
           should
           now
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           indifferency
           look
           upon
           the
           causes
           which
           moved
           them
           to
           undertake
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           part
           of
           their
           wars
           ;
           he
           should
           find
           that
           they
           were
           but
           colorable
           shews
           ;
           for
           what
           cause
           had
           they
           to
           war
           with
           Carthage
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           envied
           Carthages
           greatness
           ?
           What
           moved
           them
           to
           subdue
           England
           ,
           but
           because
           England
           holpe
           France
           in
           their
           wars
           against
           them
           ?
           What
           pretence
           had
           they
           to
           conquer
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           that
           Scotland
           succoured
           England
           ?
           Why
           hindred
           they
           the
           Switzers
           going
           into
           France
           .
           with
           intention
           to
           conquer
           France
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           a
           better
           morsel
           for
           themselves
           ?
           What
           colour
           used
           they
           to
           overcome
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           a
           pretence
           to
           defend
           their
           Confederates
           ?
           sometimes
           a
           shew
           to
           maintain
           the
           liberties
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           ?
           
           sometimes
           a
           feigned
           and
           hypocritical
           zeal
           of
           Religion
           ,
           when
           as
           indeed
           they
           oppressed
           them
           whom
           they
           pretended
           to
           defend
           :
           brought
           into
           bondage
           for
           whose
           liberty
           they
           would
           seem
           to
           fight
           :
           and
           were
           in
           all
           respects
           as
           irreligious
           as
           they
           whose
           Religion
           they
           seemed
           to
           condemn
           :
           So
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           they
           cunningly
           enlarged
           their
           Confines
           ,
           by
           seeming
           to
           be
           careless
           of
           Conquests
           ;
           made
           themselves
           Monarchs
           ,
           by
           pretending
           to
           suppress
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           did
           wrong
           unto
           all
           men
           ,
           by
           bearing
           an
           outward
           shew
           to
           suffer
           no
           manner
           of
           injury
           to
           be
           done
           unto
           any
           man.
           This
           cunning
           in
           aspiring
           unto
           Forrain
           Dominions
           ,
           begun
           in
           the
           Infancy
           of
           the
           Romans
           prosperity
           ,
           continued
           in
           the
           riper
           years
           thereof
           ,
           and
           practised
           even
           until
           their
           declining
           Age
           ;
           was
           not
           only
           proper
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           passed
           (
           as
           their
           Empire
           did
           )
           from
           them
           unto
           other
           Rulers
           (
           by
           what
           name
           or
           title
           soever
           they
           were
           called
           )
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           omited
           no
           means
           to
           attain
           unto
           their
           desires
           and
           purposes
           .
        
         
           Though
           therefore
           the
           name
           of
           Rebels
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           been
           odious
           ,
           their
           Cause
           was
           never
           unjust
           ,
           and
           the
           voluntary
           Aid
           given
           unto
           them
           ,
           never
           was
           honourable
           unto
           him
           that
           aided
           them
           ;
           yet
           the
           Chronicles
           not
           only
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           other
           Regions
           ,
           Realms
           ,
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           are
           full
           of
           Examples
           of
           many
           Princes
           not
           inferior
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           Might
           ,
           in
           Power
           ,
           in
           Authority
           ,
           or
           in
           Goodness
           ;
           who
           rather
           regarding
           the
           propagation
           and
           increase
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           then
           the
           conservation
           and
           maintenance
           of
           their
           Honours
           ,
           did
           as
           our
           Princes
           do
           now
           ,
           not
           only
           receive
           their
           Neighbors
           Rebels
           into
           their
           protection
           ,
           but
           also
           use
           them
           as
           means
           and
           instruments
           to
           molest
           and
           persecute
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           by
           whose
           decay
           and
           downfall
           they
           might
           rise
           ,
           and
           aspire
           unto
           higher
           Authority
           .
           Neither
           hath
           the
           League
           of
           Amity
           ,
           the
           bond
           of
           Kindred
           and
           Parentage
           ;
           the
           duty
           of
           children
           to
           their
           Parents
           ;
           the
           affection
           of
           one
           Brother
           to
           another
           ,
           moved
           Princes
           to
           withdraw
           their
           helping
           hand
           ,
           succor
           and
           assistance
           from
           those
           who
           being
           tyed
           by
           all
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           those
           Bands
           ,
           rebelled
           against
           their
           Sovereigns
           .
           Iames
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           being
           not
           only
           in
           League
           with
           Henry
           the
           seventh
           ,
           being
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           Oath
           and
           Homage
           bound
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           Vassal
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           favour
           and
           receive
           into
           his
           protection
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           named
           Perkin
           ,
           who
           was
           suborned
           by
           Margaret
           ,
           Dutchess
           of
           Burgondy
           ,
           to
           call
           and
           carry
           himself
           for
           one
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           her
           Brother
           King
           Edward
           ;
           but
           also
           married
           the
           said
           Perkin
           unto
           Katherine
           ,
           Daughter
           unto
           Alexander
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Huntley
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           neer
           Kins-woman
           ;
           and
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           invaded
           England
           :
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           Vassal
           favour
           and
           succor
           the
           Rebels
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           ;
           and
           the
           neer
           Kins-woman
           conspire
           against
           her
           Leige
           Lord
           and
           King.
           Richard
           Earl
           of
           Poictou
           ,
           because
           his
           Father
           Henry
           the
           second
           denyed
           him
           that
           Honour
           (
           although
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           young
           King
           Henry
           ,
           he
           was
           become
           his
           eldest
           Son
           )
           to
           marry
           him
           with
           the
           French
           Kings
           Sister
           
             Alice
             ,
          
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           him
           immediately
           for
           his
           immediate
           Successor
           ,
           became
           the
           French
           Kings
           Man
           to
           serve
           him
           against
           his
           Father
           .
           Robert
           ,
           Son
           unto
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           having
           tasted
           the
           sweetness
           in
           Commanding
           others
           ,
           so
           far
           that
           he
           loathed
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           others
           ,
           Rebelled
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           was
           aided
           and
           succoured
           in
           his
           Rebellion
           by
           the
           French
           King
           Henry
           ,
           Son
           unto
           Henry
           surnamed
           the
           Grosse
           ,
           because
           his
           Father
           was
           Excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           as
           an
           Excommunicated
           person
           was
           not
           in
           his
           opinion
           to
           hold
           and
           sway
           the
           Empire
           ;
           was
           not
           only
           animated
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           Rebel
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           but
           also
           assisted
           by
           him
           ,
           until
           he
           took
           his
           Father
           Prisoner
           .
        
         
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           Sons
           Rebelling
           against
           their
           own
           Fathers
           ,
           protected
           and
           succoured
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           either
           were
           ,
           or
           should
           have
           been
           Friends
           and
           Confederates
           unto
           their
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           Henry
           ,
           
           base
           Brother
           unto
           Peter
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           knowing
           that
           his
           Brother
           for
           his
           evil
           and
           licentious
           life
           ,
           was
           generally
           hated
           of
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           Rebelled
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           deprived
           him
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Crown
           .
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           Brother
           bearing
           Arms
           against
           his
           Brother
           ;
           ayded
           by
           two
           Kings
           ,
           who
           should
           rather
           have
           favoured
           a
           Lawful
           King
           then
           an
           Usurper
           .
        
         
           The
           Marquess
           of
           Villona
           ,
           and
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           both
           neer
           Kinsmen
           unto
           Ferdinando
           and
           Isabel
           ,
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           and
           of
           Castile
           ,
           Rebelled
           against
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           received
           aid
           and
           succour
           in
           their
           Rebellion
           from
           Alonso
           King
           of
           Portugal
           .
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           Kinsmen
           Rebelling
           against
           their
           own
           blood
           ,
           ayded
           by
           their
           Sovereigns
           Kinsman
           and
           Con●ederate
           .
           And
           seeing
           all
           this
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           marvel
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Age
           (
           against
           the
           corruption
           whereof
           you
           and
           others
           inveigh
           most
           bitterly
           )
           Princes
           ayd
           the
           Rebels
           of
           other
           Kings
           ,
           betwixt
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           manner
           of
           Alliance
           ;
           Or
           if
           there
           be
           any
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           long
           since
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           resolved
           into
           hatred
           and
           enmity
           :
           For
           albeit
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           Married
           the
           Sister
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ;
           by
           which
           Marriages
           he
           was
           Allied
           unto
           both
           in
           League
           of
           Friendship
           and
           Affinity
           :
           Yet
           you
           know
           ,
           and
           shall
           hereafter
           see
           ,
           that
           many
           occasions
           besides
           the
           deaths
           of
           his
           Wives
           ,
           have
           changed
           his
           love
           into
           hatred
           ,
           and
           his
           good
           will
           into
           malice
           :
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           marvel
           ,
           since
           every
           injury
           asketh
           a
           revenge
           ;
           every
           enemy
           seeketh
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           hurt
           and
           annoy
           his
           Adversary
           ;
           and
           every
           Prince
           can
           be
           content
           to
           take
           such
           advantage
           for
           the
           enlargement
           of
           his
           Confines
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           as
           the
           time
           and
           opportunity
           doth
           or
           shall
           yeild
           him
           ;
           If
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           hath
           purposed
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           devour
           and
           swallow
           up
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           useth
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           Guyzards
           for
           his
           best
           means
           and
           instruments
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           findeth
           no
           better
           ways
           to
           keep
           the
           Spaniard
           from
           invading
           and
           subduing
           her
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           then
           to
           busie
           and
           to
           find
           him
           continually
           occupied
           in
           defending
           ,
           or
           in
           recovering
           his
           own
           ,
           doth
           succour
           his
           pretended
           Subjects
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           (
           for
           indeed
           they
           are
           not
           his
           Subjects
           )
           and
           vouchsafeth
           daily
           to
           send
           them
           such
           supplies
           of
           Men
           and
           Money
           as
           seem
           most
           necessary
           for
           their
           defence
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Point
           whereat
           they
           wonder
           ,
           dependeth
           somewhat
           upon
           this
           Point
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           Why
           the
           Flemmings
           ,
           being
           always
           reputed
           a
           fearful
           and
           timerous
           Nation
           ;
           And
           the
           Frenchmen
           having
           at
           all
           times
           most
           worthily
           carried
           the
           names
           of
           the
           most
           Faithful
           and
           Loyal
           Subjects
           of
           Europe
           ;
           the
           one
           in
           hatred
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           Rebelleth
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           beareth
           Arms
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           against
           their
           natural
           Leige
           Lord
           and
           Soveraign
           :
           But
           if
           it
           may
           please
           you
           ,
           and
           these
           Wonders
           ,
           
           to
           enter
           into
           consideration
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Flemmings
           Qualities
           ;
           and
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           Levity
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           Weakness
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Pride
           of
           these
           ;
           and
           how
           ready
           they
           are
           to
           take
           ,
           and
           these
           to
           give
           occasion
           of
           Rebellion
           ;
           you
           will
           leave
           to
           wonder
           at
           their
           revolt
           and
           distraction
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           Read
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           you
           
           shall
           find
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Nation
           more
           mutinous
           ,
           
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           displeased
           ,
           more
           prone
           and
           ready
           to
           Rebel
           ,
           then
           the
           Flemmings
           .
           You
           shall
           likewise
           find
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           far
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           Governed
           by
           Gentleness
           then
           by
           Rigor
           ,
           and
           by
           Women
           then
           by
           men
           ;
           You
           shall
           likewise
           find
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           seldom
           lived
           in
           long
           Peace
           and
           Obedience
           under
           any
           of
           their
           natural
           Princes
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           Rule
           and
           Govern
           them
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           humanity
           :
           And
           finding
           this
           ,
           you
           must
           needs
           think
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           long
           Agreement
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           whose
           nature
           is
           to
           Command
           Imperiously
           ,
           to
           Rule
           Proudly
           ,
           and
           to
           Govern
           Tyrannically
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           in
           all
           places
           where
           he
           beareth
           Sway
           or
           Government
           .
        
         
           The
           House
           of
           Austria
           had
           their
           beginning
           in
           Hasburg
           in
           Switzerland
           ;
           whence
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           read
           in
           Smiller
           )
           they
           were
           driven
           by
           the
           Subjects
           for
           their
           extream
           Tyranny
           :
           By
           Marriage
           they
           are
           grown
           from
           poor
           Earls
           unto
           mighty
           Princes
           ,
           and
           have
           spread
           themselves
           over
           divers
           Nations
           ;
           
           over
           which
           how
           they
           have
           Tyrannized
           ,
           the
           very
           Histories
           of
           those
           Nations
           do
           report
           and
           witness
           :
           You
           shall
           read
           of
           their
           persecutions
           in
           the
           Indies
           ;
           Of
           their
           Exactions
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ;
           Of
           the●
           Extortion
           in
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Millan
           ;
           Of
           their
           Pride
           and
           Arrogancy
           in
           Germany
           ;
           Of
           their
           hard
           and
           cruel
           dealing
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Burgundy
           ;
           Of
           their
           late
           Cruelty
           in
           Portugal
           ;
           and
           of
           their
           intolerable
           oppression
           in
           all
           places
           .
           You
           shall
           read
           that
           ever
           since
           they
           began
           to
           be
           in
           Authority
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           have
           troubled
           the
           Tranquility
           and
           Peace
           of
           most
           part
           of
           the
           world
           :
           You
           shall
           read
           ,
           that
           
             Italy
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Germany
           ,
           have
           suffered
           more
           injuries
           ,
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           indignities
           by
           them
           only
           ,
           then
           by
           all
           other
           Princes
           and
           Royal
           Families
           of
           Christendom
           .
           You
           shall
           read
           that
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           this
           present
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           disquieted
           and
           troubled
           the
           peaceable
           Estates
           of
           all
           other
           Princes
           that
           lived
           ,
           or
           live
           in
           their
           time
           .
        
         
           Briefly
           ,
           You
           shall
           read
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           always
           had
           high
           minds
           ,
           unsatiable
           desires
           ,
           ambitious
           projects
           ,
           marvelous
           designs
           and
           purposes
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           had
           not
           pleased
           the
           Almighty
           to
           prevent
           and
           cross
           ,
           by
           sundry
           unexpected
           Accidents
           ,
           they
           had
           long
           before
           this
           time
           made
           themselves
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           universal
           world
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           apparent
           and
           well
           known
           unto
           all
           men
           that
           know
           never
           so
           little
           of
           the
           knowledge
           which
           is
           gathered
           from
           Histories
           ;
           That
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           stand
           upon
           the
           proof
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           the
           same
           by
           Examples
           .
        
         
           No
           marvel
           then
           ,
           since
           the
           Low-Countries
           did
           all
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           with
           one
           mutual
           consent
           ,
           Rebel
           ;
           and
           the
           United
           Provinces
           do
           yet
           bear
           Arms
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           
           defending
           themselves
           by
           power
           and
           might
           from
           his
           wrongs
           and
           violence
           ,
           who
           gave
           them
           many
           just
           occasions
           to
           Revolt
           from
           his
           Obedience
           ;
           Before
           they
           Revolted
           ,
           he
           Ruled
           them
           by
           Strangers
           ,
           being
           bound
           to
           Govern
           them
           by
           their
           own
           Country-men
           ;
           He
           brake
           dayly
           their
           Priviledges
           and
           Customes
           ,
           being
           sworn
           duly
           to
           keep
           and
           observe
           them
           ;
           He
           preferred
           meer
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           base
           condition
           ,
           unto
           the
           best
           and
           highest
           Offices
           over
           them
           ,
           having
           protested
           and
           undertaken
           by
           Oath
           ,
           to
           constitute
           no
           such
           Magistrates
           overthem
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           born
           in
           their
           own
           Country
           ;
           He
           altered
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Clergy
           without
           their
           consent
           ,
           having
           promised
           not
           to
           innovate
           any
           thing
           therein
           without
           their
           Counsel
           and
           permission
           ;
           He
           caused
           to
           be
           done
           to
           death
           the
           best
           of
           
           their
           Nobilty
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           form
           of
           Judgment
           as
           their
           Laws
           and
           Priviledges
           required
           ;
           He
           charged
           them
           with
           new
           Imposts
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           Tributes
           ,
           without
           their
           advice
           and
           consent
           ,
           whose
           counsel
           and
           consent
           he
           was
           to
           use
           therein
           :
           He
           called
           them
           to
           consult
           upon
           matters
           of
           weight
           and
           importance
           ,
           in
           such
           places
           as
           they
           might
           not
           appear
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           He
           placed
           such
           Governours
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           sought
           and
           wrought
           the
           death
           of
           the
           best
           Maintainers
           and
           Upholders
           of
           their
           Ancient
           Priviledges
           ;
           as
           filled
           the
           Country
           with
           odious
           and
           suspected
           People
           ;
           as
           bandied
           and
           combined
           themselves
           with
           Forrainers
           against
           their
           States
           ;
           as
           sought
           and
           took
           all
           occasions
           possible
           to
           sow
           Debate
           and
           Sedition
           betwixt
           their
           Nobles
           and
           Princes
           ;
           as
           charged
           their
           Nobility
           with
           false
           and
           untrue
           Accusations
           ;
           as
           declared
           the
           better
           part
           of
           them
           to
           be
           Traytors
           and
           Rebels
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           at
           their
           commandment
           make
           open
           Wars
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           the
           only
           Patron
           and
           Pillar
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ;
           as
           seized
           and
           took
           into
           their
           hands
           the
           frontire
           Towns
           and
           Forts
           ;
           as
           builded
           Citadels
           to
           bridle
           ,
           and
           Castles
           to
           bridle
           and
           keep
           them
           in
           awe
           :
           Briefly
           ,
           as
           turned
           their
           Peace
           into
           War
           ,
           their
           Wealth
           into
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           their
           Rest
           and
           Tranqu●●ity
           into
           Tumults
           and
           Troubles
           :
           Can
           any
           Prince
           do
           greater
           wrongs
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           then
           these
           are
           ?
           Or
           can
           any
           Subjects
           suffer
           greater
           injuries
           then
           these
           ?
           Especially
           such
           a
           Prince
           as
           was
           no
           longer
           Prince
           then
           he
           observed
           their
           ancient
           Priviledges
           ;
           Especially
           such
           Subjects
           as
           were
           no
           longer
           bound
           to
           their
           Prince
           then
           he
           kept
           their
           Liberties
           inviolable
           ;
           Such
           a
           Prince
           as
           lost
           his
           Authority
           over
           them
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           brake
           the
           Conditions
           whereupon
           he
           was
           received
           :
           And
           such
           Subjects
           who
           were
           freed
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           Obedience
           so
           soon
           as
           these
           Conditions
           were
           broken
           ;
           Such
           a
           Prince
           as
           was
           requested
           by
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           not
           to
           Tyrannize
           over
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           hearken
           to
           their
           perswasions
           and
           requests
           ;
           And
           such
           Subjects
           as
           besought
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           to
           be
           their
           Intercessors
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           him
           :
           Briefly
           ,
           
           Such
           a
           Prince
           as
           when
           he
           had
           long
           vexed
           and
           wearied
           his
           Subjects
           with
           intolerable
           charges
           ,
           and
           unsupportable
           wrongs
           ,
           might
           have
           had
           infinite
           wealth
           of
           his
           Subjects
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           his
           good
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           accept
           their
           offer
           ;
           And
           such
           Subjects
           as
           offered
           to
           give
           their
           Prince
           three
           Millions
           of
           Gold
           ,
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           live
           in
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           heard
           .
           These
           Subjects
           therefore
           had
           good
           occasion
           to
           forsake
           and
           renounce
           this
           Prince
           ,
           And
           the
           Wars
           which
           they
           undertook
           against
           him
           were
           in
           my
           simple
           opinion
           most
           lawful
           ;
           Not
           that
           I
           approve
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           allow
           Subjects
           to
           Rebel
           against
           their
           Soveraigns
           ,
           when
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           occasions
           they
           will
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           dis-allow
           and
           dislike
           the
           Prince
           that
           will
           Govern
           and
           Rule
           his
           Subjects
           in
           all
           things
           as
           he
           lists
           ;
           There
           is
           a
           mutual
           bond
           betwixt
           the
           Subject
           and
           the
           Prince
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           reciprocal
           League
           ,
           there
           is
           on
           both
           sides
           a
           certain
           duty
           ,
           in
           the
           one
           to
           obey
           reverently
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           not
           to
           command
           over
           rigorously
           :
           The
           reverence
           of
           the
           Subjects
           conserveth
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Prince
           ;
           and
           the
           Lenity
           of
           a
           Prince
           maintaineth
           the
           life
           and
           welfare
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Prince
           casteth
           off
           humanity
           ,
           and
           the
           Subjects
           forget
           their
           duty
           ;
           when
           he
           mindeth
           nothing
           less
           then
           the
           publique
           wealth
           ,
           and
           they
           suffer
           things
           whereunto
           they
           have
           not
           been
           accustomed
           ;
           when
           he
           breaketh
           Laws
           ,
           and
           they
           desire
           to
           live
           under
           their
           ancient
           Laws
           ;
           when
           he
           imposeth
           new
           Tributes
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           themselves
           sufficiently
           charged
           and
           grieved
           with
           their
           old
           ;
           when
           he
           oppreseth
           
           and
           suppresseth
           such
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           favour
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           their
           ancient
           Lawes
           ,
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           they
           take
           the
           wrongs
           that
           are
           done
           unto
           their
           Favourers
           ,
           and
           Patrons
           ,
           to
           be
           done
           unto
           themselves
           and
           their
           Posterity
           :
           Then
           changeth
           love
           into
           hatred
           ,
           and
           obedience
           into
           contempt
           ;
           then
           hatred
           breedeth
           disdain
           ,
           and
           disdain
           ingendereth
           disloyalty
           ,
           after
           which
           follow
           secret
           conspiracies
           ,
           unlawful
           assemblies
           ,
           undutiful
           consultations
           ,
           open
           mutinies
           ,
           treacherous
           practises
           ,
           and
           manifest
           rebellions
           :
           The
           chief
           reasons
           whereof
           are
           ,
           because
           the
           common
           people
           are
           without
           reason
           ,
           ready
           to
           follow
           evil
           counsel
           ,
           easie
           to
           be
           displeased
           ,
           prone
           to
           conceive
           dislike
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           remember
           the
           common
           benefit
           which
           they
           received
           by
           a
           Prince
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           their
           private
           Estates
           impoverished
           by
           him
           or
           his
           Officers
           ;
           forgetful
           of
           many
           good
           turns
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           but
           once
           wronged
           ;
           more
           desirous
           to
           revenge
           an
           injury
           ,
           then
           to
           remember
           a
           benefit
           ,
           quickly
           weary
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           pleased
           to
           satisfie
           all
           their
           unreasonable
           demands
           ;
           easily
           suspecting
           those
           who
           are
           placed
           in
           authority
           over
           them
           ,
           commonly
           affecting
           time
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           better
           then
           the
           present
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           all
           liking
           what
           the
           most
           like
           ,
           all
           inclining
           where
           the
           greatest
           part
           favoureth
           ;
           all
           furthering
           what
           the
           most
           attempt
           ,
           and
           all
           soon
           miscarried
           ,
           if
           the
           most
           be
           once
           misled
           .
        
         
           This
           natural
           disposition
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           is
           proved
           by
           common
           experience
           ,
           observed
           by
           wise
           Polititians
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           many
           examples
           ,
           not
           of
           one
           Realm
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           Nations
           ;
           not
           of
           one
           age
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           seasons
           ;
           not
           of
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           but
           of
           civil
           Realms
           ;
           not
           of
           Kingdoms
           alone
           ,
           but
           of
           other
           manner
           of
           Governments
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           not
           of
           Subjects
           living
           only
           under
           Tyrants
           ,
           but
           also
           under
           the
           best
           Princes
           that
           ever
           were
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           Kingdom
           comparable
           unto
           France
           for
           antiquity
           ,
           or
           for
           greatness
           ,
           for
           strength
           ,
           or
           for
           continual
           race
           of
           good
           and
           vertuous
           Kings
           ,
           for
           absolute
           government
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           or
           for
           dutiful
           obedience
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           for
           good
           laws
           ,
           or
           for
           just
           and
           wise
           Magistrates
           ;
           and
           yet
           France
           that
           hath
           this
           commendation
           ,
           and
           these
           benefits
           ,
           
           hath
           many
           other
           times
           besides
           this
           ,
           and
           for
           other
           occasions
           besides
           the
           causes
           that
           now
           moveth
           France
           to
           rebel
           ,
           revolted
           from
           her
           liege
           Lords
           and
           Soveraigns
           ;
           for
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           and
           consider
           the
           causes
           and
           motives
           of
           this
           present
           Rebellion
           ,
           begun
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           time
           ,
           and
           continued
           in
           this
           Kings
           days
           .
           They
           that
           write
           thereof
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           understand
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           revolt
           more
           particularly
           then
           others
           ,
           affirm
           that
           this
           Rebellion
           began
           upon
           these
           occasions
           .
           The
           Authors
           and
           chief
           Heads
           thereof
           saw
           Justice
           corruptly
           administred
           ,
           
           Offices
           appertaining
           unto
           Justice
           ,
           dearly
           sold
           ,
           Benefices
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           dignities
           and
           livings
           unworthily
           collated
           ,
           new
           Impositions
           dayly
           invented
           and
           levied
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Treasures
           and
           Revenues
           prodigally
           consumed
           ,
           old
           Officers
           unjustly
           displaced
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           base
           quality
           unworthily
           advanced
           ;
           
           they
           saw
           the
           late
           King
           carried
           away
           with
           vanities
           ,
           governed
           by
           a
           woman
           ,
           entred
           in
           League
           and
           Amity
           with
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           fully
           resolved
           to
           follow
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           administration
           and
           government
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           unto
           their
           mortal
           Enemies
           :
           They
           saw
           him
           careless
           in
           the
           maintainance
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           unlikely
           to
           have
           any
           issue
           to
           succeed
           him
           ,
           
           not
           willing
           to
           establish
           any
           succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           minded
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           League
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           intended
           and
           purposed
           to
           uphold
           and
           maintain
           their
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           saw
           that
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           ,
           the
           
           King
           of
           Navar
           and
           his
           followers
           could
           hardly
           be
           suppressed
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           dyed
           ,
           the
           said
           King
           was
           likely
           to
           be
           his
           Successor
           ;
           which
           hapning
           ,
           they
           considered
           the
           desperate
           estate
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           the
           sure
           and
           certain
           advancement
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           cause
           and
           quarrel
           ,
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           all
           their
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           final
           and
           lamentable
           end
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Families
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           withstand
           all
           those
           mischiefs
           and
           inconveniencies
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           redress
           and
           reform
           others
           ;
           they
           called
           a
           general
           Assembly
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           ;
           implored
           the
           help
           of
           forreign
           Princes
           ;
           levied
           as
           great
           Armies
           as
           they
           could
           possibly
           gather
           together
           ;
           propounded
           means
           of
           Reformation
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           found
           him
           not
           willing
           to
           yeild
           to
           their
           advise
           and
           counsel
           ,
           they
           combined
           themselves
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           his
           pretended
           ,
           and
           their
           open
           enemies
           ;
           seized
           upon
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Kings
           Treasure
           ,
           took
           possession
           of
           his
           best
           Holds
           and
           Towns
           of
           strength
           ,
           removed
           such
           Officers
           as
           disliked
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Affairs
           that
           concerned
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           Cause
           ,
           imployed
           men
           fit
           for
           their
           humours
           ,
           made
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           brought
           up
           in
           their
           Factions
           ,
           practised
           in
           their
           Quarrels
           ,
           affectioned
           in
           their
           Cause
           ,
           and
           wholly
           devoted
           to
           their
           wills
           and
           pleasures
           .
           And
           because
           they
           found
           themselves
           unable
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           late
           King
           and
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           also
           assisted
           by
           some
           forrain
           Princes
           ,
           they
           sought
           all
           ways
           and
           means
           possible
           to
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           the
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           of
           strange
           and
           mighty
           Potentates
           ,
           to
           recommend
           their
           Cause
           and
           Quarrel
           unto
           their
           protection
           ,
           and
           to
           joyn
           their
           Domestical
           power
           with
           their
           forrain
           Enemies
           :
           They
           consider
           therefore
           that
           the
           Popes
           Holiness
           by
           the
           heat
           and
           vehemency
           of
           the
           hatred
           which
           he
           beareth
           unto
           Protestants
           :
           The
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           by
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Ambition
           ;
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           by
           the
           ancient
           envy
           and
           enmity
           which
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           might
           easily
           be
           perswaded
           and
           induced
           to
           favour
           their
           party
           ,
           and
           further
           their
           Attempts
           and
           Enterprises
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Guyse
           as
           chief
           Head
           and
           Patron
           of
           these
           Actions
           ,
           sendeth
           Messengers
           unto
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Princes
           ,
           
           beseeching
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           heretofore
           secretly
           favoured
           him
           and
           his
           complices
           ,
           so
           they
           would
           now
           (
           that
           matters
           were
           grown
           to
           ripeness
           ,
           and
           secret
           Conspiracies
           to
           open
           resistance
           )
           vouchsafe
           him
           and
           his
           Confederates
           their
           help
           and
           assistance
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           power
           :
           In
           which
           Suit
           he
           findeth
           happy
           success
           ;
           and
           with
           promise
           of
           assured
           and
           sufficient
           aid
           ,
           is
           animated
           to
           proceed
           with
           courage
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           omit
           any
           manner
           of
           cunning
           and
           policy
           ,
           to
           win
           unto
           himself
           as
           many
           friends
           as
           he
           might
           possibly
           ;
           He
           therefore
           considering
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           better
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           designs
           ,
           it
           was
           needful
           and
           expedient
           for
           him
           to
           continue
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           draw
           unto
           himself
           as
           many
           partakers
           as
           by
           any
           means
           possibly
           he
           might
           obtain
           ,
           repaireth
           thither
           with
           all
           diligence
           ;
           And
           knowing
           that
           he
           should
           undoubtedly
           fail
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           unless
           he
           might
           effectually
           compass
           three
           things
           of
           special
           consequence
           ;
           he
           laboureth
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           power
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           pass
           :
           The
           first
           of
           the
           three
           was
           the
           late
           Kings
           especial
           Favour
           :
           The
           second
           an
           Office
           of
           great
           Account
           and
           Dignity
           :
           The
           third
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Court
           should
           be
           at
           his
           Will
           and
           Commandment
           ,
           either
           for
           love
           towards
           him
           ,
           or
           for
           fear
           of
           his
           Greatness
           and
           Authority
           .
           For
           the
           purchasing
           and
           assurance
           of
           the
           Kings
           favour
           ,
           he
           useth
           two
           principal
           means
           :
           
           The
           one
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           King
           understand
           that
           he
           was
           now
           grown
           to
           so
           great
           power
           and
           strength
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           his
           Majesty
           to
           supplant
           or
           suppress
           the
           same
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           words
           but
           also
           by
           good
           carriage
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           never
           abuse
           that
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           always
           use
           it
           to
           his
           Highness
           benefit
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesties
           service
           ;
           keeping
           the
           King
           by
           this
           means
           always
           betwixt
           love
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           increasing
           the
           number
           of
           his
           friends
           and
           followers
           ,
           by
           gratifying
           some
           with
           Offices
           ,
           others
           with
           money
           ,
           and
           still
           imploying
           his
           Purse
           ,
           his
           Credit
           ,
           and
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           for
           the
           strengthning
           of
           his
           Party
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           the
           King
           could
           not
           but
           perceive
           it
           ;
           yet
           he
           dissembleth
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           protesteth
           so
           devoutly
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           sometimes
           so
           apparent
           effects
           of
           his
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           dutiful
           obedience
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           distrusteth
           not
           his
           proceedings
           :
           And
           for
           the
           better
           continuance
           of
           the
           King
           in
           that
           opinion
           ;
           he
           marketh
           what
           is
           done
           in
           every
           Province
           ,
           willeth
           many
           things
           to
           be
           done
           that
           were
           acceptable
           and
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Kings
           humours
           ;
           and
           still
           writeth
           unto
           his
           Friends
           and
           Kinsmen
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           shew
           their
           obedience
           in
           small
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           matters
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           be
           trusted
           in
           matters
           of
           more
           great
           weight
           and
           profit
           ,
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           his
           and
           their
           designs
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           such
           an
           Office
           as
           might
           both
           countenance
           him
           ,
           and
           prefer
           his
           Friends
           ,
           he
           very
           subtily
           insinuateth
           himself
           into
           the
           Queen
           Mothers
           favour
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           committed
           the
           Administration
           and
           charge
           of
           the
           weightiest
           affairs
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           he
           maketh
           the
           Kings
           principal
           Secretary
           sure
           unto
           him
           ;
           causeth
           him
           to
           procure
           his
           return
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           once
           commanded
           by
           the
           King
           to
           depart
           thence
           in
           disgrace
           ;
           bringeth
           it
           to
           pass
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Espernon
           ,
           his
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           should
           be
           banished
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           his
           departure
           the
           same
           Secretary
           should
           continually
           seek
           and
           procure
           his
           discredit
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           further
           him
           in
           all
           his
           Attempts
           and
           Endeavours
           ,
           lest
           that
           the
           King
           recalling
           in
           time
           the
           Duke
           Despernon
           ,
           might
           be
           induced
           by
           him
           to
           displace
           and
           discountenance
           them
           both
           .
           And
           whilst
           he
           is
           in
           this
           favour
           ,
           he
           sueth
           to
           be
           High
           Constable
           of
           France
           ,
           meaning
           in
           time
           to
           use
           the
           same
           Office
           (
           as
           
             Charls
             Martel
          
           did
           )
           for
           a
           step
           and
           Ladder
           to
           climb
           up
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           Office
           he
           saith
           was
           of
           such
           antiquity
           and
           necessity
           ,
           as
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           there
           was
           a
           King
           in
           France
           ,
           there
           was
           also
           a
           High
           Constable
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Estate
           never
           flourished
           better
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           Crown
           was
           provided
           of
           such
           Officers
           as
           should
           and
           did
           execute
           their
           Offices
           and
           Charges
           ,
           in
           as
           ample
           manner
           as
           their
           Commissions
           gave
           them
           power
           and
           Authority
           to
           do
           .
           Besides
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           ,
           either
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           obtained
           whatsoever
           it
           pleased
           her
           ,
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           whosoever
           he
           was
           (
           were
           he
           never
           so
           highly
           in
           the
           Kings
           favour
           )
           that
           displeased
           her
           ,
           in
           time
           lost
           the
           Kings
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           good
           opinion
           :
           He
           so
           carried
           himself
           towards
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           seemed
           to
           affect
           nothing
           more
           then
           her
           good
           liking
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           so
           desirous
           thereof
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           would
           wholly
           depend
           thereupon
           ;
           knowing
           that
           the
           King
           although
           he
           did
           always
           attribute
           much
           unto
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           was
           contented
           that
           she
           should
           be
           reverenced
           and
           respected
           next
           unto
           himself
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           well
           brook
           them
           that
           sought
           for
           her
           good
           will
           more
           then
           for
           his
           Favour
           ;
           and
           thus
           with
           cunning
           ,
           continuing
           a
           firm
           League
           of
           love
           and
           amity
           betwixt
           the
           Mother
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           he
           hoped
           in
           time
           to
           possess
           them
           both
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           before
           they
           should
           be
           aware
           thereof
           ,
           he
           would
           assume
           
           unto
           himself
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           of
           them
           both
           :
           And
           further
           ,
           perceiving
           that
           the
           Kings
           old
           Secretaries
           were
           not
           in
           all
           respects
           so
           pliant
           and
           ready
           to
           follow
           and
           fulfil
           his
           designs
           as
           he
           wished
           ,
           he
           laboured
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           prefer
           them
           unto
           Offices
           of
           higher
           dignity
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           others
           in
           their
           rooms
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           further
           his
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ,
           nor
           disdain
           to
           depend
           wholly
           upon
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           make
           him
           privy
           to
           whatsoever
           business
           or
           affairs
           of
           Estate
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           dispatch
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           whereby
           he
           came
           to
           perfect
           knowledg
           of
           all
           that
           was
           purposed
           or
           determined
           by
           the
           Kings
           privy
           Councel
           ;
           And
           grew
           into
           such
           favour
           and
           credit
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           principal
           Officers
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           either
           for
           fear
           or
           for
           love
           ,
           or
           by
           other
           mens
           examples
           ,
           submitted
           themselves
           wholly
           unto
           his
           devotion
           :
           And
           he
           had
           such
           interest
           in
           the
           Kings
           Court
           and
           Courtiers
           ,
           that
           all
           or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           at
           his
           only
           disposition
           ,
           and
           to
           affect
           him
           more
           then
           their
           King
           and
           Soveraign
           .
           Having
           installed
           himself
           in
           this
           manner
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           distracted
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           principal
           Officers
           thereof
           from
           their
           duty
           and
           love
           to
           their
           King
           ;
           he
           thinketh
           it
           not
           sufficient
           to
           be
           invested
           in
           their
           favours
           ,
           unless
           he
           might
           also
           captivate
           the
           affections
           and
           good
           wills
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           whom
           by
           promise
           to
           relieve
           their
           necessities
           ,
           to
           ease
           their
           charges
           ,
           to
           supply
           their
           wants
           ,
           and
           to
           redress
           all
           that
           was
           thought
           or
           suggested
           to
           be
           amiss
           (
           the
           common
           means
           used
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           all
           ages
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           to
           seduce
           and
           mis-lead
           a
           multitude
           )
           he
           easily
           and
           quickly
           perswadeth
           to
           favour
           his
           party
           ;
           And
           finding
           the
           common
           sort
           so
           ready
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           perform
           and
           accomplish
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           obedience
           towards
           him
           ,
           he
           seemeth
           to
           lack
           nothing
           but
           the
           only
           name
           of
           King
           to
           be
           a
           King
           :
           Notwithstanding
           the
           great
           Honor
           and
           Reverence
           that
           Courtiers
           shewed
           unto
           him
           ;
           the
           love
           and
           affection
           that
           the
           Commonalty
           bear
           to
           him
           ;
           the
           Offices
           and
           Dignities
           which
           he
           partly
           affected
           ,
           and
           partly
           attained
           ;
           the
           high
           Attempts
           and
           Imaginations
           which
           he
           lodged
           in
           his
           heart
           and
           conceit
           ;
           and
           the
           unaccustomed
           Authority
           which
           he
           cunningly
           had
           usurped
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           puffed
           up
           with
           pride
           or
           disdain
           towards
           his
           inferiours
           (
           faults
           commonly
           incident
           unto
           men
           advanced
           unto
           extraordinary
           favour
           and
           preferment
           )
           that
           for
           the
           better
           continuance
           of
           his
           credit
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           good
           will
           towards
           him
           ;
           he
           would
           debase
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           deject
           himself
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           thought
           not
           scorn
           to
           go
           bare
           headed
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Street
           unto
           another
           ,
           even
           unto
           base
           Chrochelers
           and
           Porters
           ;
           with
           which
           his
           demeanor
           the
           Duke
           
             De
             Mayne
          
           his
           Brother
           was
           many
           times
           highly
           displeased
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           at
           any
           time
           frame
           himself
           to
           follow
           and
           imitate
           him
           therein
           ;
           which
           hath
           appeared
           more
           manifestly
           since
           his
           death
           :
           the
           common
           people
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           want
           ,
           not
           favouring
           him
           so
           highly
           as
           they
           did
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           :
           Now
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Subject
           of
           such
           credit
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           of
           such
           authority
           in
           Court
           ,
           of
           such
           power
           in
           every
           Province
           ,
           of
           such
           Alliance
           in
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ,
           of
           such
           favour
           with
           forrain
           Princes
           ,
           of
           such
           liking
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           such
           experience
           in
           Martial
           Affairs
           ,
           of
           knowledge
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           of
           such
           continuance
           in
           the
           love
           ,
           in
           the
           hearts
           ,
           in
           the
           good
           liking
           of
           all
           men
           :
           Can
           it
           possibly
           be
           hard
           or
           difficult
           for
           him
           to
           work
           his
           pleasure
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           shall
           imagine
           or
           indeavour
           ?
           Or
           can
           it
           be
           that
           such
           a
           man
           should
           not
           be
           most
           dangerous
           unto
           his
           Country
           and
           unto
           his
           Prince
           ?
           Especially
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           many
           Provinces
           ruled
           by
           their
           particular
           Governours
           ,
           
           many
           Citadels
           possessed
           by
           several
           Deputies
           ,
           many
           Holds
           and
           Towns
           or
           strength
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           certain
           Lievtenants
           ,
           many
           Bands
           of
           men
           at
           Arms
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Souldiers
           ,
           under
           the
           charge
           of
           choise
           Captains
           .
           And
           all
           or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           these
           Governours
           ,
           Deputies
           ,
           Lievtenants
           and
           Captains
           ,
           chosen
           or
           appointed
           out
           of
           his
           Parentage
           ,
           Kindred
           ,
           Affinity
           ,
           Alliance
           ,
           Family
           or
           Followers
           .
        
         
           Look
           upon
           men
           in
           other
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           
           under
           other
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           ,
           of
           like
           mind
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           Ambition
           as
           possessed
           the
           Duke
           ;
           and
           consider
           what
           dangers
           they
           have
           brought
           both
           unto
           their
           Countries
           ,
           and
           unto
           their
           Sovereigns
           .
        
         
           Look
           upon
           the
           means
           and
           policies
           which
           they
           have
           used
           to
           b●ing
           their
           purposes
           to
           pass
           ;
           And
           see
           whether
           this
           Duke
           did
           not
           imitate
           ,
           or
           rather
           go
           beyond
           them
           all
           in
           the
           course
           which
           he
           took
           to
           aspire
           unto
           Authority
           and
           Greatness
           .
        
         
           
             El●us
             Sejanus
          
           ruled
           all
           things
           under
           Tiberius
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           cunningly
           blinded
           and
           besotted
           with
           love
           and
           affection
           towards
           him
           ;
           that
           although
           he
           was
           wary
           enough
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           
           and
           could
           keep
           his
           least
           secrets
           from
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           beware
           of
           him
           ,
           nor
           conceal
           the
           greatest
           secrets
           he
           had
           from
           him
           .
           This
           Sejanus
           had
           many
           qualities
           fit
           and
           proper
           for
           his
           aspiring
           mind
           and
           purpose
           :
           He
           could
           endure
           all
           kind
           of
           labour
           ;
           he
           durst
           adventure
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           whatsoever
           ;
           he
           was
           very
           secret
           ;
           he
           used
           to
           reprehend
           and
           backbite
           others
           boldly
           ;
           he
           could
           flatter
           cunningly
           ,
           behave
           himself
           ,
           when
           occasion
           served
           ,
           proudly
           ;
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           cause
           ,
           his
           carriage
           was
           very
           modest
           outwardly
           ,
           albeit
           inwardly
           he
           boiled
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           Rule
           and
           Government
           :
           For
           the
           better
           attaining
           whereof
           ,
           he
           used
           now
           and
           then
           liberality
           ,
           but
           more
           often
           labour
           and
           industry
           ;
           points
           as
           dangerous
           (
           when
           they
           tend
           to
           the
           purchasing
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           )
           as
           Ambition
           and
           Prodigal●ty
           .
           This
           Sejan
           had
           such
           interest
           in
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           such
           power
           in
           Rome
           ,
           such
           sway
           and
           authority
           in
           all
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           that
           after
           he
           had
           perswaded
           Tiberius
           ,
           either
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           or
           for
           recreation
           ,
           or
           to
           live
           free
           from
           the
           cares
           and
           troubles
           of
           Estate
           ,
           to
           retire
           himself
           unto
           a
           little
           Island
           ;
           he
           presumed
           to
           call
           himself
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           Tiberius
           a
           poor
           Islander
           ,
           or
           Prince
           of
           one
           Island
           .
           This
           Sejan
           had
           two
           Obstacles
           to
           hinder
           his
           purpose
           ,
           
           Drusus
           and
           Nero
           ,
           both
           Heirs
           unto
           Tiberius
           ,
           both
           of
           divers
           natures
           and
           conditions
           ,
           and
           both
           so
           desirous
           to
           be
           Emperors
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           could
           have
           been
           content
           to
           supplant
           the
           other
           .
           This
           Sejan
           to
           take
           away
           these
           impediments
           used
           these
           means
           ,
           he
           poluted
           
             Livia
             ,
             Drusus
          
           his
           Wife
           with
           Adultery
           ,
           won
           her
           to
           promise
           him
           Marriage
           ,
           promised
           to
           make
           her
           Partner
           and
           Fellow
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           perswaded
           her
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           death
           of
           her
           Husband
           :
           To
           put
           her
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           and
           jealousie
           ;
           he
           banished
           his
           own
           Wife
           Apicata
           from
           his
           house
           and
           company
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           secret
           purposes
           were
           bewrayed
           ,
           thinking
           it
           time
           to
           hasten
           Drusus
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           work
           the
           same
           so
           cunningly
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           known
           or
           perceived
           ;
           he
           cast
           a
           kind
           of
           poison
           ,
           which
           should
           so
           kill
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           seem
           he
           dyed
           of
           some
           sudden
           disease
           :
           After
           this
           he
           assaulted
           Nero
           in
           another
           way
           ;
           he
           caused
           his
           friends
           and
           followers
           to
           animate
           him
           to
           affect
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           were
           desirous
           to
           make
           him
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           Sejan
           although
           he
           Ruled
           all
           things
           ,
           yet
           he
           neither
           durst
           nor
           would
           withstand
           him
           .
           Nero
           gave
           ear
           to
           these
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           so
           dissemble
           his
           inward
           thoughts
           and
           cogitations
           ,
           but
           that
           now
           and
           then
           he
           uttered
           
           some
           words
           that
           bewrayed
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           which
           by
           such
           Keepers
           as
           were
           set
           to
           observe
           him
           ,
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           doings
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           Sejans
           hearing
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           Accusers
           as
           he
           suborned
           ,
           carried
           to
           Tiberius
           his
           ears
           ,
           who
           vouchsafing
           Nero
           no
           indifferent
           hearing
           ,
           afforded
           him
           no
           good
           countenance
           ,
           but
           suspected
           him
           the
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           spake
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           ,
           and
           condemned
           him
           if
           he
           held
           his
           peace
           :
           And
           Sejan
           had
           so
           provided
           ,
           that
           his
           watching
           his
           steps
           ,
           his
           sights
           ,
           and
           his
           secrets
           were
           told
           by
           his
           wife
           unto
           her
           Mother
           Livia
           ,
           and
           by
           Livia
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           likewise
           induced
           his
           Brother
           Drusus
           to
           seek
           this
           ruine
           and
           subversion
           of
           Nero
           ,
           by
           telling
           him
           that
           when
           his
           Brother
           Nero
           was
           dead
           ,
           he
           was
           next
           heir
           unto
           the
           Empire
           ;
           which
           perswasion
           easily
           prevailed
           with
           Drusus
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           an
           aspiring
           mind
           ,
           and
           secretly
           hated
           his
           Brother
           Nero
           ;
           for
           that
           their
           
             Sister
             Agrippina
          
           loved
           him
           better
           then
           she
           did
           Drusus
           :
           And
           yet
           Sejan
           did
           not
           so
           favour
           Drusus
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           likewise
           purposed
           his
           death
           and
           destruction
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           he
           might
           easily
           compass
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           stout
           ,
           and
           over-bold
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           overtaken
           by
           his
           slights
           and
           subtilties
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           Treasons
           of
           Sejan
           ,
           his
           policies
           ,
           and
           his
           purposes
           ,
           you
           may
           guess
           of
           his
           success
           ,
           and
           read
           of
           his
           end
           .
           Now
           you
           shall
           hear
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           who
           was
           more
           subtile
           and
           cunning
           then
           he
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           wit
           to
           get
           more
           then
           he
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           grace
           to
           keep
           it
           long
           .
           Caesar
           ,
           before
           he
           bare
           any
           Office
           in
           Rome
           ,
           
           was
           in
           his
           youth
           so
           prodigal
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Spend-thrift
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           indebted
           himself
           above
           700000.
           
           Crowns
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           debts
           might
           justly
           have
           made
           him
           fear
           to
           be
           cast
           in
           Prison
           ,
           
           and
           never
           to
           hope
           or
           look
           for
           such
           preferment
           ,
           as
           he
           afterwards
           attained
           ,
           yet
           he
           neither
           feared
           his
           creditors
           ,
           nor
           doubted
           of
           his
           future
           advancement
           :
           For
           the
           better
           attaining
           whereunto
           ,
           he
           accommodated
           his
           nature
           to
           all
           mens
           humours
           ,
           and
           vouchsafed
           to
           flatter
           ,
           and
           make
           much
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Free-men
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           such
           Slaves
           and
           Bond-men
           as
           he
           knew
           well
           able
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           with
           their
           Masters
           ;
           He
           thought
           it
           no
           disgrace
           or
           discredit
           to
           humble
           himself
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           might
           live
           in
           assured
           hope
           to
           command
           all
           men
           in
           process
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           Besides
           other
           subtile
           devices
           which
           he
           used
           for
           the
           better
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           desires
           ,
           he
           observed
           most
           diligently
           who
           were
           in
           greatest
           favour
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           best
           able
           to
           further
           or
           hinder
           his
           purposes
           ;
           who
           were
           easily
           to
           be
           won
           to
           favour
           him
           in
           his
           attempts
           and
           intentions
           ;
           and
           what
           means
           he
           might
           use
           and
           practise
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           their
           Friendship
           .
        
         
           There
           lived
           in
           his
           time
           four
           men
           of
           especial
           account
           ,
           Pompey
           ,
           and
           
             Crassus
             ,
             Piso
          
           ,
           and
           
             Curio
             :
             Pompey
          
           was
           so
           valiant
           and
           fortunate
           in
           Armes
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           worthily
           surnamed
           the
           GREAT
           .
           Crassus
           attained
           to
           such
           wealth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           commonly
           called
           the
           RICH.
           Piso
           bare
           such
           sway
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           was
           either
           feared
           or
           loved
           more
           then
           he
           .
           And
           Curio
           was
           so
           wise
           ,
           and
           so
           eloquent
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           loved
           him
           greatly
           ,
           and
           he
           so
           desirous
           of
           their
           favour
           ,
           and
           so
           careless
           and
           prodigal
           of
           money
           ,
           that
           to
           attain
           any
           thing
           for
           himself
           ,
           or
           for
           his
           friend
           ,
           he
           would
           spare
           no
           manner
           of
           costs
           or
           charges
           .
           To
           win
           these
           men
           that
           were
           fit
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           divers
           humours
           ,
           Caesar
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           use
           divers
           means
           ;
           he
           married
           his
           daughter
           to
           Pompey
           ,
           he
           took
           to
           wife
           Pyso's
           Sister
           ;
           he
           paid
           all
           Curio's
           debts
           ;
           and
           because
           there
           was
           a
           competency
           and
           emulation
           betwixt
           Pompey
           and
           Crassus
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           he
           
           thought
           it
           very
           difficult
           to
           grow
           in
           favour
           with
           both
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           being
           absent
           from
           Ro●e
           when
           they
           were
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           their
           contention
           ,
           came
           thither
           of
           purpose
           ,
           not
           to
           extinguish
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           to
           use
           it
           as
           a
           means
           to
           deceive
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           each
           of
           them
           sought
           his
           friendship
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           follow
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           carrying
           himself
           as
           neutral
           and
           indifferent
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           he
           procured
           all
           wayes
           possible
           to
           make
           them
           friends
           .
           And
           knowing
           that
           so
           long
           as
           he
           declared
           not
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           faithful
           friend
           to
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           both
           would
           do
           for
           him
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           should
           demand
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           held
           them
           both
           in
           suspence
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           so
           jealous
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           for
           fear
           to
           lose
           him
           ,
           both
           laboured
           to
           content
           and
           please
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           first
           he
           made
           himself
           equal
           to
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           next
           he
           brought
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           which
           was
           in
           their
           hands
           only
           ,
           was
           divided
           betwixt
           him
           and
           them
           :
           And
           in
           the
           end
           he
           alone
           came
           to
           rule
           all
           ;
           for
           he
           drave
           Pompey
           out
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           made
           himself
           Lord
           and
           Master
           of
           both
           places
           ,
           opened
           the
           Roman
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           paid
           his
           Souldiers
           therewithal
           .
           What
           followed
           ,
           the
           Histories
           reporteth
           ;
           and
           I
           haste
           unto
           another
           of
           the
           like
           mind
           ,
           but
           of
           better
           fortune
           ;
           for
           Caesar
           lived
           not
           long
           after
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Empire
           :
           And
           many
           wise
           and
           learned
           men
           wonder
           why
           the
           Emperours
           at
           this
           day
           carry
           still
           his
           name
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           the
           only
           ruine
           and
           overthrow
           of
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ancient
           liberty
           thereof
           ;
           whereas
           he
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           intend
           to
           speak
           ,
           not
           only
           enjoyed
           the
           Crown
           and
           Scepter
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           which
           he
           usurped
           cunningly
           ,
           but
           also
           transferred
           the
           same
           unto
           his
           posterity
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           hath
           remained
           better
           then
           these
           five
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           Caesar
           his
           posterity
           enjoyed
           not
           his
           purchase
           the
           twenti●th
           part
           of
           that
           time
           .
           You
           have
           heard
           that
           the
           last
           Race
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           descended
           from
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           who
           being
           but
           Master
           of
           the
           Kings
           Palace
           ,
           governed
           all
           things
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           carried
           himself
           in
           that
           his
           Government
           ,
           that
           he
           wan
           the
           hearts
           and
           love
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           and
           also
           got
           into
           such
           favour
           with
           Lewis
           the
           Fifth
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           small
           worth
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           great
           wit
           ,
           that
           as
           some
           Historographers
           write
           ,
           he
           dying
           the
           year
           987.
           without
           Heirs
           Males
           ,
           not
           of
           his
           natural
           death
           ,
           but
           by
           poyson
           ,
           gave
           his
           Kingdom
           unto
           Blanch
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           willed
           her
           to
           marry
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           which
           she
           did
           according
           to
           her
           Husbands
           Commandment
           ,
           and
           so
           Capet
           became
           King
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Kingdom
           appertained
           ●y
           right
           unto
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           Brother
           unto
           King
           Lotharius
           ,
           and
           Uncle
           unto
           the
           said
           Lewis
           .
           For
           Charles
           being
           then
           in
           Lorrain
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           called
           and
           sent
           for
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Nobles
           of
           France
           to
           be
           crowned
           King
           thereof
           ,
           came
           not
           with
           such
           speed
           as
           was
           convenient
           for
           him
           to
           have
           used
           ,
           but
           gave
           time
           and
           respite
           unto
           Capet
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           pretending
           himself
           to
           have
           Title
           thereunto
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           Kings
           will
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           by
           his
           Mothers
           side
           of
           the
           race
           of
           Charlemaign
           ,
           by
           signifying
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           deserved
           not
           to
           be
           chosen
           King
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           contentions
           ,
           debates
           ,
           and
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           and
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           said
           Charles
           favoured
           the
           Emperours
           more
           then
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           and
           by
           suggesting
           that
           he
           being
           present
           and
           alwayes
           ready
           to
           defend
           the
           Realm
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           Charles
           that
           was
           absent
           ,
           and
           not
           willing
           to
           come
           to
           accept
           the
           Crown
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           called
           thereunto
           ;
           by
           inducing
           Anselm
           Bishop
           of
           Laon
           to
           deliver
           the
           said
           Duke
           his
           Master
           with
           his
           two
           Children
           into
           his
           hands
           very
           trayterously
           ;
           by
           committing
           the
           Duke
           and
           
           his
           Sons
           to
           prison
           in
           Orleance
           ,
           where
           they
           dyed
           ,
           and
           by
           degrading
           Arnolph
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Rhemes
           under
           colour
           and
           pretence
           of
           Bastardy
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           proving
           himself
           to
           be
           lawful
           and
           legitimate
           brother
           unto
           Charles
           ,
           might
           in
           time
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           the
           especial
           policy
           that
           Capet
           used
           for
           the
           obtaining
           his
           purpose
           ,
           was
           the
           imitation
           of
           Pipin
           of
           France
           ,
           of
           whose
           practises
           you
           shall
           first
           hear
           ;
           and
           then
           as
           Plutarch
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Worthies
           of
           
             Greece
             and
             Rome
          
           ,
           compared
           a
           Graecian
           and
           a
           Roman
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           vertues
           and
           excellencies
           of
           both
           may
           appear
           the
           better
           by
           that
           his
           comparison
           :
           So
           I
           will
           compare
           the
           devices
           of
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           with
           the
           practices
           of
           
             Sejan
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             Capet
             ,
             and
             Pipin
             ,
          
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           see
           in
           what
           points
           he
           imitated
           them
           fully
           ,
           and
           also
           wherein
           he
           failed
           to
           follow
           their
           foot-steps
           .
           
           Pipin
           being
           Master
           of
           the
           Palace
           under
           Childerick
           the
           third
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           (
           who
           for
           his
           unworthiness
           was
           deprived
           of
           his
           Crown
           by
           the
           Pope
           Lachary
           )
           thought
           that
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           his
           Prince
           and
           Master
           ,
           might
           well
           serve
           him
           for
           a
           Ladder
           to
           climb
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           it
           would
           not
           suffice
           to
           advance
           his
           own
           credit
           and
           commendation
           ,
           unless
           he
           did
           also
           dispraise
           and
           discredit
           his
           King
           ,
           he
           suborned
           men
           of
           purpose
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           spread
           abroad
           the
           kings
           indignities
           ,
           to
           inveigh
           against
           his
           insufficiencies
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           his
           evil
           Government
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           set
           forth
           his
           own
           praise
           ,
           to
           commend
           his
           valour
           ,
           and
           to
           extoll
           his
           exploits
           and
           services
           ,
           done
           as
           well
           for
           his
           Country
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           people
           began
           to
           contemn
           and
           dislike
           their
           King
           ,
           they
           might
           also
           begin
           to
           love
           and
           affect
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           affection
           and
           love
           he
           hoped
           there
           might
           in
           time
           proceed
           such
           a
           good
           liking
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           elect
           ,
           and
           c●use
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           French-men
           were
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           any
           thing
           at
           his
           Commandment
           ;
           to
           win
           the
           Popes
           favour
           and
           assistance
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           promised
           ;
           but
           went
           into
           Italy
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           succour
           his
           Holiness
           against
           the
           Lombards
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           greatly
           troubled
           the
           universal
           rest
           and
           quiet
           of
           Italy
           ,
           Besides
           fearing
           that
           the
           Oath
           which
           the
           Frenchmen
           make
           unto
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           and
           Loyalty
           which
           they
           bear
           unto
           him
           ,
           might
           hinder
           his
           designs
           and
           purposes
           ,
           he
           sent
           an
           express
           Messenger
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           declare
           unto
           him
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           their
           Oath
           ,
           and
           to
           intreat
           his
           Holiness
           to
           make
           such
           an
           Interpretation
           thereof
           as
           might
           serve
           his
           turn
           ;
           the
           effect
           of
           which
           Interpretation
           was
           ,
           
           That
           since
           the
           promise
           which
           the
           French-men
           made
           unto
           their
           King
           was
           conditional
           and
           reciprocal
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           King
           was
           likewise
           sworn
           unto
           them
           ;
           they
           being
           his
           Subjects
           were
           not
           bound
           any
           longer
           to
           their
           Oath
           ,
           since
           he
           being
           their
           King
           had
           broken
           his
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           neither
           religious
           valiant
           ,
           just
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           respect
           answerable
           to
           those
           conditions
           which
           were
           inserted
           and
           included
           in
           his
           promise
           to
           them
           .
           In
           hope
           of
           performance
           of
           which
           conditions
           they
           had
           sworn
           unto
           him
           all
           manner
           of
           duty
           ,
           service
           ,
           succour
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           .
           This
           was
           Pipin's
           policy
           to
           supplant
           Childerick
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           upon
           his
           own
           head
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           let
           me
           compare
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           his
           practices
           with
           these
           mens
           devices
           ,
           his
           wit
           with
           their
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           his
           aspiring
           mind
           with
           their
           ambition
           .
           Sejan
           and
           Caesar
           were
           lowly
           and
           humble
           when
           they
           saw
           occasion
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           when
           he
           went
           bate-headed
           unto
           Porters
           and
           Crochelers
           ?
           
             Caesar
             drave
             Pompey
          
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           
             Sejan
             ,
             Tiberius
          
           out
           of
           Rome
           into
           an
           Island
           ,
           and
           what
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           when
           he
           
           forced
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           not
           to
           leave
           ,
           but
           to
           fly
           from
           
             Paris
             ,
             Caesar
          
           suppresseth
           Pompey
           and
           Crassus
           ;
           and
           Sejan
           indeavoured
           to
           destroy
           Drusus
           and
           Nero
           ;
           and
           what
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           when
           he
           caused
           the
           Admiral
           of
           France
           to
           be
           massacred
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Espernon
           to
           be
           banished
           the
           Court
           ?
           Sejan
           and
           Caesar
           spared
           no
           money
           to
           win
           men
           to
           their
           service
           and
           devotion
           :
           What
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           when
           he
           spent
           all
           his
           own
           Patrimony
           ,
           and
           his
           Wives
           Inheritance
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           yearly
           Pension
           ,
           and
           infinite
           Pistolets
           ,
           to
           purchase
           himself
           Friends
           and
           Favourers
           ?
           Casar
           and
           Sejan
           subverted
           their
           enemies
           by
           their
           own
           friends
           ;
           And
           what
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           when
           he
           sowed
           sedition
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           his
           brother
           ?
           Caesar
           and
           Sejan
           used
           the
           Marriage
           of
           
             Livia
             ,
             Drusus
          
           his
           Wife
           of
           his
           own
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           of
           Pycos
           Sister
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           their
           purpose
           :
           And
           what
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           when
           he
           caused
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Paris
           to
           be
           performed
           at
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           present
           King
           of
           France
           with
           the
           late
           Kings
           Sister
           ?
           Caesar
           and
           Sejan
           could
           be
           proud
           when
           occasion
           was
           offered
           ?
           And
           what
           was
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           when
           he
           equalled
           his
           power
           and
           strength
           with
           the
           Kings
           ?
           Caesar
           could
           brook
           no
           equal
           ;
           And
           what
           could
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           when
           he
           contended
           with
           the
           Kings
           Brother
           for
           Superiority
           and
           Precedency
           ?
           Sejan
           set
           variance
           betwixt
           Drusus
           and
           Nero
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           one
           should
           take
           occasion
           to
           destroy
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           what
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           when
           he
           perswaded
           the
           French
           King
           to
           send
           his
           only
           Brother
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           where
           he
           devised
           divers
           means
           to
           endanger
           his
           life
           ?
           Caesar
           assumed
           by
           cunning
           and
           pollicy
           ,
           all
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           unto
           himself
           ,
           which
           was
           sometimes
           equally
           divided
           betwixt
           him
           ,
           Pompey
           and
           Crassus
           ?
           And
           what
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           no
           man
           to
           be
           in
           credit
           at
           the
           Court
           but
           himself
           ?
           Sejan
           offered
           the
           Empire
           unto
           Drusus
           ,
           not
           for
           favour
           which
           he
           bore
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           incense
           and
           incourage
           him
           to
           seek
           the
           ruine
           of
           Nero
           :
           And
           what
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           when
           he
           profered
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           days
           ,
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           now
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           seek
           means
           to
           breed
           such
           a
           distrust
           and
           jealousie
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           might
           let
           no
           occasion
           slip
           that
           might
           procure
           the
           destruction
           or
           overthrow
           of
           the
           other
           ?
           Caesar
           observed
           diligently
           the
           natures
           and
           dispositions
           of
           such
           men
           as
           were
           in
           special
           credit
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           purchase
           their
           favour
           furthered
           their
           purposes
           ,
           when
           they
           tended
           not
           to
           his
           own
           hinderance
           :
           And
           what
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           when
           he
           fawned
           upon
           those
           whom
           the
           King
           loved
           ,
           and
           labored
           to
           prefer
           his
           Secretaries
           to
           higher
           places
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           both
           they
           and
           their
           Successors
           might
           be
           always
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           pleasure
           him
           ?
           Pipin
           shewed
           himself
           wise
           in
           using
           the
           Kings
           weakness
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           credit
           for
           a
           Ladder
           to
           climb
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           came
           not
           much
           behind
           him
           in
           wisdom
           ,
           when
           he
           weakned
           the
           late
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           and
           strengthned
           himself
           and
           his
           complices
           ,
           with
           intention
           to
           set
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           upon
           his
           own
           Head.
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           pretended
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           alley'd
           to
           Lewes
           the
           fifth
           ,
           by
           his
           Mothers
           side
           :
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           fortified
           his
           Right
           ,
           by
           pretending
           Alliance
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Larrain
           ,
           whom
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           deprived
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           Pipin
           hired
           men
           to
           com●end
           himself
           and
           dispraise
           Childerick
           :
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           wanted
           not
           his
           writers
           and
           his
           flatterers
           ,
           who
           in
           Books
           and
           common
           Table-talk
           ,
           did
           daily
           set
           forth
           his
           praise
           ,
           and
           took
           hold
           of
           every
           small
           occasion
           ,
           to
           enveigh
           bitterly
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           Pipin
           again
           used
           Religion
           and
           Zeal
           for
           a
           means
           to
           win
           the
           Popes
           favour
           ,
           
           and
           to
           procure
           him
           to
           make
           a
           friendly
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           French
           Subjects
           Oath
           to
           their
           King
           :
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           with
           a
           shew
           of
           suppressing
           the
           Protestants
           of
           France
           ,
           drew
           divers
           Popes
           to
           join
           with
           him
           in
           alliance
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           other
           Princes
           with
           the
           same
           line
           into
           the
           same
           League
           ,
           and
           left
           not
           until
           the
           Pope
           had
           Excommunicated
           the
           late
           King.
           
             Hugh
             Capit
          
           disabled
           Childerick
           as
           a
           man
           not
           sufficient
           to
           Rule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           in
           a
           Monastery
           ;
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           was
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           bring
           forrain
           power
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           King
           that
           he
           had
           procured
           their
           help
           to
           suppress
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           because
           his
           Majesty
           had
           neither
           men
           nor
           money
           enough
           wherewith
           to
           overthrow
           them
           ;
           and
           common
           fame
           greatly
           wrongeth
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           intended
           not
           in
           time
           to
           have
           shut
           the
           King
           up
           in
           some
           religious
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           put
           a
           Friers
           Weed
           upon
           him
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           
             Pipin
             ,
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           and
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           attained
           their
           desires
           by
           their
           cunning
           practises
           ,
           and
           their
           subtile
           devises
           ;
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           by
           his
           slights
           and
           Stratagems
           had
           not
           failed
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           had
           not
           by
           doing
           him
           suddenly
           to
           death
           prevented
           his
           intended
           Usurpation
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           you
           may
           plainly
           perceive
           that
           the
           Frenchmen
           rebelled
           against
           their
           Soveraigns
           long
           before
           this
           time
           ;
           And
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           manifest
           Error
           who
           commend
           their
           Loyalty
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           in
           their
           Writings
           to
           call
           them
           
             The
             most
             Loyal
             ,
             Loving
             ,
             and
             Dutiful
             Subjects
             of
          
           Europe
           ;
           For
           to
           omit
           other
           Rebellions
           of
           the
           children
           against
           their
           own
           Fathers
           in
           France
           ,
           whereof
           their
           Histories
           are
           full
           and
           plentiful
           :
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           that
           both
           Pipin
           and
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           were
           Usurpers
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           many
           as
           favoured
           and
           furthered
           them
           against
           the
           lawful
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           were
           notable
           and
           traitorous
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           respect
           inferiour
           to
           those
           who
           in
           these
           days
           combine
           themselves
           against
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           still
           continue
           their
           open
           Revolt
           ,
           and
           unlawful
           disobedience
           against
           his
           right
           Heir
           and
           lawful
           Successor
           :
           Neither
           can
           any
           man
           deny
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           that
           took
           part
           with
           Lewis
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Meek
           ,
           against
           Bernard
           ,
           King
           of
           Italy
           ,
           were
           also
           most
           famous
           and
           disloyal
           Traytors
           ;
           For
           Lewes
           being
           younger
           Brother
           unto
           Pipin
           (
           who
           dyed
           before
           his
           Father
           Charlemain
           ,
           and
           left
           Bernard
           King
           of
           Italy
           his
           sole
           Heir
           )
           had
           no
           right
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           said
           Bernard
           his
           eldest
           Brothers
           Son
           lived
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Succession
           of
           Crowns
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           of
           private
           mens
           Lands
           and
           Inheritances
           ;
           the
           eldest
           Brothers
           Son
           and
           Heir
           is
           always
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           his
           Uncle
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           Lewis
           having
           taken
           his
           Nephew
           Bernard
           in
           the
           field
           Prisoner
           ,
           
           did
           not
           only
           detain
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           chief
           Councellors
           in
           hard
           Prison
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           end
           put
           him
           to
           an
           unlawful
           and
           unnatural
           death
           .
           Those
           Subjects
           who
           followed
           and
           assisted
           him
           in
           those
           his
           unkind
           and
           unjust
           actions
           (
           because
           it
           is
           a
           most
           wicked
           deed
           to
           participate
           with
           the
           wicked
           in
           their
           wickedness
           )
           must
           needs
           be
           accounted
           as
           wicked
           as
           the
           present
           Subjects
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           consented
           unto
           the
           cruel
           Massacre
           of
           their
           late
           King
           :
           Again
           ,
           all
           those
           French
           Subjects
           who
           bore
           Arms
           against
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           
             Philip
             de
             Valoys
          
           were
           in
           as
           high
           degree
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           these
           latter
           Rebels
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           were
           those
           who
           stood
           with
           Charls
           the
           seventh
           against
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           of
           England
           .
           For
           the
           only
           reason
           and
           cause
           which
           they
           alledged
           to
           debar
           these
           English
           Kings
           from
           the
           Succession
           ,
           as
           lawful
           Heirs
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           was
           the
           Law
           Salique
           ,
           (
           which
           as
           they
           then
           pretended
           )
           excluded
           not
           only
           women
           ,
           but
           also
           other
           Heirs
           males
           descending
           from
           the
           woman
           ,
           from
           the
           
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           Which
           Law
           was
           no
           sufficient
           bar
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           undoubtedly
           a
           local
           Law
           ,
           
           made
           in
           Salem
           ,
           a
           Town
           about
           the
           River
           of
           
             Rhine
             in
             Germany
          
           ;
           at
           what
           time
           the
           French
           Kings
           were
           both
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Emperours
           of
           Germany
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           all
           other
           local
           Laws
           are
           ,
           was
           tyed
           to
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           that
           Town
           only
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           stretch
           her
           Forces
           to
           forrain
           Countries
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Law
           of
           Gavelkind
           ,
           being
           peculiar
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           part
           of
           Kent
           ,
           is
           of
           full
           strength
           and
           full
           force
           in
           other
           places
           of
           England
           :
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           confirmed
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           such
           Law
           in
           France
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ;
           who
           when
           as
           Philip
           ,
           surnamed
           the
           Long
           ,
           was
           created
           King
           ,
           never
           left
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           his
           Creation
           ,
           and
           to
           profess
           openly
           ,
           That
           the
           Kingdom
           belonged
           of
           right
           unto
           Ioan
           ,
           Daughter
           unto
           Hutine
           ,
           sometimes
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           before
           that
           Philip
           stoppen
           his
           mouth
           with
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Country
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           in
           Dower
           with
           his
           eldest
           Daughter
           .
           I
           could
           stand
           longer
           upon
           the
           proof
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Salick
           Law
           in
           France
           ,
           
           were
           it
           not
           that
           
             Du
             Haillan
          
           a
           French
           Chronicler
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Volumn
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           easeth
           me
           of
           that
           pain
           ,
           and
           cleareth
           that
           point
           so
           plainly
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           and
           refuting
           a
           Law
           ,
           suggested
           not
           only
           to
           be
           a
           Law
           ,
           but
           also
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Pillars
           and
           Maintainers
           of
           the
           ancient
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           cannot
           be
           thought
           to
           write
           thereof
           either
           partially
           or
           untruly
           :
           But
           although
           I
           let
           pass
           Ed.
           3.
           his
           Title
           ,
           as
           the
           less
           valuable
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           impugned
           and
           weakned
           by
           the
           only
           Allegation
           of
           that
           Law
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           enlarge
           somewhat
           more
           Henry
           ,
           the
           fifth
           his
           Right
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           (
           in
           my
           simple
           conceit
           and
           opinion
           )
           was
           far
           stronger
           then
           Edward
           the
           Thirds
           ;
           For
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           considering
           that
           because
           his
           Predecessors
           did
           always
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Edward
           the
           third
           ,
           lay
           continual
           claim
           unto
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Kings
           ,
           or
           rather
           Usurpers
           thereof
           had
           do
           right
           nor
           just
           title
           thereunto
           ,
           because
           they
           not
           having
           
             bonam
             fidem
          
           (
           a
           point
           requisite
           in
           Prescription
           )
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           knew
           the
           right
           to
           be
           in
           Kings
           of
           England
           rather
           then
           in
           themselves
           ,
           could
           not
           lawfully
           prescribe
           a
           right
           unto
           the
           said
           Crown
           ,
           demanded
           the
           same
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           of
           Charls
           the
           sixth
           ,
           and
           drave
           him
           to
           such
           extremities
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           able
           no
           longer
           to
           make
           resistance
           against
           his
           invincible
           Forces
           ,
           was
           glad
           to
           capitulate
           and
           agree
           upon
           conditions
           of
           Peace
           with
           him
           :
           The
           principal
           Articles
           of
           which
           Peace
           were
           ;
           That
           the
           said
           Charls
           the
           sixth
           should
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           continue
           King
           ;
           That
           he
           should
           dis-inherit
           his
           Son
           and
           Heir
           ,
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Charles
           the
           seventh
           ;
           That
           the
           King
           of
           England
           should
           take
           to
           Wife
           Isabel
           ,
           Daughter
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           Marriage
           he
           proclaimed
           Regent
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           during
           Charles
           his
           Father
           in
           laws
           life
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           sometimes
           Lunatique
           ,
           and
           Heir
           apparent
           to
           the
           Crown
           after
           his
           death
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Peers
           of
           France
           ,
           should
           not
           only
           consent
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           also
           take
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           (
           which
           was
           accordingly
           performed
           and
           executed
           )
           to
           maintain
           every
           point
           of
           those
           Articles
           ,
           and
           uphold
           and
           assist
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           his
           lawful
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           against
           Charles
           ,
           Son
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           his
           Father
           had
           for
           very
           good
           and
           just
           occasions
           him
           moving
           thereunto
           ,
           dis-inherited
           the
           said
           Charles
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           made
           when
           he
           was
           in
           perfect
           sence
           and
           memory
           ,
           ordained
           and
           constituted
           the
           said
           Henry
           ,
           his
           sole
           and
           lawful
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           the
           Frenchmen
           have
           their
           Objections
           to
           all
           that
           
           is
           said
           ;
           the
           which
           I
           cannot
           lightly
           pass
           over
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           you
           are
           desirous
           to
           hear
           their
           Exceptions
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           may
           be
           replied
           in
           Answer
           to
           their
           Allegations
           ;
           But
           I
           may
           not
           dwell
           long
           upon
           every
           particular
           Point
           ,
           because
           my
           leisure
           will
           not
           serve
           me
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           pertinent
           to
           my
           first
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             They
             say
             first
          
           ,
           
           That
           their
           Kingdom
           goeth
           not
           by
           Dissent
           and
           Inheritance
           ,
           from
           the
           Father
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           but
           by
           succession
           ,
           which
           is
           grounded
           not
           upon
           Law
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           Custom
           ;
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           the
           next
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           be
           he
           of
           the
           farthest
           degree
           that
           may
           be
           of
           Kindred
           ,
           succeedeth
           not
           as
           a
           lawful
           Heir
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Successor
           by
           Custom
           ,
           not
           newly
           invented
           ,
           but
           of
           long
           continuance
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           first
           King
           Pharamond
           .
        
         
           Which
           objection
           I
           mean
           briefly
           to
           Answer
           ,
           before
           I
           will
           proceed
           to
           any
           others
           .
           Guicciardine
           ,
           who
           wrote
           an
           Universal
           History
           of
           all
           things
           that
           hapned
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Italy
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           all
           other
           places
           of
           Europe
           (
           although
           he
           was
           a
           very
           perfect
           and
           learned
           Lawyer
           )
           yet
           when
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           touch
           any
           Point
           of
           Law
           ,
           he
           handled
           not
           the
           same
           Lawyer-like
           ,
           but
           passed
           it
           over
           lightly
           ,
           setting
           down
           his
           opinion
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           in
           as
           few
           words
           as
           he
           could
           possibly
           ,
           because
           if
           he
           had
           done
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           knew
           that
           he
           should
           not
           observe
           the
           Laws
           and
           Bounds
           whereunto
           Histographers
           are
           tyed
           and
           bound
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           although
           these
           Questions
           are
           meerly
           civil
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           handled
           by
           me
           as
           a
           Civilian
           ;
           yet
           because
           I
           purpose
           to
           write
           you
           an
           historical
           discourse
           ,
           I
           wil
           touch
           them
           lightly
           ;
           for
           that
           I
           speak
           of
           them
           obiter
           ,
           and
           by
           digression
           ,
           and
           I
           hold
           it
           sufficient
           to
           refute
           the
           Objections
           that
           may
           be
           made
           in
           this
           Cause
           ;
           not
           by
           Law
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Histories
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           For
           albeit
           
             Iohn
             Bodine
          
           ,
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           and
           notably
           well
           seen
           and
           read
           in
           Histories
           ,
           discoursing
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Methodo
             Historie
          
           ,
           at
           large
           ,
           what
           Rules
           are
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           judging
           a
           right
           of
           an
           Historographer
           ,
           and
           what
           credit
           may
           be
           given
           to
           an
           History
           ,
           setteth
           it
           down
           in
           an
           opinion
           not
           controlable
           ,
           That
           in
           matters
           touching
           
             France
             or
             England
          
           ,
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           credit
           a
           French
           or
           English
           History
           ;
           but
           rather
           a
           stranger
           writing
           thereof
           ,
           with
           more
           indifferency
           and
           less
           partiality
           ;
           yet
           ,
           as
           in
           Causes
           which
           cannot
           be
           well
           decided
           ,
           or
           perfectly
           known
           but
           by
           Domestical
           witnesses
           ,
           their
           Testimony
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           all
           others
           ;
           So
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           so
           well
           known
           unto
           Forrainers
           ,
           as
           unto
           men
           born
           and
           bred
           within
           the
           same
           State
           ;
           better
           credit
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           these
           ,
           then
           unto
           them
           :
           You
           shall
           therefore
           hear
           this
           first
           Objection
           refuted
           by
           their
           own
           Writers
           ;
           and
           especially
           by
           
             Du
             Haillan
          
           ,
           who
           in
           my
           opinion
           is
           the
           best
           Historographer
           that
           writeth
           of
           France
           ;
           who
           refuteth
           this
           Objection
           ,
           by
           reckoning
           up
           a
           bed-roll
           of
           Kings
           who
           did
           not
           succeed
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           were
           chosen
           one
           after
           another
           ;
           Pharamond
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           in
           his
           third
           Book
           )
           was
           the
           first
           chosen
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           After
           whom
           Daniel
           ,
           surnamed
           Childerick
           ,
           was
           chosen
           :
           Pipin
           likewise
           was
           chosen
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Charles
           and
           Charl●main
           his
           Sons
           :
           And
           the
           Frenchmen
           despising
           the
           Youth
           of
           Charles
           ,
           King
           Lewis
           his
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           betwixt
           nine
           and
           ten
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           chose
           Od●n
           ,
           Son
           to
           Robert
           the
           Saxon
           ,
           for
           their
           King
           ;
           And
           afterwards
           being
           discontented
           with
           his
           Government
           ,
           they
           deprived
           him
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Charles
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           who
           governing
           them
           somewhat
           looslly
           ,
           was
           likewise
           deposed
           and
           cast
           into
           Prison
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           place
           Ba●ul
           ,
           King
           of
           Burgundy
           was
           instituted
           and
           created
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           there
           remaineth
           even
           at
           this
           day
           a
           certain
           form
           of
           Election
           which
           is
           made
           
           at
           the
           consecrating
           and
           crowning
           of
           the
           King
           at
           Beihins
           ,
           where
           the
           Peer
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           chuse
           the
           King
           that
           is
           present
           :
           Here
           you
           see
           an
           Election
           begun
           in
           Pharamond
           ,
           continued
           in
           others
           ,
           and
           observed
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           yet
           as
           many
           as
           have
           been
           Kings
           since
           Capet's
           time
           ,
           have
           succeeded
           to
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           claimed
           the
           same
           by
           Inheritance
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           custom
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           when
           we
           come
           to
           another
           of
           their
           Objections
           ,
           that
           neither
           this
           Election
           ,
           nor
           this
           Custom
           in
           succession
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           duly
           kept
           and
           observed
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Objection
             against
             this
             agreement
             is
             ,
          
           That
           although
           Contracts
           do
           bind
           Princes
           as
           well
           as
           Subjects
           ,
           
           yet
           such
           Contracts
           as
           are
           made
           by
           men
           not
           being
           sufficient
           and
           able
           to
           celebrate
           Contracts
           ;
           as
           men
           distracted
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           Lunatiques
           ,
           and
           others
           not
           being
           in
           perfect
           sense
           and
           memory
           ,
           do
           not
           bind
           the
           Contrahents
           ,
           but
           are
           held
           in
           Law
           as
           matters
           of
           no
           weight
           ,
           force
           ,
           or
           validity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Charles
             the
             Sixth
          
           who
           concluded
           his
           Peace
           with
           the
           above-mentioned
           conditions
           ,
           being
           both
           before
           and
           after
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           same
           notoriously
           reputed
           and
           known
           to
           be
           a
           Lunatique
           ,
           this
           Contract
           did
           neither
           bind
           him
           nor
           his
           Successors
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           it
           is
           easily
           answered
           ,
           That
           Contracts
           made
           by
           men
           disabled
           by
           Law
           to
           enter
           into
           any
           such
           compositions
           ,
           are
           of
           force
           by
           two
           wayes
           ;
           The
           one
           if
           they
           with
           due
           and
           requisite
           solemnities
           be
           done
           by
           such
           as
           by
           Law
           are
           deputed
           to
           have
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           goods
           and
           persons
           during
           the
           time
           of
           their
           weakness
           and
           imbecillity
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           if
           they
           themselves
           having
           
             dilucida
             intervalla
          
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           Lunatiques
           many
           times
           are
           )
           in
           perfect
           sense
           and
           memory
           to
           celebrate
           any
           manner
           of
           Contract
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           of
           full
           force
           and
           strength
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Charles
           the
           sixth
           being
           (
           as
           their
           own
           Histories
           report
           )
           at
           the
           time
           when
           this
           Agreement
           was
           made
           ,
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           and
           memory
           :
           This
           contract
           wanted
           not
           the
           force
           and
           vertue
           which
           Law
           requireth
           ,
           especially
           since
           the
           chief
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Realm
           were
           then
           not
           only
           present
           ,
           but
           consenting
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           sworn
           to
           the
           performance
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Objection
             is
          
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           cannot
           alienate
           the
           Demeans
           ,
           Rights
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           and
           Interests
           of
           the
           Crown
           without
           the
           privity
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           ,
           which
           consent
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           had
           at
           this
           Agreement
           ,
           
           because
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Peers
           ,
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           then
           absent
           ,
           and
           bore
           Armes
           with
           the
           young
           Prince
           Charles
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           leastw●se
           followed
           him
           against
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           briefly
           answer
           ,
           That
           in
           matters
           which
           go
           by
           plurality
           of
           voices
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           alwayes
           necessary
           that
           all
           be
           present
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           greater
           or
           better
           part
           of
           them
           that
           will
           and
           do
           vouchsafe
           their
           presence
           thereat
           yield
           their
           consents
           thereunto
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           others
           who
           are
           absent
           have
           been
           cited
           and
           warned
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           
           and
           they
           either
           willingly
           or
           contemptuously
           will
           not
           appear
           .
           For
           albeit
           the
           thing
           that
           concerneth
           all
           men
           ,
           
           must
           be
           approved
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           yet
           when
           some
           or
           all
           may
           approve
           or
           disallow
           the
           things
           which
           concerneth
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           be
           present
           to
           shew
           their
           consent
           or
           dislike
           ,
           their
           absence
           shall
           not
           prejudice
           the
           Contract
           that
           is
           celebrated
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           wrong
           offered
           unto
           them
           by
           proceeding
           in
           their
           absence
           ,
           
             quia
             volenti
             non
             fit
             injuria
          
           .
           In
           this
           case
           therefore
           those
           that
           were
           away
           ,
           being
           either
           voluntarily
           absent
           ,
           or
           trayterously
           minded
           to
           their
           King
           (
           which
           appeared
           in
           that
           they
           followed
           his
           Son
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           animated
           and
           assisted
           him
           in
           his
           disobedience
           and
           
           rebellion
           against
           his
           Father
           )
           could
           not
           in
           any
           respect
           prejudice
           the
           force
           and
           validity
           of
           this
           contract
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           were
           absent
           of
           purpose
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           no
           injury
           done
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           Traytors
           (
           as
           undoubtedly
           they
           are
           ,
           who
           either
           bear
           Armes
           against
           their
           Prince
           ,
           or
           assist
           his
           Enemies
           with
           their
           counsels
           )
           then
           they
           had
           lost
           the
           right
           of
           their
           consent
           and
           voice
           ;
           And
           so
           consequently
           the
           Contract
           which
           was
           celebrated
           by
           the
           more
           and
           better
           part
           ,
           or
           by
           all
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           true
           and
           Loyal
           Subjects
           unto
           their
           King
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           others
           voluntary
           malicious
           absence
           ,
           was
           by
           Law
           warrantable
           ,
           especially
           being
           confirmed
           and
           fortified
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Council
           and
           Nobility
           .
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Objection
             against
             this
             Agreement
             is
             ,
          
           
           That
           when
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           had
           almost
           Conquered
           all
           France
           ,
           was
           there
           with
           his
           power
           and
           strength
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           shut
           up
           the
           French
           King
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           utterly
           disabled
           him
           to
           make
           any
           resistance
           against
           his
           invincible
           Army
           ,
           and
           conquering
           Forces
           ;
           And
           therefore
           whatsoever
           he
           did
           ,
           being
           done
           by
           fear
           and
           compulsion
           ,
           was
           of
           no
           better
           force
           then
           a
           Contract
           extorted
           by
           violence
           ,
           or
           made
           in
           Prison
           by
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           is
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           by
           Law
           to
           perform
           except
           he
           list
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           Point
           I
           likewise
           Answer
           briefly
           ;
           That
           the
           Law
           that
           provideth
           for
           the
           remedy
           of
           such
           as
           by
           Imprisonment
           ,
           or
           by
           violence
           and
           just
           fear
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Law
           ●aith
           ,
           
             cadet
             in
             fortem
             virum
          
           ,
           have
           yeilded
           to
           any
           inconveniency
           ,
           extendeth
           not
           (
           in
           my
           simple
           conceit
           )
           her
           force
           unto
           the
           Contracts
           of
           Princes
           ,
           which
           are
           celebrated
           and
           concluded
           after
           long
           Wars
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           For
           if
           Conquerors
           might
           not
           impose
           what
           conditions
           of
           Peace
           they
           please
           upon
           the
           conquered
           ,
           there
           would
           never
           be
           any
           end
           of
           Wars
           ;
           And
           as
           private
           men
           being
           in
           troubles
           may
           even
           in
           cases
           which
           admit
           no
           giving
           or
           taking
           on
           any
           side
           (
           as
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           livings
           betwixt
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           )
           redeem
           their
           troubles
           by
           giving
           or
           taking
           whatsoever
           shall
           be
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           best
           conditions
           they
           may
           ;
           so
           in
           Wars
           ,
           Princes
           who
           have
           lost
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           so
           weakned
           their
           Forces
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           able
           to
           make
           no
           longer
           resistance
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           alienate
           the
           more
           part
           of
           the
           Revenues
           of
           their
           Crown
           ,
           to
           purchase
           their
           liberty
           ,
           and
           their
           Subjects
           quiet
           ;
           who
           (
           if
           their
           Princes
           might
           not
           capitulate
           with
           his
           and
           their
           Adversary
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           the
           Conqueror
           shall
           demand
           )
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           liberties
           and
           Livings
           ;
           of
           all
           which
           three
           ,
           every
           King
           is
           sworn
           to
           have
           a
           special
           care
           and
           regard
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           preserve
           them
           all
           :
           And
           in
           consideration
           hereof
           ,
           it
           is
           usual
           amongst
           Princes
           rather
           to
           lye
           in
           durance
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           then
           to
           yeild
           to
           the
           unreasonable
           demands
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           their
           choller
           and
           indignation
           ;
           because
           when
           their
           wrath
           is
           somewhat
           asswaged
           ,
           and
           either
           time
           or
           intercession
           of
           other
           Princes
           (
           who
           commonly
           in
           such
           cases
           interpose
           their
           helping
           hands
           ,
           and
           be
           Mediators
           of
           Peace
           )
           mitigated
           and
           moderated
           their
           anger
           ,
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           yeild
           to
           reasonable
           conditions
           .
           For
           confirmation
           hereof
           ,
           I
           could
           alleadg
           many
           examples
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           deal
           with
           a
           Frenchman
           at
           his
           own
           weapon
           :
           Guicciardine
           ,
           in
           his
           before
           mentioned
           History
           ,
           discoursing
           at
           large
           of
           the
           hard
           measure
           that
           was
           offered
           unto
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           at
           Pavia
           ,
           in
           Italy
           ,
           by
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           never
           but
           two
           Kings
           of
           France
           taken
           prisoners
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           
             (
             to
             wit
          
           )
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Francis
           ;
           
           King
           Iohn
           was
           so
           kindly
           used
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           where
           he
           lay
           above
           2
           years
           pri●oner
           )
           that
           after
           he
           was
           delivered
           thence
           ,
           he
           would
           needs
           go
           thither
           again
           to
           see
           his
           good
           Host
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           termed
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           whereas
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           albeit
           he
           greatly
           desired
           to
           be
           transported
           out
           of
           Italy
           into
           Spain
           ,
           being
           in
           great
           hope
           and
           confidence
           that
           the
           Emperor
           (
           who
           had
           seen
           the
           change
           and
           variety
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           inconstancy
           of
           fortune
           )
           would
           have
           some
           Princely
           compassion
           upon
           him
           ,
           found
           all
           things
           contrary
           to
           his
           conceived
           hope
           and
           expectation
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           committed
           to
           hard
           prison
           ,
           kept
           with
           a
           continual
           and
           strong
           guard
           ,
           not
           attended
           upon
           as
           a
           Prince
           of
           his
           might
           and
           greatness
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           hardly
           suffered
           to
           speak
           with
           his
           Sister
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           out
           of
           France
           on
           purpose
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           and
           never
           brought
           unto
           the
           Emperours
           sight
           and
           presence
           ,
           until
           that
           through
           grief
           and
           melancholy
           he
           fell
           into
           so
           dangerous
           a
           sickness
           as
           made
           the
           Phisitians
           almost
           despair
           of
           his
           recovery
           ;
           the
           Emperour
           not
           for
           love
           (
           as
           Guicciaraine
           affirmeth
           )
           but
           for
           fear
           to
           lose
           by
           his
           death
           all
           that
           he
           hoped
           to
           get
           for
           his
           Ransome
           ,
           went
           to
           visit
           and
           comfort
           him
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           hard
           usage
           was
           ,
           to
           inforce
           him
           by
           long
           durance
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           liberty
           ,
           to
           redeem
           his
           troubles
           upon
           hard
           conditions
           ;
           And
           although
           he
           had
           oftentimes
           answered
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rather
           dye
           in
           Prison
           then
           yeild
           to
           his
           unreasonable
           demands
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           well
           performed
           without
           the
           great
           prejudice
           ,
           yea
           almost
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           had
           accordingly
           written
           unto
           his
           Nobility
           and
           Council
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           make
           no
           more
           account
           of
           his
           life
           or
           liberty
           ,
           because
           the
           demands
           of
           his
           Ransome
           were
           too
           too
           unreasonable
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           forced
           at
           length
           to
           subscribe
           and
           consent
           unto
           such
           hard
           conditions
           and
           Articles
           ,
           as
           were
           agreed
           upon
           by
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           his
           Council
           ;
           Which
           indeed
           were
           so
           hard
           ,
           that
           although
           his
           Sons
           lay
           in
           Spain
           ,
           as
           Hostages
           for
           their
           performance
           ;
           yet
           after
           he
           was
           delivered
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           see
           them
           accomplished
           ,
           but
           fell
           a
           fresh
           to
           Wars
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           made
           a
           more
           reasonable
           end
           .
           But
           King
           Iohn
           (
           as
           both
           the
           French
           Chronicles
           and
           ours
           do
           report
           )
           was
           set
           at
           liberty
           with
           more
           equal
           conditions
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           were
           not
           performed
           ;
           And
           the
           Frenchmen
           in
           all
           Treaties
           of
           peace
           with
           us
           ,
           have
           either
           gone
           so
           far
           beyond
           us
           with
           their
           wits
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           oftentimes
           greatly
           deceived
           us
           ,
           or
           have
           so
           fraudulently
           violated
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           more
           part
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           Agreement
           ,
           that
           our
           victories
           being
           many
           against
           them
           ,
           never
           yeilded
           unto
           us
           any
           great
           commodity
           or
           advantage
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           moved
           one
           of
           their
           Writers
           to
           say
           ,
           
           that
           we
           never
           won
           any
           thing
           of
           them
           by
           the
           dint
           of
           Sword
           ,
           but
           they
           recovered
           the
           same
           again
           by
           the
           sharpness
           of
           their
           wits
           .
           And
           another
           Historian
           of
           theirs
           mocketh
           us
           in
           his
           writings
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
           That
           when
           we
           come
           to
           treat
           with
           them
           of
           Peace
           ,
           we
           sit
           down
           proudly
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           words
           extoling
           our
           exploits
           ,
           valour
           ,
           and
           good
           success
           against
           them
           ;
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           parts
           we
           do
           demand
           no
           less
           then
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           fall
           from
           Mountains
           unto
           Molehills
           .
        
         
           Now
           sithence
           we
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           have
           been
           so
           courteous
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           yeilded
           them
           far
           better
           favour
           ,
           and
           better
           conditions
           of
           peace
           then
           they
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           they
           contrarywise
           have
           dealt
           so
           craftily
           ,
           and
           so
           deceitfully
           with
           us
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           before
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           be
           blamed
           for
           dealing
           more
           hardly
           with
           them
           in
           the
           said
           contract
           ,
           and
           for
           using
           the
           surest
           way
           we
           could
           devise
           for
           our
           security
           and
           assurance
           of
           
           that
           which
           was
           promised
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           certainly
           as
           the
           Treaties
           and
           Conclusions
           of
           peace
           made
           with
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           King
           Francis
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           best
           and
           learnedst
           Lawyers
           of
           Europe
           held
           lawful
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           not
           in
           all
           points
           performed
           ;
           so
           the
           Contract
           made
           betwixt
           Charles
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           and
           his
           Son-in
           Law
           Henry
           fifth
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           undoubtedly
           agreeable
           to
           Law
           and
           Equity
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           Princes
           should
           be
           in
           worse
           condition
           then
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           are
           bound
           to
           perform
           every
           point
           of
           a
           reasonable
           contract
           or
           agreement
           which
           they
           make
           .
           But
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           demand
           and
           take
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           True
           if
           conquests
           were
           not
           lawful
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           dealt
           so
           favourably
           with
           Charles
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           as
           our
           Predecessor
           did
           with
           King
           Iohn
           ;
           it
           might
           be
           we
           would
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           if
           King
           Iohn
           and
           his
           Successors
           had
           not
           before
           oftentimes
           deceived
           us
           .
           Princes
           do
           not
           usually
           take
           advantage
           of
           their
           enemies
           when
           they
           have
           the
           upper
           hand
           over
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           utmost
           extremities
           .
           But
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           what
           remedy
           is
           there
           ?
           or
           who
           can
           gainsay
           the
           Conqueror
           ?
           Courtesie
           is
           commendable
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           Princes
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           extend
           the
           same
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           demanded
           in
           good
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           men
           worthy
           of
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           .
           And
           such
           was
           the
           lamentable
           estate
           of
           Charles
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           who
           had
           at
           once
           many
           miseries
           heaped
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           heavy
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           wars
           within
           his
           Realm
           ,
           rebellion
           of
           his
           own
           Son
           against
           him
           ,
           revolt
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           distraction
           of
           his
           wits
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           extream
           cruelty
           to
           adde
           affliction
           to
           the
           afflicted
           .
           Indeed
           mercy
           is
           to
           be
           extended
           to
           persons
           worthy
           of
           commiseration
           ,
           and
           Lunatiques
           are
           by
           all
           men
           to
           be
           pitied
           :
           and
           in
           regard
           hereof
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           whereas
           he
           might
           have
           destroyed
           the
           whole
           Realm
           of
           France
           ,
           burned
           the
           Cities
           ,
           wasted
           the
           Countries
           ,
           led
           away
           the
           people
           in
           captivity
           ,
           taken
           their
           goods
           to
           his
           own
           use
           ,
           bestowed
           the
           Nobilities
           and
           Gentlemens
           Lands
           upon
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           altered
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           changed
           the
           Government
           thereof
           ,
           deprived
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           seated
           his
           own
           Subjects
           in
           their
           possessions
           ;
           he
           suffered
           them
           to
           live
           at
           liberty
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           their
           ancient
           possessions
           ,
           to
           maintain
           and
           use
           their
           own
           priviledges
           ,
           to
           dwell
           in
           their
           wonted
           habitations
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           in
           all
           respects
           as
           free
           as
           they
           were
           before
           they
           were
           conquered
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           might
           have
           made
           the
           King
           prisoner
           ,
           carryed
           him
           with
           him
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           placed
           another
           to
           govern
           for
           him
           ,
           especially
           he
           being
           not
           in
           case
           to
           rule
           and
           govern
           by
           himself
           :
           He
           was
           so
           far
           from
           so
           doing
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           him
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Kingdom
           whilest
           he
           lived
           ,
           and
           by
           taking
           his
           Daughter
           to
           wife
           ,
           transferred
           not
           only
           the
           French
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           English
           Crown
           unto
           the
           issue
           of
           her
           body
           ,
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           greatly
           desired
           of
           that
           Father
           ,
           whose
           Son
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           disobedience
           deserved
           not
           to
           succeed
           him
           ;
           a
           thing
           practised
           by
           all
           men
           that
           have
           had
           the
           like
           children
           ,
           a
           thing
           far
           beyond
           the
           custom
           of
           Frenchmen
           themselves
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           have
           not
           used
           the
           like
           clemency
           and
           moderation
           .
           
           For
           over
           what
           Enemies
           had
           the
           French-men
           ever
           the
           upper
           hand
           ,
           whom
           they
           used
           not
           most
           cruelly
           ?
           What
           barbarous
           cruelty
           exercised
           they
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           Naples
           ,
           where
           their
           Tyranny
           in
           Government
           ,
           their
           extremity
           in
           polling
           ,
           their
           insolency
           in
           mis-using
           the
           common
           people
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           night
           they
           were
           all
           slain
           ;
           and
           in
           hatred
           of
           them
           and
           their
           posterity
           ,
           
           the
           wombs
           of
           all
           Neapolitan
           women
           that
           were
           suspected
           to
           be
           with
           child
           by
           French-men
           ,
           were
           ripped
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           pluckt
           out
           ,
           and
           likewise
           murdered
           with
           their
           Mothers
           .
           
           What
           cruelty
           purposed
           they
           to
           have
           practised
           in
           England
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           Lewis
           the
           Dolphin
           of
           France
           was
           called
           into
           England
           by
           the
           Barons
           who
           bare
           Armes
           against
           King
           Iohn
           ?
           Intended
           they
           not
           to
           have
           destroyed
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Realm
           ?
           Purposed
           they
           not
           to
           have
           killed
           the
           very
           Barons
           themselves
           ,
           who
           were
           their
           friends
           and
           confederates
           ?
           Had
           they
           not
           executed
           this
           their
           purpose
           ,
           
           if
           a
           noble
           French-man
           who
           was
           in
           England
           had
           not
           as
           well
           in
           hatred
           of
           their
           intended
           cruelty
           ,
           as
           in
           commiseration
           of
           the
           poor
           English
           Nobility
           ,
           revealed
           upon
           his
           death-bed
           their
           barbarous
           intentions
           ?
           To
           be
           brief
           ,
           what
           severity
           used
           King
           Lewis
           surnamed
           for
           his
           lenity
           towards
           others
           ,
           Lewis
           the
           M
           E
           E
           K
           ,
           against
           Bernard
           his
           own
           Nephew
           ,
           
           and
           rightful
           heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           have
           shewed
           in
           the
           second
           point
           which
           we
           handled
           )
           whom
           he
           not
           only
           deprived
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           but
           also
           held
           him
           a
           long
           time
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           condemned
           him
           to
           lose
           his
           eyes
           ,
           which
           were
           accordingly
           pluckt
           out
           of
           his
           head
           ;
           and
           his
           cheif
           Counsellours
           endured
           the
           like
           punishment
           :
           Of
           which
           both
           he
           and
           they
           complaining
           ,
           not
           without
           just
           occasion
           ,
           were
           so
           far
           from
           finding
           such
           compassion
           and
           remedy
           as
           they
           deserved
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           new
           Edictment
           was
           framed
           both
           against
           him
           and
           them
           :
           Now
           with
           such
           Adversaries
           ,
           with
           men
           of
           such
           cruelty
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           had
           oftentimes
           falsified
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           broken
           their
           promises
           ,
           what
           wise
           Prince
           would
           ever
           have
           used
           greater
           lenity
           ,
           more
           mercy
           ,
           or
           better
           Justice
           then
           the
           King
           of
           England
           shewed
           them
           ?
           Especially
           considering
           the
           immortal
           hatred
           ,
           deadly
           malice
           ,
           and
           long
           emulations
           ,
           competentions
           ,
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           contentions
           that
           have
           been
           alwayes
           betwixt
           England
           and
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Objection
           that
           they
           make
           against
           this
           Contract
           ,
           is
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           France
           
             cannot
             be
             given
             unto
             any
             man
             by
             Will
             or
             Testament
             :
          
           Which
           priviledge
           seemeth
           unto
           me
           very
           strange
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           by
           report
           of
           probable
           Histories
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           
             Spain
             ,
             England
             ,
             Aragon
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Poland
             ,
          
           
           and
           other
           Countries
           have
           been
           given
           away
           by
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           French-men
           will
           challenge
           an
           Immunity
           contrary
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           they
           must
           shew
           how
           they
           came
           by
           such
           a
           Priviledge
           ,
           and
           why
           they
           should
           not
           follow
           the
           customes
           of
           other
           Kingdomes
           :
           For
           whosoever
           will
           alledge
           an
           exemption
           from
           the
           due
           observance
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           must
           make
           it
           appear
           at
           what
           time
           ,
           for
           what
           occasion
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           he
           or
           his
           Predecessors
           obtained
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Giver
           ,
           and
           the
           consideration
           and
           cause
           of
           the
           Grant
           being
           duly
           examined
           and
           discreetly
           considered
           ,
           
           the
           strength
           and
           validity
           of
           his
           exemption
           may
           be
           well
           and
           perfectly
           seen
           .
           
           I
           know
           that
           there
           are
           many
           degrees
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Kings
           are
           in
           some
           manner
           subject
           unto
           others
           from
           whom
           they
           receive
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           they
           and
           their
           Kingdomes
           are
           ruled
           and
           directed
           .
           So
           hath
           Scotland
           been
           ruled
           by
           England
           ,
           so
           hath
           Denmark
           acknowledged
           the
           Empire
           ,
           so
           hath
           Sicily
           obeyed
           Rome
           ;
           so
           hath
           the
           Pope
           challenged
           power
           and
           authority
           over
           the
           Empire
           .
           But
           all
           Histories
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           although
           of
           other
           Kingdomes
           some
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           others
           unto
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           yet
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           is
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           hath
           been
           most
           absolute
           ,
           neither
           depending
           upon
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           nor
           being
           in
           any
           respect
           subject
           unto
           the
           Pope
           .
           That
           the
           Emperour
           hath
           no
           authority
           over
           France
           ,
           was
           shewed
           when
           as
           Sigismond
           the
           Emperour
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Earl
           of
           Savoy
           a
           Duke
           in
           Lyons
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           withstood
           him
           therein
           ,
           and
           forced
           him
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           grief
           ,
           and
           in
           
           a
           great
           fury
           and
           anger
           to
           depart
           thence
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           all
           the
           dominion
           of
           France
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           use
           in
           that
           point
           his
           Imperial
           power
           and
           authority
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           manner
           of
           Authority
           ,
           Prerogative
           ,
           or
           Preheminence
           over
           France
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           all
           Canonists
           ,
           who
           have
           written
           ,
           and
           do
           write
           of
           the
           Popes
           Prerogatives
           :
           For
           albeit
           they
           make
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           subject
           unto
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           yet
           they
           confess
           the
           King
           of
           France
           to
           be
           so
           absolute
           ,
           that
           he
           acknowledgeth
           no
           Superior
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Prince
           but
           he
           ,
           unto
           whom
           some
           Pope
           or
           other
           hath
           not
           either
           given
           or
           confirmed
           his
           Estate
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Superior
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           either
           hath
           or
           could
           bestow
           his
           priviledge
           upon
           France
           :
           And
           it
           appeareth
           by
           their
           own
           Histories
           ;
           
           That
           there
           hath
           been
           nothing
           done
           within
           the
           Realm
           whereby
           their
           Kings
           have
           been
           forbidden
           to
           dispose
           their
           Kingdoms
           by
           their
           last
           Wills
           and
           Testaments
           :
           For
           Dagobert
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           principal
           Lords
           and
           Prelates
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           made
           his
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           and
           therein
           gave
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Austrasia
           unto
           his
           Son
           Sigisbert
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           unto
           his
           Son
           Cloius
           ,
           Likewise
           Charlemain
           by
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           divided
           his
           Kingdom
           betwixt
           his
           three
           Sons
           ;
           He
           gave
           unto
           Charles
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           part
           of
           France
           and
           Germany
           ;
           unto
           
             Pipin
             ,
             Italy
          
           and
           Baivera
           ;
           and
           unto
           Lewis
           that
           part
           of
           France
           which
           confineth
           and
           bordereth
           upon
           Spain
           and
           Provence
           ;
           And
           caused
           this
           his
           Will
           to
           be
           ratified
           ,
           confirmed
           and
           approved
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           intituled
           his
           Sons
           with
           the
           names
           of
           Kings
           .
           It
           is
           also
           written
           by
           French
           Historiographers
           ,
           That
           
             Philip
             de
             Valois
          
           (
           who
           contended
           with
           Edward
           the
           Third
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           )
           ordained
           by
           his
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           
           that
           Iohn
           his
           eldest
           Son
           should
           succeed
           him
           in
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           second
           Son
           Philip
           should
           enjoy
           for
           his
           part
           and
           portion
           ,
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Orleans
           ,
           and
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Valois
           .
           Now
           these
           three
           Kings
           being
           of
           three
           Races
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           ,
           Dagobert
           of
           the
           
             Merovingians
             ,
             Charlemain
          
           of
           the
           Charlemains
           ,
           and
           
             Philip
             de
             Valois
          
           ,
           although
           not
           directly
           ,
           yet
           collaterally
           of
           the
           Capets
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           three
           only
           Races
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           France
           ;
           and
           they
           having
           disposed
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           in
           manner
           as
           is
           a
           foresaid
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           presumed
           that
           others
           before
           them
           have
           or
           might
           have
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           especially
           since
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           to
           be
           shewed
           which
           forbiddeth
           Kings
           to
           bequeath
           their
           Kingdoms
           by
           Will
           and
           Testament
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           and
           last
           Objection
           which
           is
           made
           against
           this
           Contract
           is
           ,
           That
           Charles
           
             the
             sixth
             could
             not
             lawfully
             dis-inherit
             his
             son
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             ,
             by
             the
             custome
             of
          
           France
           
             was
             lawful
             and
             apparent
             Heir
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             for
             any
             cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             be
             deprived
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             of
             that
             right
             which
             belonged
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             ancient
             Priviledge
             of
          
           France
           .
           
        
         
           In
           this
           Objection
           there
           are
           two
           things
           intended
           ;
           The
           one
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           France
           
             cannot
             deprive
             their
             Sons
             or
             next
             Heirs
             ,
             for
             any
             occasion
             whatsoever
             ,
             of
             their
             Right
             ,
             Title
             ,
             and
             Interest
             to
             the
             Royal
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             .
          
           
           The
           other
           ,
           
             That
             the
             next
             of
             the
             blood
             Royal
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             succeed
             and
             enjoy
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Ob●ection
           is
           (
           in
           my
           simple
           opinion
           )
           of
           greatest
           force
           ,
           because
           I
           read
           not
           in
           all
           the
           Histories
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           ever
           any
           King
           thereof
           ,
           but
           Charls
           the
           sixth
           did
           dis-inherit
           his
           Son
           :
           True
           it
           is
           that
           Charles
           the
           seventh
           was
           thus
           dis-inherited
           ,
           being
           plagued
           by
           God
           for
           his
           disobedience
           towards
           
           his
           Father
           ,
           with
           a
           Son
           as
           undutiful
           and
           disobedient
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           as
           himself
           was
           ,
           sent
           unto
           the
           Pope
           to
           advise
           him
           how
           he
           might
           dis-inherit
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           who
           had
           divers
           times
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           bestow
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           his
           second
           son
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           never
           found
           any
           manner
           of
           disobedience
           ;
           but
           the
           difficulty
           is
           resolved
           by
           this
           reason
           following
           :
           For
           if
           a
           Kingdom
           may
           be
           given
           by
           Will
           and
           Testament
           (
           as
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           )
           that
           it
           may
           also
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           one
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           upon
           another
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           just
           cause
           given
           by
           him
           who
           layeth
           claim
           thereunto
           ;
           why
           he
           should
           be
           dis-inherited
           ,
           especially
           when
           as
           there
           is
           no
           such
           necessity
           of
           successive
           inheritance
           ,
           as
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           mentioned
           ;
           And
           in
           case
           it
           be
           doubtful
           whether
           a
           Kingdom
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           right
           Heir
           ,
           and
           be
           bequeathed
           unto
           another
           ;
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Country
           in
           private
           mens
           Inheritance
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           because
           most
           commonly
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Law
           is
           in
           part
           ,
           such
           it
           is
           in
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           generally
           the
           Nobility
           of
           every
           Realm
           (
           who
           regard
           the
           conservation
           of
           their
           Honour
           and
           Dignity
           in
           their
           Families
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           Princes
           do
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           in
           their
           Posterity
           )
           do
           follow
           and
           imitate
           the
           manner
           ,
           Law
           ,
           and
           Order
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           touching
           the
           disposition
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           :
           And
           even
           as
           they
           usually
           dispose
           of
           their
           Principalities
           ,
           so
           do
           the
           other
           of
           their
           Baronies
           ,
           and
           inferior
           Estates
           ,
           by
           what
           Name
           or
           Title
           soever
           they
           be
           called
           :
           If
           therefore
           it
           can
           be
           shewed
           that
           any
           of
           the
           chief
           Nobility
           of
           France
           ,
           have
           at
           any
           time
           dis-inherited
           their
           lawful
           Heirs
           ,
           it
           may
           justly
           be
           presumed
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           may
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           the
           like
           occasion
           is
           offered
           unto
           them
           :
           The
           Lords
           of
           Bearne
           have
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
           been
           of
           such
           power
           and
           might
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           thereof
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           made
           great
           account
           and
           reckoning
           of
           them
           ;
           And
           the
           present
           King
           of
           France
           is
           Lord
           thereof
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           Adversaries
           the
           Spaniards
           (
           who
           will
           hardly
           vouchsafe
           him
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           of
           France
           or
           of
           Navar
           ,
           because
           they
           take
           him
           to
           be
           lawful
           King
           of
           neither
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           )
           is
           commonly
           called
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Bearne
           .
           The
           Earls
           also
           of
           Foix
           ,
           have
           beyond
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           ,
           been
           of
           such
           worth
           and
           estimation
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           written
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           when
           they
           were
           also
           Lords
           of
           Bearne
           )
           they
           cared
           neither
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           Kings
           of
           Navarra
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           able
           upon
           any
           urgent
           occasion
           to
           keep
           more
           men
           at
           Arms
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           then
           both
           those
           Kings
           could
           make
           at
           two
           several
           Levies
           .
           Both
           these
           Lordships
           or
           Seigneuries
           ,
           are
           now
           under
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navar
           ;
           and
           the
           principal
           members
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           and
           lawful
           Owners
           of
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           
           dis-inherited
           their
           next
           and
           lawful
           Heirs
           ,
           only
           for
           ingratitude
           and
           unkindness
           towards
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           French
           Histories
           report
           ,
           that
           Gaston
           Lord
           of
           Bea●ne
           had
           but
           two
           Daughters
           ;
           the
           eldest
           of
           which
           he
           married
           unto
           the
           Earl
           of
           Armignack
           ,
           and
           the
           younger
           unto
           the
           Earl
           of
           Foix
           ,
           who
           was
           Nephew
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Aragon
           :
           
           It
           fortuned
           that
           the
           said
           Gaston
           had
           Wars
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           wherein
           he
           desired
           help
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Armignack
           ,
           who
           refused
           to
           succour
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Foix
           holp
           him
           with
           such
           power
           and
           force
           ,
           that
           he
           enforced
           the
           King
           to
           very
           reasonable
           conditions
           of
           Peace
           ;
           in
           recompence
           of
           which
           service
           ,
           Gaston
           made
           the
           Earl
           of
           Foix
           his
           sole
           Heir
           ;
           and
           caused
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           other
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           confirm
           and
           ratifie
           his
           Grant
           ;
           whereupon
           followed
           great
           strife
           and
           contention
           between
           the
           two
           Earls
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           written
           in
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           France
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1391.
           
           
           The
           Earl
           of
           Foix
           ,
           because
           his
           Son
           ,
           by
           the
           consent
           and
           counsel
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           went
           about
           to
           have
           poisoned
           him
           ,
           gave
           his
           Earldom
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           presently
           bestowed
           the
           same
           upon
           the
           Earl
           of
           Candalles
           .
           Here
           you
           see
           two
           Heirs
           dis-inherited
           by
           their
           Father
           ,
           whose
           Act
           was
           generally
           reputed
           and
           held
           lawful
           .
           Now
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           like
           cause
           in
           Charles
           the
           seventh
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           it
           not
           be
           thought
           lawful
           for
           his
           Father
           to
           inflict
           upon
           him
           the
           like
           punishment
           ▪
           The
           one
           of
           them
           denyed
           his
           Father
           in
           law
           such
           help
           as
           he
           demanded
           ;
           The
           other
           purposed
           to
           have
           poysoned
           his
           own
           Father
           :
           The
           unkindness
           of
           both
           was
           not
           in
           all
           degrees
           equal
           ,
           yet
           their
           punishments
           were
           in
           all
           respects
           alike
           .
           The
           Father
           of
           the
           one
           incurred
           no
           loss
           by
           his
           Son
           in
           lawes
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           other
           lived
           not
           a
           minute
           of
           an
           hour
           the
           less
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           sons
           wicked
           purpose
           .
           But
           Charles
           the
           6ths
           case
           was
           in
           many
           respects
           lamentable
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           ingratitude
           for
           many
           causes
           worthy
           of
           greater
           punishment
           then
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ;
           for
           the
           murdered
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Peers
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           summoned
           by
           Proclamation
           to
           shew
           some
           cause
           before
           his
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Nobles
           of
           France
           ,
           why
           he
           had
           committed
           so
           horrible
           a
           murder
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           not
           appear
           at
           his
           Fathers
           Summons
           ,
           but
           also
           defended
           his
           cruelty
           in
           killing
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           his
           disobedience
           in
           not
           appearing
           at
           his
           Fathers
           Commandment
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           :
           For
           which
           unnatural
           Rebellion
           ,
           not
           his
           Father
           alone
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Council
           and
           Nobility
           of
           France
           ,
           gave
           judgement
           that
           he
           should
           be
           banished
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           reputed
           unworthy
           to
           succeed
           his
           Father
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           part
           or
           parcel
           thereof
           ;
           which
           done
           ,
           and
           Judgment
           being
           both
           begun
           and
           ended
           with
           all
           such
           solemnities
           as
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           are
           required
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           held
           and
           reputed
           most
           just
           and
           equal
           ,
           since
           both
           Law
           and
           mans
           reason
           neither
           hath
           not
           can
           invent
           any
           better
           means
           to
           chast●se
           and
           correct
           the
           unnatural
           disobedience
           of
           rebellious
           children
           towards
           their
           Parents
           ,
           then
           by
           depriving
           them
           of
           their
           Patrimony
           descending
           from
           their
           Parents
           .
           And
           if
           Princes
           should
           be
           debarred
           of
           this
           manner
           of
           correction
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           in
           far
           worse
           condition
           then
           their
           poorest
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           Princes
           Children
           having
           more
           occasions
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           wickedness
           ,
           then
           their
           Subjects
           Children
           have
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           not
           be
           restrained
           by
           dis-inheritance
           ,
           would
           undoubtedly
           go
           far
           beyond
           all
           others
           in
           lewdness
           and
           unhappiness
           ;
           because
           Princes
           and
           Noble-men
           ,
           whether
           they
           give
           themselves
           unto
           vertue
           or
           unto
           vice
           ,
           most
           commonly
           excell
           the
           meaner
           sort
           in
           both
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           evidently
           appear
           unto
           such
           by
           reading
           the
           lives
           of
           Princes
           and
           Peers
           of
           all
           Realms
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           shall
           find
           such
           rare
           Presidents
           of
           vertues
           and
           vices
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           far
           exceed
           mans
           reason
           ,
           or
           will
           hardly
           be
           credited
           or
           beleeved
           of
           any
           man.
           Was
           there
           ever
           any
           private
           man
           comparable
           to
           Nero
           for
           cruelty
           ,
           or
           to
           Vespasian
           for
           mercy
           ?
           to
           Solomon
           for
           wisdom
           ,
           or
           to
           Childerick
           of
           France
           for
           folly
           ?
           to
           Trajan
           for
           goodness
           ,
           or
           to
           Cambyses
           for
           murder
           ?
           to
           Tarquin
           for
           pride
           ,
           or
           to
           Lewis
           of
           France
           for
           meekness
           ?
           to
           Caesar
           for
           liberality
           ,
           or
           to
           Caligula
           for
           avarice
           ?
           to
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           for
           moderation
           and
           temperance
           ,
           or
           to
           Commodus
           for
           prodigality
           and
           dissoluteness
           ?
           Briefly
           ,
           to
           Antonius
           and
           Titus
           for
           lenity
           and
           clemency
           ,
           or
           to
           Dionisius
           and
           Tiberius
           for
           rigor
           and
           severity
           ?
           For
           undoubtedly
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           provocations
           to
           vices
           ,
           and
           the
           allurements
           to
           vertues
           are
           more
           and
           greater
           in
           Princes
           then
           in
           private
           men
           ,
           so
           long
           will
           the
           one
           far
           exceed
           the
           other
           in
           vertues
           or
           in
           vices
           ;
           Then
           since
           it
           is
           
           behoveful
           for
           every
           Common-wealth
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           good
           Princes
           ;
           it
           must
           also
           behove
           good
           Parents
           to
           be
           careful
           to
           leave
           good
           children
           to
           succeed
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           so
           affected
           to
           the
           eldest
           of
           their
           children
           because
           he
           is
           the
           first
           of
           their
           strength
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           but
           him
           ,
           their
           sole
           Heir
           and
           Successor
           ,
           although
           he
           alone
           be
           wicked
           and
           ill
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           wise
           ,
           discreet
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           ;
           so
           he
           unworthy
           to
           Govern
           ,
           and
           they
           most
           fit
           to
           Rule
           ;
           because
           he
           would
           overthrow
           ,
           and
           they
           uphold
           the
           whole
           Estate
           and
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           hereof
           ,
           moved
           the
           good
           Emperour
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           good
           and
           a
           bad
           Son
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           visited
           with
           a
           Disease
           that
           was
           mortal
           ,
           greatly
           to
           lament
           his
           own
           death
           ;
           not
           because
           he
           was
           loth
           and
           unwilling
           to
           dye
           ,
           knowing
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           death
           was
           the
           end
           of
           all
           miseries
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           everlasting
           felicity
           ;
           
           but
           for
           that
           he
           was
           bound
           by
           the
           custome
           ,
           generally
           ,
           and
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           received
           and
           allowed
           by
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           will
           and
           desire
           ,
           to
           leave
           the
           Empire
           of
           Rome
           (
           which
           had
           been
           ruled
           a
           long
           time
           by
           his
           many
           years
           and
           great
           experience
           )
           to
           be
           Governed
           and
           Ruled
           by
           the
           indiscreet
           youth
           and
           youthful
           indiscretion
           of
           his
           bad
           Son
           Commodus
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           hereof
           ,
           caused
           Iames
           King
           of
           Aragon
           and
           Sicily
           ,
           to
           perswade
           his
           eldest
           Son
           Iames
           (
           who
           was
           more
           fit
           to
           live
           sequestred
           from
           the
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           
           in
           a
           Monastry
           ,
           then
           to
           sway
           a
           Monarchy
           )
           to
           leave
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           betake
           himself
           to
           a
           Monastical
           life
           ,
           suffering
           his
           second
           Brother
           Alphonsus
           ,
           (
           upon
           whom
           God
           had
           bestowed
           sufficient
           gifts
           and
           qualities
           capable
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           )
           to
           succeed
           his
           Father
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           hereof
           induced
           Robert
           King
           of
           France
           to
           make
           his
           second
           Son
           Henry
           his
           Heir
           and
           Successor
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           because
           he
           knew
           that
           God
           had
           endowed
           him
           with
           a
           far
           better
           spirit
           and
           wit
           ,
           more
           fit
           to
           Command
           and
           Govern
           then
           his
           eldest
           Son
           Robert
           had
           ,
           upon
           whom
           he
           bestowed
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Burgundy
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           hereof
           moved
           not
           only
           Lewis
           surnamed
           the
           Gross
           ,
           
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           the
           Peers
           and
           States
           of
           the
           same
           Realm
           ,
           to
           make
           Lewis
           his
           second
           Son
           King
           ,
           because
           Robert
           his
           eldest
           Son
           was
           by
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           judgment
           and
           understanding
           ,
           judged
           unfit
           and
           unworthy
           to
           bear
           or
           sway
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           and
           they
           held
           it
           sufficient
           to
           bestow
           upon
           him
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Dreux
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Consideration
           hereof
           moved
           Dagobert
           King
           of
           France
           to
           intreat
           Sigisbert
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           
           who
           not
           being
           able
           in
           his
           opinion
           to
           Rule
           and
           Govern
           so
           great
           a
           Kingdom
           as
           France
           ,
           and
           yet
           desirous
           to
           have
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           be
           contented
           with
           the
           small
           Kingdom
           of
           Austrasia
           ,
           and
           to
           resign
           and
           give
           over
           his
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           unto
           his
           younger
           Brother
           Clouis
           .
        
         
           Considering
           therefore
           ,
           That
           the
           Gifts
           which
           are
           required
           in
           a
           Prince
           are
           many
           and
           very
           difficult
           to
           be
           attained
           :
           That
           very
           few
           have
           wit
           and
           wisdom
           sufficient
           to
           govern
           a
           Kingdom
           :
           That
           of
           these
           few
           some
           use
           their
           wits
           to
           attain
           to
           their
           purpose
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           gotten
           their
           desire
           ,
           leave
           both
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           declare
           by
           many
           Examples
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           to
           digress
           from
           my
           purpose
           :
           )
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           vertues
           of
           the
           Parents
           are
           obscured
           and
           blemished
           by
           the
           childrens
           vices
           ;
           and
           the
           Predecessors
           Conquests
           are
           oftentimes
           either
           lost
           or
           diminished
           by
           the
           Successors
           folly
           and
           pusillanimity
           :
           It
           were
           a
           shame
           for
           the
           Father
           ,
           a
           
           detriment
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           a
           wrong
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           an
           injury
           to
           the
           vertuous
           child
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           good
           Son
           to
           succeed
           a
           vertuous
           Father
           ,
           to
           bind
           the
           same
           Father
           to
           leave
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           his
           good
           children
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           to
           him
           that
           is
           neither
           worthy
           nor
           well
           able
           to
           rule
           the
           thousand
           part
           thereof
           ;
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           it
           be
           lamentatable
           ,
           yea
           scant
           tolerable
           ,
           to
           prefer
           wicked
           children
           before
           them
           that
           are
           vertuous
           ;
           and
           to
           lay
           a
           heavy
           charge
           and
           burthen
           upon
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           take
           up
           (
           much
           less
           to
           bear
           )
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           whole
           term
           of
           their
           natural
           life
           ;
           truly
           it
           is
           much
           more
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           no
           respect
           to
           be
           suffered
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Son
           should
           be
           set
           over
           others
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           govern
           them
           ,
           who
           could
           nor
           would
           never
           govern
           himself
           well
           ;
           to
           exact
           and
           require
           obedience
           of
           his
           Inferiors
           ,
           who
           was
           always
           disobedient
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           disobedience
           unto
           his
           Superiors
           ;
           to
           manage
           ,
           husband
           ,
           and
           increase
           the
           Treasure
           of
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           hath
           prodigally
           wasted
           and
           consumed
           his
           own
           private
           Patrimony
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           induce
           others
           by
           his
           example
           to
           live
           honestly
           ,
           justly
           ,
           orderly
           ,
           and
           virtuously
           (
           as
           Princes
           either
           do
           or
           should
           do
           )
           who
           never
           esteemed
           honesty
           ,
           cared
           for
           justice
           ,
           respected
           order
           ,
           or
           embraced
           vertue
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Bodin
          
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Republica
          
           ,
           writeth
           that
           a
           disobedient
           child
           of
           France
           being
           sued
           by
           his
           Mother
           for
           using
           himself
           unreverently
           towards
           her
           ,
           and
           especially
           for
           easing
           his
           body
           in
           a
           mess
           of
           Broth
           which
           she
           had
           provided
           for
           her self
           ;
           was
           condemned
           by
           a
           competent
           and
           wise
           judge
           ,
           to
           make
           her
           honourable
           amends
           ;
           from
           which
           sentence
           the
           wicked
           Son
           disdaining
           to
           ask
           his
           Mother
           pardon
           and
           forgiveness
           ,
           appealed
           unto
           Paris
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           found
           
             bene
             appellatum
          
           ,
           and
           
             male
             judicatum
          
           ,
           not
           that
           the
           Judges
           there
           thought
           that
           the
           Appellant
           had
           just
           cause
           to
           appeal
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           enjoined
           to
           submit
           himself
           unto
           his
           Mother
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           Judges
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           appealed
           ,
           had
           not
           inflicted
           such
           punishment
           upon
           him
           as
           he
           deserved
           ;
           And
           therefore
           considering
           his
           former
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           also
           his
           unkind
           and
           unnatural
           perseverance
           therein
           ,
           indiscreetly
           shewed
           ,
           in
           refusing
           to
           make
           so
           slender
           a
           submission
           ,
           they
           altered
           the
           former
           sentence
           ,
           and
           gave
           judgment
           that
           he
           should
           be
           presently
           hanged
           ,
           which
           was
           accordingly
           executed
           .
        
         
           This
           sentence
           was
           highly
           commended
           by
           Bodin
           ,
           and
           worthily
           allowed
           and
           praised
           by
           as
           many
           Frenchmen
           as
           did
           ever
           read
           the
           same
           in
           his
           Book
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           can
           they
           dislike
           the
           Judgment
           given
           against
           Charles
           the
           seventh
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           inferior
           Judge
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           King
           ;
           not
           by
           a
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           (
           the
           Judges
           whereof
           may
           so
           hate
           an
           offence
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           very
           and
           sole
           indignity
           thereof
           ,
           they
           do
           likewise
           hate
           the
           offender
           )
           but
           by
           a
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           rather
           conceal
           then
           reveal
           ,
           and
           pardon
           then
           punish
           his
           childrens
           offences
           ;
           neither
           by
           a
           Father
           alone
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           whole
           Peers
           and
           Nobles
           of
           a
           well
           ruled
           Kingdom
           ?
           not
           lightly
           and
           without
           advice
           ,
           but
           deliberately
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           discretion
           and
           wisdom
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           not
           in
           hatred
           of
           the
           offender
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           whole
           Common-wealth
           ▪
           which
           might
           perish
           under
           the
           hands
           and
           government
           of
           an
           unwise
           ,
           unruly
           ,
           and
           unnatural
           Prince
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           could
           be
           no
           hope
           of
           love
           towards
           them
           or
           their
           Country
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           given
           manifest
           signs
           of
           want
           of
           love
           towards
           his
           Father
           ,
           whom
           nature
           and
           other
           respects
           bound
           him
           to
           love
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           reverence
           ;
           for
           Princes
           as
           well
           as
           private
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           
           children
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           off-spring
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           equally
           and
           undoubtedly
           bound
           to
           obey
           Gods
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Commandments
           ;
           And
           if
           both
           in
           one
           manner
           presume
           to
           break
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           without
           all
           doubt
           and
           controversie
           are
           subject
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           measure
           of
           punishment
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           Laws
           are
           made
           by
           Princes
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Princes
           ;
           and
           to
           bind
           their
           inferiour
           subjects
           ,
           and
           not
           themselves
           or
           their
           children
           ;
           who
           for
           their
           Fathers
           sake
           ,
           for
           the
           priviledge
           of
           their
           birth
           ,
           for
           the
           worthiness
           of
           their
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           authority
           and
           preheminence
           whereunto
           they
           are
           born
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           challenge
           and
           enjoy
           far
           greater
           immunity
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           more
           impunity
           then
           other
           Peers
           ,
           or
           private
           men
           :
           certainly
           reason
           permitteth
           ,
           and
           humanity
           perswadeth
           to
           favour
           a
           Prince
           much
           more
           then
           a
           subject
           .
           But
           it
           was
           both
           the
           Will
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           a
           worthy
           Prince
           ,
           That
           nothing
           commendeth
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Prince
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           submit
           himself
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           his
           own
           Laws
           :
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           better
           means
           to
           induce
           subjects
           to
           shew
           their
           obedience
           unto
           their
           Princes
           Laws
           ,
           then
           the
           example
           of
           their
           own
           Princes
           ,
           not
           vouchsafing
           to
           violate
           the
           least
           branch
           that
           is
           of
           their
           own
           Statutes
           and
           Constitutions
           .
           Was
           not
           that
           King
           highly
           commended
           by
           his
           own
           subjects
           ,
           praised
           by
           his
           posterity
           ,
           and
           worthily
           extolled
           even
           in
           our
           age
           not
           meaning
           that
           the
           son
           who
           had
           by
           breach
           of
           the
           Law
           deserved
           to
           lose
           both
           his
           eyes
           ,
           should
           escape
           unpunished
           (
           which
           might
           be
           offensive
           unto
           his
           subjects
           )
           but
           intending
           to
           moderate
           and
           qualifie
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           his
           Heir
           (
           which
           for
           some
           considerations
           is
           tolerable
           in
           Princes
           )
           plucked
           out
           one
           of
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           his
           Sons
           ,
           thereby
           satisfying
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           rigour
           ,
           yet
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           thereby
           moving
           his
           subjects
           to
           compassion
           in
           regard
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           obedience
           to
           the
           same
           Law
           in
           consideration
           of
           his
           justice
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           stood
           too
           long
           upon
           the
           confutation
           of
           this
           last
           objection
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           touched
           but
           one
           part
           thereof
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           run
           over
           the
           other
           part
           lightly
           ,
           because
           in
           refelling
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           shall
           need
           but
           to
           make
           a
           brief
           repetition
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           already
           :
           for
           if
           you
           remember
           that
           not
           Bernard
           the
           Nephew
           ,
           
           but
           Lewis
           the
           Meek
           succeeded
           his
           brother
           Pipin
           ,
           eldest
           son
           to
           Charlemaigne
           ,
           and
           father
           to
           Bernard
           ;
           That
           Pipin
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           right
           Heir
           was
           king
           after
           Childerick
           ;
           that
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           and
           not
           Charls
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           enjoyed
           the
           Crown
           immediately
           after
           Lotharius
           :
           That
           Dagoberts
           second
           son
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           eldest
           possessed
           the
           Royal
           Scepter
           after
           him
           :
           That
           Henry
           the
           younger
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           elder
           brother
           ruled
           after
           king
           Robert
           their
           Father
           ;
           and
           that
           Lewis
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           not
           Robert
           the
           eldest
           child
           of
           king
           Lewis
           the
           Gross
           ,
           was
           called
           to
           the
           royal
           Scepter
           and
           Crown
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           please
           you
           to
           call
           to
           remembrance
           that
           Pharamond
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           before-mentioned
           ,
           were
           chosen
           kings
           ,
           you
           shall
           easily
           see
           and
           perceive
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           such
           custome
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least-wise
           the
           same
           not
           so
           inviolable
           as
           it
           is
           suggested
           ,
           for
           the
           next
           of
           the
           Blood
           to
           succeed
           always
           in
           his
           own
           right
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Heir
           to
           hid
           Predecessor
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           if
           you
           please
           to
           understand
           that
           Theodorick
           the
           first
           king
           of
           France
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           
           because
           he
           was
           a
           man
           wholly
           given
           over
           to
           pleasure
           ,
           of
           small
           worth
           ,
           of
           less
           value
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           sufficiency
           capable
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Kingdom
           as
           France
           was
           and
           is
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           States
           of
           his
           Realm
           deprived
           of
           his
           Royal
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           put
           up
           in
           a
           Monastery
           .
           That
           Lewis
           surnamed
           
             Do
             nothing
          
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           make
           France
           Tributary
           unto
           Normandy
           ,
           
           was
           also
           driven
           by
           the
           States
           to
           give
           over
           his
           
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           the
           residue
           of
           his
           life
           in
           a
           house
           of
           Religion
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Peers
           of
           France
           not
           regarding
           the
           young
           years
           of
           Charls
           the
           son
           of
           Lewis
           their
           King
           ,
           
           deprived
           him
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           made
           Eude
           Earl
           of
           Paris
           king
           of
           France
           ;
           You
           may
           think
           it
           as
           lawful
           for
           Charls
           the
           6.
           to
           deprive
           his
           Son
           Charles
           of
           his
           Inheritance
           ,
           for
           the
           horrible
           murther
           committed
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           on
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           blood
           royall
           ,
           a
           Peer
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           a
           Counsellour
           unto
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           great
           ,
           manifest
           ,
           and
           undutiful
           disobedience
           which
           he
           shewed
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           for
           the
           States
           of
           the
           same
           Realm
           to
           deprive
           Theodorick
           for
           his
           Insufficiency
           ,
           Lewis
           for
           his
           Pusillanimity
           ,
           and
           Charles
           for
           his
           youth
           .
           So
           you
           see
           the
           last
           Objection
           refuted
           by
           their
           own
           Examples
           .
           And
           as
           you
           see
           the
           cause
           why
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           cannot
           dis-inherit
           their
           children
           ;
           so
           I
           will
           let
           you
           understand
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           have
           invented
           a
           new
           shift
           or
           device
           ,
           thereby
           to
           deprive
           those
           of
           their
           due
           who
           made
           claim
           to
           such
           debts
           as
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           owed
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           still
           )
           when
           a
           King
           of
           France
           dyed
           greatly
           indebted
           to
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           which
           debt
           they
           challenging
           of
           his
           immediate
           Successor
           and
           Heir
           ,
           who
           dyed
           in
           their
           debt
           ;
           It
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           although
           true
           it
           was
           that
           Contracts
           do
           bind
           the
           Contrahents
           and
           their
           heirs
           ,
           as
           well
           private
           men
           a
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           not
           succeeding
           as
           Heirs
           ,
           but
           as
           Successors
           by
           custom
           ,
           are
           not
           within
           the
           meaning
           and
           sense
           of
           that
           Law
           which
           speaketh
           of
           Contracts
           and
           their
           Contrahents
           ,
           and
           their
           Heirs
           only
           .
           
           By
           which
           cavil
           the
           poor
           Switzers
           were
           deceived
           of
           their
           due
           debt
           ,
           as
           we
           English-men
           have
           been
           debarred
           of
           our
           Claims
           ,
           Titles
           and
           Rights
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           the
           Law
           Salique
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           no
           Law
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           such
           exceptions
           ,
           devices
           ,
           and
           subtleties
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           lately
           specified
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           point
           whereat
           they
           wonder
           ,
           is
           ,
           why
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           having
           good
           right
           unto
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           
           and
           better
           success
           when
           they
           demanded
           their
           Right
           by
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           do
           not
           still
           prosecute
           their
           demand
           ,
           and
           did
           quickly
           lose
           whatsoever
           they
           or
           their
           Predecessors
           got
           in
           many
           years
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           consisteth
           of
           two
           several
           points
           ,
           the
           one
           why
           we
           forbear
           to
           challenge
           our
           right
           ?
           the
           other
           by
           what
           occasion
           we
           lost
           all
           that
           some
           of
           our
           Kings
           had
           conquered
           ,
           especially
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           who
           subdued
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           dyed
           very
           young
           ,
           yet
           he
           left
           his
           Son
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           being
           an
           Infant
           of
           few
           years
           ,
           so
           mighty
           at
           home
           so
           be-friended
           abroad
           ,
           so
           accompanied
           with
           good
           Souldiers
           ,
           so
           well
           assisted
           with
           good
           Counsellours
           ,
           so
           followed
           by
           cunning
           and
           expert
           captains
           ,
           
           and
           so
           directed
           by
           wise
           and
           discreet
           Generals
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           but
           ten
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           he
           was
           crowned
           at
           Paris
           King
           of
           France
           by
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Bedford
           and
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           chief
           Peers
           and
           Nobility
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           This
           first
           point
           is
           easily
           answered
           ,
           because
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           time
           we
           laid
           claim
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           those
           Princes
           of
           ours
           who
           were
           Martial
           men
           ,
           and
           inclined
           to
           Wars
           ,
           demanded
           their
           Right
           by
           open
           Wars
           ;
           as
           both
           ours
           and
           their
           Chronicles
           do
           testifie
           .
           But
           it
           pleased
           God
           sometimes
           to
           send
           us
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           unto
           other
           Kingdomes
           )
           such
           Princes
           as
           were
           rather
           given
           to
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           unto
           peace
           ,
           rather
           then
           unto
           Wars
           ,
           and
           Martial
           exploits
           ;
           in
           whose
           time
           the
           Frenchmen
           were
           wise
           enough
           to
           
           take
           advantage
           of
           their
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           natures
           ;
           and
           when
           our
           Kings
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           following
           (
           as
           Subjects
           commonly
           do
           )
           the
           humours
           and
           qualities
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           gave
           themselves
           unto
           pleasures
           and
           pastimes
           ,
           the
           French
           followed
           the
           Wars
           ;
           and
           either
           by
           open
           Invasions
           ,
           or
           by
           subtile
           devices
           ,
           recoverd
           part
           of
           their
           losses
           .
           Besides
           it
           hath
           sometimes
           fortuned
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           had
           valiant
           Princes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hath
           both
           good
           will
           and
           sufficient
           power
           to
           recover
           their
           Right
           ,
           our
           Realm
           hath
           either
           been
           divided
           within
           it self
           ,
           and
           by
           domestical
           dissention
           hindred
           to
           prosecute
           Forraign
           Wars
           :
           Or
           that
           our
           Kings
           coming
           by
           their
           kingdoms
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           have
           had
           more
           mind
           and
           occasion
           to
           stable
           and
           assure
           the
           same
           unto
           themselves
           and
           their
           Heirs
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           Wars
           abroad
           .
           Again
           during
           the
           contentions
           betwixt
           the
           houses
           of
           Lancaster
           and
           of
           York
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           other
           sought
           favour
           and
           friendship
           ,
           and
           alliance
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           prevailed
           in
           their
           attempts
           and
           purposes
           ,
           by
           their
           aid
           ,
           furtherance
           and
           sufferance
           ;
           thought
           it
           an
           especial
           point
           of
           wit
           and
           policy
           to
           seek
           and
           continue
           their
           Amity
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           buy
           the
           same
           with
           very
           hard
           conditions
           ;
           lest
           that
           having
           them
           for
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           they
           should
           either
           invade
           their
           Realms
           ,
           or
           assist
           their
           Competitors
           ,
           who
           most
           commonly
           fled
           unto
           them
           for
           help
           ;
           relief
           ,
           and
           succour
           .
           For
           as
           many
           of
           our
           Kings
           as
           have
           been
           driven
           out
           of
           their
           Royal
           Seats
           and
           Dignities
           by
           their
           domestical
           Adversaries
           ,
           have
           been
           either
           entertained
           ,
           or
           restored
           to
           their
           Crowns
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           or
           the
           Princes
           of
           Henault
           ;
           as
           were
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           sixth
           and
           the
           seventh
           .
           Besides
           some
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           Lewis
           
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           and
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           doubting
           that
           our
           Kings
           would
           annoy
           them
           at
           home
           whilest
           they
           were
           busied
           in
           Forraign
           Wars
           ,
           corrupted
           our
           Kings
           Council
           with
           bribes
           ,
           and
           with
           yearly
           rewards
           and
           pensions
           made
           them
           so
           bound
           and
           beholding
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           only
           bewray
           their
           Masters
           secrets
           ,
           but
           also
           diverted
           their
           purposes
           ;
           and
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           were
           purposed
           to
           molest
           France
           ,
           or
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Enemies
           of
           France
           ,
           they
           changed
           the
           Kings
           minds
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           them
           not
           only
           ,
           not
           to
           hinder
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           help
           and
           further
           the
           French
           Kings
           in
           all
           their
           Enterprises
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           their
           Enemies
           .
           And
           they
           were
           not
           only
           contented
           to
           ●ee
           our
           cheif
           Counsellors
           ,
           
           as
           Francis
           the
           first
           ●id
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           ,
           who
           bare
           such
           sway
           with
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ,
           changed
           his
           determination
           so
           often
           ,
           made
           him
           friend
           and
           enemy
           to
           whom
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           favoured
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           French
           king
           his
           common
           Adversary
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           commonly
           said
           ,
           that
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           ruled
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           purchased
           our
           Kings
           favour
           and
           furtherance
           with
           yearly
           Fees
           and
           Pensions
           .
           For
           it
           is
           written
           that
           Lewis
           the
           eleventh
           to
           retain
           and
           entertain
           the
           King
           of
           England
           for
           his
           friend
           ,
           
           payed
           him
           yearly
           in
           London
           50000
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           yearly
           16000
           other
           Crowns
           upon
           his
           chief
           Counsellors
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           and
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Rolls
           ,
           and
           when
           our
           King
           had
           any
           occasion
           to
           send
           any
           Embassadour
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           received
           them
           so
           honourably
           ,
           entertained
           them
           so
           friendly
           ,
           rewarded
           them
           so
           liberally
           ,
           and
           dispatched
           them
           with
           so
           fair
           words
           ,
           although
           their
           Embassage
           was
           never
           so
           unpleasant
           and
           displeasing
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           departed
           alwayes
           very
           well
           contented
           .
           And
           albeit
           that
           some
           of
           them
           knew
           that
           whatsoever
           he
           did
           ,
           was
           to
           win
           time
           to
           
           work
           his
           will
           and
           purposes
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           got
           much
           by
           their
           dissimulation
           ,
           they
           dissembled
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           never
           acquainted
           our
           King
           with
           his
           secret
           intentions
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Lewis
           ,
           besides
           this
           manner
           of
           entertaining
           of
           our
           Ambassadors
           ,
           used
           (
           when
           there
           was
           any
           great
           matter
           in
           debate
           and
           contention
           betwixt
           us
           and
           him
           )
           to
           receive
           all
           Ambassages
           that
           were
           sent
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           answer
           any
           of
           them
           but
           alwaies
           promised
           to
           send
           other
           Ambassadors
           after
           them
           ,
           who
           should
           bring
           his
           answers
           ,
           and
           give
           our
           king
           such
           assurance
           of
           all
           things
           whereof
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           doubt
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           no
           longer
           cause
           to
           be
           discontented
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           sending
           of
           such
           Ambassadors
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           be
           still
           assured
           to
           gain
           time
           ,
           he
           sent
           such
           personages
           as
           never
           had
           been
           in
           England
           before
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           former
           Ambassadors
           had
           promised
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           not
           performed
           ,
           or
           begun
           any
           Treaty
           that
           was
           not
           finished
           ,
           the
           latter
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           make
           any
           answer
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           enforced
           to
           desire
           some
           time
           and
           respite
           to
           acquaint
           their
           Master
           therewith
           ,
           and
           to
           crave
           and
           have
           his
           resolution
           therein
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           you
           may
           remember
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Kingdoms
           should
           remain
           still
           under
           their
           natural
           Princes
           ,
           or
           being
           transferred
           from
           one
           Nation
           to
           another
           ,
           should
           at
           length
           return
           unto
           kings
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           who
           indeed
           are
           more
           fit
           to
           govern
           them
           ,
           of
           his
           infinite
           goodness
           toward
           man
           doth
           usually
           send
           a
           peaceable
           Successor
           after
           a
           Warlike
           Prince
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           the
           conquered
           recover
           either
           all
           or
           part
           of
           their
           losses
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           heavenly
           will
           and
           pleasure
           hath
           hapned
           in
           England
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           places
           :
           For
           we
           have
           had
           such
           Princes
           as
           did
           as
           well
           lose
           what
           their
           Predecessors
           had
           conquered
           ,
           or
           recover
           what
           some
           of
           them
           lost
           .
           
           We
           won
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Richard
           the
           first
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           and
           sold
           it
           presently
           .
           We
           enjoyed
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           marriage
           with
           the
           daughter
           and
           heir
           of
           VVilliam
           Duke
           of
           Aquitane
           ,
           and
           wife
           unto
           Henry
           the
           2.
           that
           Dukedome
           better
           then
           300
           years
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           lost
           the
           same
           by
           negligence
           .
           We
           possessed
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Normandy
           350
           years
           ,
           and
           lost
           it
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Charls
           the
           7.
           
           We
           subdued
           Scotland
           
           in
           Edw.
           1.
           time
           ,
           and
           lost
           it
           not
           long
           after
           .
           We
           conquered
           Ireland
           better
           then
           four
           hundred
           years
           since
           ,
           and
           yet
           retain
           it
           .
           VVe
           ruled
           in
           Flanders
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           were
           driven
           out
           of
           Flanders
           after
           a
           small
           while
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           Brennus
           who
           first
           took
           and
           conquered
           Rome
           ,
           was
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           continued
           his
           conquest
           but
           a
           very
           short
           time
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           we
           have
           had
           good
           fortune
           against
           others
           ,
           so
           others
           have
           not
           wanted
           good
           success
           against
           us
           :
           for
           the
           Romans
           conquered
           us
           ,
           the
           Saxons
           subdued
           us
           ,
           the
           Danes
           ruled
           us
           ,
           and
           lastly
           the
           Normans
           had
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           us
           ;
           of
           whom
           our
           Kings
           are
           lineally
           descended
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           race
           they
           have
           continued
           better
           then
           500
           years
           .
        
         
           Again
           it
           is
           usual
           betwixt
           Princes
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           wearied
           with
           long
           ,
           tedious
           ,
           chargeable
           and
           dangerous
           wars
           ,
           to
           desire
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           yeild
           to
           the
           same
           upon
           reasonable
           conditions
           ;
           and
           in
           consideration
           of
           their
           troubles
           endured
           in
           wars
           ,
           of
           their
           charges
           sustained
           thereby
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           subjects
           impoverished
           by
           the
           means
           thereof
           ,
           to
           take
           long
           times
           of
           Truce
           ,
           and
           surcease
           from
           wars
           ,
           within
           which
           time
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           do
           any
           act
           of
           hostility
           .
           And
           this
           occasion
           hath
           also
           restrained
           some
           of
           our
           Princes
           for
           attempting
           any
           thing
           against
           France
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           great
           desire
           to
           recover
           
           their
           right
           in
           France
           :
           Moreover
           it
           hath
           now
           and
           then
           hapned
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           have
           been
           determined
           to
           prosecute
           our
           right
           ,
           we
           either
           have
           been
           diverted
           by
           the
           entreaty
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           mediators
           for
           peace
           betwixt
           France
           and
           us
           ;
           Or
           hindred
           by
           the
           departure
           of
           such
           Con●ederates
           from
           our
           part
           ,
           as
           promised
           to
           aid
           and
           assist
           us
           in
           our
           enterprises
           .
           Or
           drawn
           from
           them
           to
           defend
           our selves
           at
           home
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sudden
           invasions
           which
           have
           been
           made
           by
           the
           Scots
           upon
           England
           ,
           at
           the
           intreaty
           and
           perswasion
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           usual
           policy
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           turn
           the
           wars
           from
           themselves
           upon
           us
           ;
           alwaies
           retaining
           the
           Scots
           for
           their
           friends
           and
           confederates
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           help
           them
           when
           we
           came
           into
           France
           or
           to
           make
           war
           with
           us
           when
           we
           intended
           to
           have
           carried
           our
           Forces
           thither
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           weakness
           or
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           Council
           ,
           we
           have
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           been
           so
           over-reached
           by
           the
           Frenchmen
           in
           all
           such
           agreements
           as
           we
           have
           made
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           have
           won
           the
           whole
           ,
           we
           have
           been
           contented
           with
           part
           ,
           and
           when
           as
           we
           might
           have
           had
           mountains
           ,
           we
           have
           vouchsafed
           to
           accept
           mole-hills
           ;
           yea
           ,
           we
           have
           bound
           our selves
           to
           relinquish
           our
           Right
           ,
           to
           renounce
           our
           Titles
           ,
           and
           give
           over
           all
           our
           Interests
           .
        
         
           So
           at
           what
           time
           Prince
           Edward
           married
           Isabella
           daughter
           of
           Philip
           sirnamed
           the
           Fair
           ,
           we
           resigned
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Guyenna
           .
        
         
           So
           Edward
           sir-named
           Long-hands
           ,
           acquitted
           the
           French
           King
           of
           all
           the
           right
           he
           had
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Earldoms
           of
           
             Anjou
             ,
             Mayne
             ,
             Tourrain
          
           ,
           and
           Poictou
           .
        
         
           So
           Edward
           3.
           having
           taken
           King
           Iohn
           of
           France
           prisoner
           at
           Poictiou
           ,
           and
           retained
           him
           four
           years
           prisoner
           in
           England
           ,
           took
           certain
           Towns
           and
           Countries
           in
           France
           for
           his
           ransome
           ,
           and
           surrendred
           the
           residue
           of
           France
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           to
           be
           held
           by
           him
           and
           his
           heirs
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           with
           express
           condition
           never
           to
           lay
           any
           claim
           thereunto
           thereafter
           .
        
         
           These
           agreements
           have
           been
           another
           cause
           why
           we
           have
           repressed
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           not
           prosecuted
           our
           rights
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           we
           conquered
           France
           ,
           and
           had
           continual
           wars
           therewith
           ,
           the
           Realm
           was
           not
           then
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           of
           late
           years
           united
           ,
           void
           of
           dissention
           ,
           free
           from
           civil
           wars
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           government
           of
           one
           King
           ,
           and
           not
           divided
           ,
           dis-membred
           ,
           and
           possessed
           with
           divers
           petty
           Princes
           ,
           who
           either
           for
           alliance
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           for
           some
           quarrel
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           French
           Kings
           ,
           were
           alwaies
           ready
           to
           aid
           and
           assist
           us
           .
           So
           we
           had
           help
           somtimes
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britain
           ,
           of
           the
           Earls
           of
           Foix
           ,
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           of
           Arminack
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           Navar
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Emperors
           of
           Germany
           ;
           which
           helps
           of
           late
           years
           failing
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           have
           occasioned
           our
           weak
           ,
           slender
           ,
           and
           slack
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Title
           and
           Interest
           which
           we
           pretend
           unto
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           second
           Point
           of
           this
           fourth
           Point
           ,
           wherein
           I
           should
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           ,
           and
           overweary
           you
           with
           too
           long
           &
           impertinent
           discourse
           ,
           
           i●
           I
           should
           relate
           unto
           you
           the
           time
           and
           manner
           ,
           how
           and
           when
           we
           lost
           
             Normandy
             ,
             Aquitania
          
           ,
           and
           every
           other
           member
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           how
           and
           when
           we
           had
           conquered
           almost
           all
           France
           in
           a
           few
           years
           ,
           we
           lost
           again
           all
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           .
        
         
           Both
           ours
           and
           the
           French
           Histories
           agree
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           That
           either
           in
           ,
           or
           immediately
           after
           the
           happy
           and
           prosperous
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           
           we
           flourished
           ,
           and
           possessed
           most
           in
           France
           ;
           and
           lost
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           part
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Son
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           .
        
         
           The
           ways
           how
           this
           came
           to
           pass
           were
           many
           ,
           I
           have
           reduced
           them
           unto
           four
           and
           twenty
           ;
           the
           least
           of
           every
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           enough
           to
           lose
           whole
           Estates
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           gotten
           by
           Conquests
           ,
           which
           are
           easily
           recovered
           ,
           but
           descending
           by
           Inheritance
           ,
           which
           are
           hardly
           lost
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Cause
           of
           our
           loss
           of
           whatsoever
           King
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           had
           gotten
           in
           France
           ,
           
           was
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Charls
           the
           sixth
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           French
           Nobility
           (
           which
           before
           either
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           English
           puissance
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           love
           which
           they
           bore
           unto
           King
           Charls
           ,
           favoured
           and
           furthered
           our
           part
           )
           revolted
           from
           us
           unto
           the
           Dolphin
           ,
           
           his
           dis-inherited
           Son
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           usual
           in
           Factions
           ,
           the
           head
           of
           one
           side
           being
           dead
           or
           suppressed
           ,
           the
           residue
           be
           so
           weakned
           or
           feared
           ,
           that
           either
           all
           or
           the
           most
           part
           either
           fly
           unto
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           or
           else
           make
           their
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           with
           as
           reasonable
           conditions
           as
           they
           can
           possibly
           ;
           as
           was
           seen
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Pompey
           .
           whose
           Adherents
           fled
           unto
           Caesar
           ,
           or
           sought
           his
           favour
           ,
           after
           their
           principal
           Ring-leader
           and
           Guide
           was
           slain
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Cause
           was
           the
           sparkles
           of
           sedition
           and
           strife
           which
           began
           betwixt
           us
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           our
           principal
           Aider
           and
           Abettor
           ,
           who
           was
           highly
           discontented
           with
           us
           ,
           because
           that
           Humphry
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           either
           blinded
           with
           ambition
           ,
           or
           doting
           with
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Lady
           Iaquet
           ,
           sole
           Heir
           unto
           the
           County
           of
           Holland
           ,
           had
           married
           her
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           her
           Husband
           Iohn
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           and
           Brother
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           was
           then
           living
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Cause
           was
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           Iames
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           being
           Ransomed
           with
           courtesie
           ,
           and
           having
           sworn
           Loyalty
           unto
           the
           young
           King
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           ,
           was
           no
           sooner
           in
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           then
           he
           forgot
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           allyed
           himself
           with
           the
           French
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           was
           ,
           the
           Revolt
           and
           departure
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britany
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           ,
           from
           us
           unto
           the
           French
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Cause
           was
           ,
           the
           dissention
           betwixt
           the
           B●shop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           who
           governed
           the
           young
           King
           ;
           for
           appeasing
           whereof
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           Regent
           of
           France
           ,
           was
           called
           home
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alancon
           ,
           who
           being
           Ransomed
           in
           the
           Regents
           absence
           ,
           did
           greatly
           strengthen
           the
           Dolphins
           power
           .
        
         
           The
           seventh
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           worthiest
           and
           most
           fortunate
           Captain
           that
           ever
           England
           bred
           at
           Orleans
           ;
           After
           whose
           decease
           the
           English
           good
           and
           prosperous
           fortune
           presently
           began
           to
           decline
           .
        
         
           The
           eighth
           ,
           was
           the
           refusal
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           to
           suffer
           Orleans
           to
           yeild
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ;
           Of
           which
           refusal
           there
           proceeded
           two
           great
           inconveniencies
           :
        
         
           The
           one
           ,
           That
           they
           of
           Orleans
           offering
           to
           yeild
           themselves
           unto
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           because
           they
           held
           it
           less
           dishonourable
           to
           yeild
           unto
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           then
           unto
           an
           English
           Prince
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           to
           the
           behalf
           and
           use
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           seeing
           their
           offer
           refused
           ,
           grew
           (
           as
           many
           both
           before
           and
           since
           have
           done
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           )
           so
           wilful
           ,
           obstinate
           and
           desperate
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           never
           get
           their
           Town
           ,
           but
           suffered
           great
           losses
           in
           laying
           and
           continuing
           our
           Siege
           thereat
           a
           very
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           indured
           such
           shame
           by
           departing
           thence
           without
           taking
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           even
           until
           this
           day
           (
           as
           I
           saw
           of
           late
           years
           my self
           )
           they
           yearly
           celebrate
           
           this
           day
           as
           Festival
           ,
           to
           our
           great
           dishonour
           ,
           whereon
           they
           compelled
           us
           to
           withdraw
           thence
           our
           overwearied
           and
           bootless
           Forces
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           ,
           That
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           thinking
           by
           this
           refusal
           that
           we
           envyed
           his
           Honour
           too
           much
           ,
           who
           had
           rather
           lose
           a
           Town
           of
           such
           strength
           and
           importance
           as
           Orleans
           was
           ,
           then
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           yeild
           unto
           him
           ;
           although
           it
           were
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           to
           our
           own
           use
           and
           advantage
           ,
           began
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           remove
           his
           affection
           ,
           and
           unfeigned
           friendship
           and
           furtherance
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           ninth
           ,
           The
           often
           conveying
           of
           Forces
           out
           of
           England
           into
           Holland
           ,
           and
           in
           succour
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           who
           as
           mortal
           enemies
           ,
           warred
           one
           upon
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           cause
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           also
           into
           Bohemia
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           for
           the
           Pope
           Martin
           ,
           who
           intended
           to
           make
           a
           Conquest
           of
           Bohemia
           .
        
         
           The
           tenth
           ,
           The
           Dolphins
           policy
           who
           refused
           divers
           times
           to
           put
           tryal
           of
           his
           cause
           to
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           Battel
           .
        
         
           The
           eleventh
           ,
           The
           mistrust
           and
           jealousie
           which
           the
           Regent
           had
           of
           the
           Parisians
           ;
           for
           fear
           of
           whose
           wavering
           and
           unconstant
           minds
           (
           a
           fault
           whereto
           they
           have
           always
           been
           greatly
           subject
           )
           the
           said
           Regent
           left
           divers
           times
           very
           good
           and
           advantagious
           occasions
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Dolphin
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           Paris
           .
        
         
           The
           twelfth
           ,
           The
           variance
           and
           strife
           betwixt
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           then
           Regent
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           proceeding
           of
           this
           cause
           especially
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           presumed
           to
           command
           the
           Regent
           to
           leave
           off
           that
           name
           during
           the
           Kings
           being
           in
           France
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           the
           chief
           Ruler
           being
           present
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           substitute
           to
           cease
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           derogate
           .
        
         
           The
           thirteenth
           ,
           The
           death
           of
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           Sister
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           with
           whom
           dyed
           the
           true
           friendship
           between
           the
           two
           Dukes
           .
        
         
           The
           fourteenth
           ,
           The
           foolish
           pride
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           who
           coming
           from
           Paris
           of
           purpose
           to
           
             St
             Omers
          
           ,
           a
           Town
           belonging
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           appointed
           and
           chosen
           a
           convenient
           place
           for
           them
           to
           meet
           ,
           and
           end
           all
           contentions
           betwixt
           them
           both
           ,
           thought
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           should
           have
           come
           to
           his
           Lodging
           to
           have
           visited
           him
           first
           ,
           as
           Son
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Uncle
           unto
           Kings
           ;
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           being
           Lord
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           would
           not
           vouchsafe
           him
           that
           Honour
           ,
           but
           offered
           to
           meet
           him
           half
           way
           ;
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           refusing
           ,
           they
           departed
           the
           Town
           discontented
           ,
           and
           without
           seeing
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           never
           after
           saw
           and
           con●erred
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           fifteenth
           ,
           The
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           displeased
           with
           this
           occasio●
           ▪
           and
           won
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           outcries
           of
           his
           own
           people
           (
           overwearied
           with
           wars
           )
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           general
           councel
           held
           at
           Arras
           for
           the
           according
           and
           agreeing
           of
           the
           two
           Kings
           ,
           joineth
           with
           the
           French
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           sixteenth
           ,
           The
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedfore
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           man
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           humors
           and
           wars
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           long
           continuance
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           conversation
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           died
           the
           fourteenth
           year
           of
           Henry
           the
           6.
           his
           Reigne
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           many
           French
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Souldiers
           who
           followed
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           with-drew
           themselves
           from
           the
           English
           Faction
           .
        
         
           The
           seventeenth
           ,
           The
           Duke
           of
           York
           his
           Successors
           so
           long
           stay
           in
           England
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           coming
           into
           
             France
             ,
             Paris
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           good
           Towns
           of
           France
           had
           yeilded
           unto
           the
           Dolphin
           .
        
         
         
           The
           eighteenth
           ,
           The
           sending
           over
           but
           of
           hundreds
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           scores
           ,
           where
           before
           thousands
           were
           sent
           ,
           to
           keep
           Holds
           not
           comparable
           to
           Paris
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           places
           .
        
         
           The
           nineteenth
           ,
           An
           unprofitable
           marriage
           concluded
           betwixt
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           Margaret
           daughter
           unto
           Rainer
           king
           of
           Sicily
           and
           Ierusalem
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           corrupted
           (
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           )
           by
           money
           :
           for
           the
           King
           had
           nothing
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           delivered
           for
           her
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Anjoyne
           ,
           the
           City
           of
           Mouns
           ,
           and
           the
           County
           of
           Mayne
           ;
           which
           Countries
           were
           the
           very
           stayes
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Normandy
           .
        
         
           The
           twentieth
           ,
           The
           Earl
           of
           Arminack
           (
           with
           whose
           Kinswoman
           the
           King
           should
           have
           married
           )
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           marriage
           ,
           became
           the
           Kings
           enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           cause
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Aquitain
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           and
           twentieth
           ,
           The
           Queen
           disdaining
           that
           the
           King
           her
           husband
           should
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           never
           left
           till
           she
           had
           brought
           him
           to
           his
           untimely
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           and
           twentieth
           ,
           The
           Dukes
           death
           ,
           which
           divers
           French
           Noblemen
           hearing
           of
           ,
           revolted
           from
           our
           King
           ;
           whose
           Realm
           was
           (
           as
           he
           knew
           )
           divided
           within
           it self
           ,
           because
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           allyed
           by
           his
           wife
           unto
           the
           chief
           Peers
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           began
           to
           contemn
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           ruled
           by
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           claim
           privily
           unto
           the
           Crown
           ,
           whereby
           mens
           minds
           were
           not
           attentive
           unto
           Forreign
           affairs
           ,
           but
           wholly
           given
           to
           prevent
           and
           keep
           off
           proffered
           wrongs
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           The
           three
           and
           twentieth
           ,
           The
           King
           himself
           ,
           who
           being
           more
           given
           to
           a
           purchase
           of
           an
           heavenly
           ,
           then
           of
           an
           Earthly
           Kingdom
           ,
           regarded
           not
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           suffered
           the
           Queen
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           ill
           counsel
           .
        
         
           The
           four
           and
           twentieth
           ,
           The
           sudden
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           the
           miraculous
           coming
           of
           the
           Virgin
           of
           Orleans
           unto
           the
           Dolphin
           ,
           who
           wrought
           him
           very
           strangely
           to
           leave
           those
           follies
           whereunto
           he
           was
           vainly
           given
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           himself
           with
           more
           courage
           and
           diligence
           unto
           the
           violent
           pursuit
           and
           following
           of
           his
           cause
           .
           And
           because
           as
           of
           a
           few
           sparkles
           somtimes
           ariseth
           a
           great
           fire
           ,
           so
           of
           very
           light
           occasions
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           come
           wondrous
           effects
           ;
           I
           will
           briefly
           declare
           unto
           you
           the
           history
           of
           this
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           means
           how
           she
           being
           a
           base
           and
           mean
           Maiden
           ,
           was
           reputed
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           heaven
           ,
           to
           work
           such
           wonders
           as
           I
           may
           say
           in
           some
           manner
           with
           the
           Dolphin
           :
           This
           Maiden
           was
           a
           poor
           Shepherds
           daughter
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           brought
           up
           to
           attend
           and
           keep
           her
           Fathers
           Sheep
           ,
           until
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           some
           accompt
           and
           worth
           ,
           dwelling
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           thought
           it
           expedient
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           bold
           spirit
           which
           was
           seen
           and
           observed
           to
           be
           in
           her
           ,
           somwhat
           exceeding
           the
           common
           courage
           of
           women
           ,
           to
           use
           her
           as
           an
           instrument
           to
           bring
           the
           Dolphin
           ,
           who
           lay
           at
           Borghes
           ,
           besotted
           with
           the
           love
           of
           a
           very
           fair
           Damsel
           ,
           and
           careless
           of
           his
           own
           estate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           from
           that
           wretchless
           security
           ,
           unto
           a
           better
           trade
           of
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           earnest
           desire
           of
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           losses
           :
           First
           he
           made
           the
           Maiden
           privie
           to
           divers
           secret
           qualities
           of
           the
           Dolphin
           ,
           which
           he
           being
           an
           ancient
           and
           continual
           Courtier
           ,
           had
           observed
           from
           him
           in
           his
           Infancy
           :
           Then
           by
           shewing
           her
           every
           day
           his
           Picture
           ,
           as
           truly
           and
           lively
           drawn
           as
           might
           possibly
           be
           done
           ,
           he
           acquainted
           her
           so
           well
           with
           the
           form
           and
           shape
           of
           his
           face
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           easily
           know
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           never
           so
           much
           disguised
           amongst
           a
           number
           of
           other
           Courtiers
           :
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           he
           learned
           her
           many
           other
           things
           far
           beyond
           the
           reach
           and
           capacity
           
           of
           a
           poor
           simple
           Maiden
           ,
           and
           taught
           her
           both
           to
           foretel
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           such
           things
           as
           made
           her
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           very
           wise
           woman
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           resorteth
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           acquainteth
           divers
           Courtiers
           with
           his
           purpose
           and
           intention
           ;
           and
           how
           that
           he
           ,
           considering
           that
           many
           other
           policies
           and
           devices
           had
           failed
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Dolphin
           to
           be
           more
           careful
           of
           the
           present
           lamentable
           estate
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           with
           much
           labour
           ,
           travel
           ,
           and
           study
           ,
           invented
           a
           very
           ready
           way
           to
           stir
           him
           up
           to
           diligence
           and
           care
           of
           his
           Realm
           and
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           enforce
           or
           perswade
           him
           to
           forsake
           those
           pleasures
           which
           had
           not
           only
           seduced
           and
           mis-led
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           most
           and
           better
           part
           of
           his
           Nobility
           ,
           by
           whose
           negligence
           France
           was
           already
           fallen
           into
           bondage
           ,
           servitude
           ,
           and
           thraldome
           .
           This
           matter
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           must
           be
           brought
           to
           pass
           ,
           not
           by
           humane
           policy
           ,
           but
           by
           perswading
           the
           Dolphin
           (
           as
           I
           have
           found
           a
           means
           how
           to
           do
           it
           )
           that
           God
           hath
           sent
           a
           Virgin
           as
           it
           were
           from
           heaven
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Guide
           and
           Leader
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           whom
           (
           as
           long
           as
           he
           should
           follow
           )
           he
           should
           undoubtedly
           be
           accompanied
           with
           good
           and
           fortunate
           success
           .
           Having
           won
           divers
           friends
           of
           his
           to
           allow
           of
           his
           device
           ,
           and
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           putting
           of
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           ,
           he
           and
           they
           spread
           a
           rumour
           in
           the
           Dolphin's
           Court
           ,
           of
           many
           strange
           things
           which
           they
           said
           had
           been
           already
           done
           by
           this
           Virgin
           ,
           which
           report
           came
           in
           time
           to
           the
           Dolphin's
           ears
           ;
           who
           being
           (
           as
           Princes
           ,
           and
           others
           commonly
           are
           )
           very
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           report
           ,
           sent
           for
           this
           Gentleman
           (
           because
           it
           was
           told
           him
           that
           he
           dwelt
           very
           nigh
           unto
           her
           )
           and
           asked
           him
           what
           wonders
           she
           had
           wrought
           :
           He
           verified
           the
           common
           report
           ,
           and
           added
           further
           ,
           That
           she
           must
           needs
           have
           some
           secret
           vertues
           more
           then
           other
           men
           or
           women
           could
           commonly
           have
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           had
           told
           him
           divers
           secrets
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           told
           unto
           any
           man
           :
           Which
           seeming
           somwhat
           strange
           unto
           the
           Dolphin
           ;
           he
           (
           to
           make
           up
           the
           matter
           )
           assured
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           were
           called
           from
           her
           Fathers
           poor
           cottage
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           think
           any
           thing
           untrue
           that
           was
           reported
           of
           her
           ;
           for
           I
           dare
           undertake
           (
           said
           he
           )
           that
           she
           shall
           tell
           you
           your
           own
           secrets
           ,
           and
           know
           you
           ,
           and
           reverence
           you
           as
           King
           ,
           although
           she
           never
           saw
           you
           in
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           albeit
           you
           disguise
           your self
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           meanest
           Courtier
           within
           your
           Court
           :
           And
           further
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           say
           ,
           that
           she
           can
           and
           will
           direct
           you
           a
           course
           ,
           how
           you
           shall
           (
           within
           a
           very
           short
           time
           )
           drive
           the
           Englishmen
           your
           enemies
           out
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           Dolphin
           somwhat
           astonished
           with
           the
           strangeness
           of
           this
           tale
           ,
           and
           very
           desirous
           to
           see
           the
           Maiden
           ,
           caused
           her
           presently
           to
           be
           sent
           for
           ,
           disguised
           himself
           in
           a
           mean
           apparel
           ,
           and
           willed
           one
           of
           his
           chief
           Noblemen
           to
           be
           honoured
           ,
           apparelled
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           as
           King
           ,
           upon
           whom
           ,
           he
           amongst
           the
           rest
           attended
           in
           proper
           person
           .
           The
           Maiden
           being
           brought
           to
           Court
           in
           a
           strange
           attire
           made
           for
           the
           nonce
           ,
           and
           apparelleld
           like
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           instructed
           in
           some
           points
           of
           Chivalry
           by
           the
           Gentleman
           before
           she
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           fashions
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           other
           circumstances
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           demeaned
           her self
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           her
           ,
           
             Non
             minuit
             ,
             sed
             auget
             praesentia
             famam
          
           ;
           She
           findeth
           out
           the
           Dolphin
           presently
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           thickest
           th●ong
           ,
           yeildeth
           him
           reverence
           due
           and
           usually
           shewed
           unto
           a
           King
           :
           Who
           ravished
           with
           the
           strangeness
           thereof
           (
           for
           that
           it
           was
           certainly
           known
           that
           she
           was
           never
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           nor
           had
           at
           any
           time
           seen
           him
           )
           talketh
           with
           her
           ,
           findeth
           her
           wise
           in
           her
           answers
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           tell
           ●im
           m●st
           part
           of
           his
           secrets
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           she
           being
           seconded
           by
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           others
           (
           whom
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           pity
           they
           had
           of
           the
           
           poor
           estate
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           had
           made
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           joyn
           with
           her
           in
           such
           petitions
           and
           motions
           as
           she
           had
           made
           unto
           the
           Dolphin
           )
           setled
           such
           an
           opinion
           of
           wisdom
           and
           holiness
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           presently
           took
           her
           for
           a
           guide
           sent
           from
           heaven
           ,
           to
           direct
           him
           in
           all
           his
           doings
           ;
           and
           by
           her
           perswasions
           ,
           left
           his
           Love
           ,
           and
           followed
           this
           maiden
           to
           the
           wars
           ;
           who
           being
           always
           accompanied
           with
           good
           Captains
           ,
           and
           counselled
           by
           them
           what
           directions
           she
           should
           give
           to
           the
           Dolphin
           to
           the
           end
           she
           might
           win
           credit
           with
           him
           ▪
           at
           the
           first
           sped
           very
           well
           in
           many
           things
           which
           she
           attempted
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           raising
           our
           siege
           at
           Orleans
           ,
           where
           I
           have
           seen
           her
           picture
           in
           brass
           ,
           mounted
           upon
           a
           very
           large
           brazen
           horse
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           yearly
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           a
           solemn
           Feast
           ,
           and
           procession
           kept
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           drave
           the
           Englishmen
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           The
           Dolphin
           being
           thus
           animated
           by
           her
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           by
           the
           good
           success
           which
           followed
           her
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           proceeded
           so
           manfully
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           left
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           recovered
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           :
           So
           he
           by
           her
           sped
           not
           ill
           ,
           but
           she
           for
           him
           had
           no
           good
           end
           ;
           for
           being
           in
           the
           end
           taken
           by
           the
           Englishmen
           ,
           and
           arraigned
           at
           Roan
           ,
           upon
           divers
           articles
           of
           witchcraft
           ,
           was
           found
           guilty
           ,
           and
           there
           burnt
           for
           a
           witch
           .
           A
           strange
           metamorphosis
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           strange
           as
           ridiculo●s
           .
           But
           if
           you
           consider
           how
           many
           things
           Scipo
           perswaded
           a
           few
           Roman
           Souldiers
           to
           do
           ,
           which
           were
           almost
           impossible
           to
           be
           done
           by
           a
           few
           ,
           only
           by
           telling
           them
           that
           he
           had
           often
           and
           secret
           conference
           with
           a
           Goddess
           ,
           who
           counselled
           him
           to
           put
           those
           things
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           promised
           him
           good
           success
           in
           those
           enterprises
           ;
           you
           may
           easily
           think
           that
           his
           policy
           might
           work
           the
           effect
           which
           it
           wrought
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Mahomet
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           that
           he
           grew
           to
           the
           credit
           and
           reputation
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           
           by
           as
           mean
           a
           device
           as
           this
           ;
           for
           he
           carryed
           a
           shew
           of
           holiness
           ,
           was
           better
           learned
           then
           their
           Teachers
           were
           ,
           had
           the
           gift
           of
           Eloquence
           ,
           secretly
           had
           insinuated
           himself
           into
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           them
           that
           he
           had
           secret
           conference
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           he
           Preached
           unto
           them
           ,
           was
           put
           into
           his
           mouth
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           he
           had
           used
           a
           tame
           Dove
           to
           come
           and
           stand
           upon
           ●is
           shoulder
           ,
           ever
           when
           he
           Preached
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           join
           his
           Beak
           and
           Head
           unto
           his
           Ear
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           did
           whisper
           something
           into
           his
           Ear
           ;
           Whereby
           he
           won
           such
           credit
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           his
           Laws
           were
           thought
           to
           proceed
           from
           the
           inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           he
           ever
           sithence
           hath
           been
           honoured
           for
           a
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           again
           of
           Kemitius
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           oftentimes
           endeavoured
           by
           divers
           ways
           to
           induce
           his
           Nobility
           to
           think
           well
           of
           his
           intended
           Wars
           against
           the
           Picts
           ,
           
           and
           could
           not
           by
           any
           manner
           of
           perswasions
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           invented
           a
           policy
           never
           used
           or
           heard
           of
           before
           ;
           he
           called
           his
           Council
           and
           Nobility
           together
           to
           consult
           of
           matters
           of
           weight
           ,
           and
           held
           them
           in
           consultation
           until
           night
           ,
           then
           he
           provided
           a
           great
           and
           costly
           Supper
           ,
           which
           of
           set
           purpose
           he
           caused
           to
           continue
           until
           the
           night
           was
           very
           far
           spent
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           being
           overcharged
           with
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           fell
           all
           asleep
           ;
           then
           he
           commanded
           that
           into
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Chambers
           there
           should
           go
           a
           man
           apparelled
           in
           a
           long
           Gown
           ,
           made
           of
           fish
           skins
           ,
           with
           the
           scales
           still
           remaining
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           carryed
           in
           one
           hand
           a
           staff
           of
           rotten
           wood
           ,
           because
           that
           it
           (
           as
           the
           scales
           of
           the
           fish
           do
           )
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           maketh
           a
           kinde
           of
           glittering
           able
           to
           astonish
           those
           who
           never
           saw
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           hand
           a
           great
           Oxes
           
           horn
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           the
           man
           speaking
           ,
           should
           give
           a
           sound
           and
           voice
           far
           differing
           from
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           man
           :
           These
           men
           so
           apparel'd
           ,
           entring
           into
           the
           Counsellors
           chambers
           ,
           spake
           in
           a
           great
           and
           grave
           voice
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             Messengers
             sent
             thither
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             Scottish
             Nobility
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             advice
             and
             Counsel
             that
          
           Kemitius
           
             their
             King
             gave
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             aid
             and
             assist
             him
             to
             recover
             his
             Kingdom
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             and
             possession
             of
             the
             Picts
             :
          
           When
           they
           had
           thus
           said
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           (
           as
           he
           was
           taught
           )
           hid
           his
           staff
           under
           his
           Gown
           ,
           and
           gathering
           the
           fishes
           scales
           together
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           unto
           the
           beholders
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           glittering
           ,
           so
           they
           suddenly
           vanished
           away
           .
           In
           the
           morning
           the
           Nobility
           met
           together
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           telleth
           the
           King
           what
           he
           had
           seen
           and
           heard
           that
           night
           ;
           he
           wondred
           thereat
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           not
           known
           thereof
           ,
           telleth
           them
           he
           had
           the
           like
           vision
           ,
           but
           thought
           not
           good
           to
           acquaint
           them
           therewith
           ,
           lest
           that
           they
           glorying
           too
           much
           in
           the
           special
           favour
           which
           God
           shewed
           unto
           them
           ,
           should
           by
           revealing
           the
           same
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           time
           ,
           unto
           over
           many
           ,
           greatly
           offend
           his
           heavenly
           Majesty
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           meant
           to
           shew
           unto
           them
           what
           he
           had
           heard
           and
           seen
           ,
           when
           the
           Wars
           were
           happily
           undertaken
           and
           ended
           .
           The
           Nobility
           confirmed
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Miracle
           by
           the
           Kings
           report
           ,
           yeilded
           presently
           unto
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           possible
           speed
           made
           great
           preparation
           for
           the
           Wars
           against
           the
           Picts
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           from
           these
           by-tales
           again
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           dilate
           and
           beautify
           with
           examples
           ,
           confirming
           every
           one
           of
           these
           24.
           
           Causes
           to
           be
           sufficient
           to
           lose
           a
           Kingdom
           ;
           but
           your
           own
           reason
           and
           experience
           is
           able
           to
           assure
           you
           thereof
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           proceed
           no
           further
           in
           this
           Point
           ;
           Saving
           that
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           to
           clear
           one
           thing
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           may
           seem
           doubtful
           unto
           you
           ;
           for
           I
           think
           it
           wil
           seem
           strange
           unto
           you
           why
           I
           call
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Dolphin
           ,
           whom
           the
           French
           Chronicles
           call
           Charls
           the
           seventh
           ;
           you
           know
           that
           our
           Kings
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           during
           the
           life
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           ever
           sithence
           that
           Wales
           ,
           was
           first
           conquered
           by
           England
           ,
           was
           called
           the
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ;
           And
           so
           the
           eldest
           Sons
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           have
           bin
           called
           Dolphins
           of
           France
           ,
           since
           that
           Imbert
           and
           Humbert
           dyed
           without
           Heir
           ,
           and
           gave
           Dolphiny
           unto
           
             Philip
             deValois
          
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           
           with
           condition
           that
           the
           eldest
           Son
           of
           the
           Kings
           should
           be
           called
           Dolphins
           ;
           which
           name
           was
           given
           unto
           Charls
           the
           seventh
           during
           his
           Fathers
           life
           ,
           
           when
           he
           was
           dutiful
           ,
           and
           retained
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           grew
           to
           disobedience
           and
           rebellion
           ;
           yea
           continued
           by
           our
           Writers
           and
           Chroniclers
           ,
           after
           his
           decease
           :
           for
           me
           thought
           it
           not
           convenient
           to
           call
           him
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           because
           our
           King
           was
           then
           entituled
           by
           that
           name
           ;
           but
           we
           vouchsafed
           him
           still
           the
           name
           of
           Dolphin
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           deprived
           the
           present
           and
           rightful
           King
           of
           Portugal
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           calling
           him
           still
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           called
           before
           the
           Kingdom
           fell
           unto
           him
           by
           descent
           ;
           and
           the
           Leaguers
           call
           the
           now
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           name
           of
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           King
           of
           Navarra
           ;
           yea
           the
           Spaniards
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           considering
           that
           their
           King
           enjoyeth
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           and
           layeth
           claim
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           vouchsafeth
           him
           not
           the
           honour
           to
           call
           him
           king
           of
           Navarra
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           their
           Writings
           they
           call
           him
           either
           the
           Prince
           of
           Bearn
           ,
           or
           more
           plainly
           ,
           the
           Bernois
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           whereat
           they
           wonder
           is
           ,
           why
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           (
           whose
           Predecessors
           not
           much
           more
           then
           320
           years
           agoe
           ,
           were
           but
           very
           poor
           Earls
           of
           Hapsburg
           in
           Swizzeland
           ,
           until
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1273.
           
           Rodulph
           
           Earl
           of
           Hapsburg
           was
           chosen
           Emperour
           )
           is
           grown
           to
           be
           a
           King
           of
           more
           might
           ,
           
           greater
           wealth
           ,
           and
           larger
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           either
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Christian
           Prince
           possesseth
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           and
           how
           he
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           kept
           and
           conserved
           the
           same
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Emperour
           hath
           lost
           most
           part
           of
           his
           possessions
           ,
           and
           we
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           and
           many
           others
           besides
           us
           ,
           have
           in
           a
           very
           few
           years
           departed
           ,
           or
           rather
           been
           driven
           from
           all
           that
           we
           or
           they
           got
           and
           conquered
           in
           many
           years
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           point
           there
           are
           these
           parts
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           The
           increase
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           came
           ;
           The
           continuance
           thereof
           ,
           and
           whence
           it
           proceeded
           ;
           The
           fall
           and
           decay
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ;
           Lastly
           ours
           and
           others
           losses
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           hapned
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           increase
           is
           rare
           ,
           but
           not
           marvelous
           ;
           because
           few
           Princes
           have
           been
           blessed
           with
           the
           like
           fortune
           ;
           not
           marvelous
           ,
           because
           the
           causes
           thereof
           are
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           any
           respect
           strange
           or
           wonderous
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           many
           mean
           men
           have
           enjoyed
           the
           like
           success
           ;
           for
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           Seigniories
           which
           he
           now
           possesseth
           ,
           he
           came
           by
           some
           justly
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           came
           unto
           him
           by
           succession
           and
           inheritance
           ;
           others
           valiantly
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           his
           Ancestors
           conquered
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ;
           some
           fortunately
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           his
           Predecessors
           got
           by
           marriages
           ;
           others
           most
           wrongfully
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           he
           or
           they
           usurped
           unjustly
           .
        
         
           So
           private
           men
           which
           grow
           unto
           excessive
           wealth
           ,
           get
           some
           thereof
           with
           cunning
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           they
           attain
           by
           deceit
           and
           policy
           ,
           other-some
           happily
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           cometh
           unto
           them
           by
           marriage
           ,
           some
           painfully
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           they
           purchase
           by
           great
           Industry
           ,
           other
           some
           wrongfully
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           they
           extort
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           by
           violence
           ,
           injury
           ,
           wrong
           ,
           or
           oppression
           .
           It
           is
           and
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           usual
           amongst
           Princes
           to
           give
           their
           Kingdomes
           and
           chief
           Dominions
           unto
           their
           eldest
           Sons
           ,
           and
           the
           Appendancies
           unto
           their
           younger
           children
           ;
           and
           those
           Princes
           who
           have
           commonly
           come
           by
           Election
           unto
           higher
           dignity
           then
           ever
           they
           expected
           ,
           have
           likewife
           always
           accustomed
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           their
           greatness
           ,
           and
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           house
           and
           family
           ,
           to
           bestow
           whatsoever
           falleth
           void
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Government
           belonging
           unto
           the
           same
           ,
           upon
           their
           children
           ;
           even
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           and
           other
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           grant
           all
           the
           Leases
           ,
           Coppy-holds
           ,
           Farms
           and
           Tenements
           which
           belonging
           unto
           their
           Bishoppricks
           ,
           Deaneries
           ,
           and
           Prebendaries
           ,
           fall
           void
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           upon
           their
           children
           ,
           or
           their
           neerest
           kinsmen
           .
           But
           betwixt
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           there
           is
           this
           difference
           ,
           That
           Princes
           give
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           for
           default
           of
           Heirs
           Males
           of
           their
           bodies
           unto
           whom
           they
           give
           ,
           their
           gifts
           should
           return
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ;
           and
           Prelates
           for
           the
           most
           part
           give
           for
           term
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           for
           certain
           years
           ;
           and
           yet
           those
           Prelates
           who
           besides
           their
           prelacy
           challenge
           to
           be
           absolute
           Princes
           (
           of
           which
           number
           I
           read
           of
           none
           so
           absolute
           or
           liberal
           in
           that
           respect
           as
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           )
           grant
           many
           times
           ,
           not
           Seigniories
           ,
           but
           Kingdomes
           and
           Principalities
           with
           the
           like
           conditions
           ,
           yea
           and
           impose
           a
           yearly
           fee
           and
           pension
           to
           be
           paid
           unto
           them
           and
           their
           Heirs
           ,
           unto
           whom
           they
           give
           out
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           and
           their
           posterity
           receive
           the
           same
           gifts
           :
           
           So
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           Benedict
           ,
           the
           twelfth
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           gave
           unto
           Suchin
           the
           Viscount
           and
           Government
           of
           Millan
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           towns
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           castles
           belonging
           to
           the
           jurisdiction
           thereof
           .
           
           So
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           same
           Pope
           bestowed
           upon
           divers
           Princes
           the
           like
           gifts
           ,
           as
           upon
           
             Martin
             of
             Scala
          
           ,
           the
           cities
           of
           Verona
           and
           Vicenza
           ,
           upon
           
             William
             Gonzega
             ,
             Mantua
          
           and
           Rezzo
           ,
           upon
           
             Albertin
             Corazza
             ,
             Padua
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Territories
           thereof
           ,
           upon
           
             Obizes
             Estenses
             ,
             Ferrara
          
           and
           the
           Dukedom
           thereof
           :
           
           So
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           as
           Lewis
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           as
           liberal
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           as
           many
           friends
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           gave
           unto
           
             Geleotto
             Malatesta
          
           ,
           the
           Regiment
           of
           
             Arminio
             ,
             Pescar●
          
           ,
           and
           Fano
           unto
           
             Anthony
             Mountefeltro
          
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Urbine
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           called
           
             La
             Marca
          
           unto
           
             Geytel
             de
             Veronio
          
           ,
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Chamerino
           unto
           
             Guido
             de
             Polenti
          
           ,
           the
           city
           of
           Ravenna
           unto
           
             Cinbaldo
             Ordelafy
          
           ,
           the
           cities
           of
           Furly
           and
           of
           Cesena
           unto
           
             Iohn
             Manfred
             Faenza
          
           ,
           and
           unto
           
             Lewis
             Adolisti
          
           the
           city
           of
           Imola
           :
           So
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           as
           Pope
           Urban
           gave
           unto
           Charles
           Earl
           of
           Argiers
           and
           of
           Provence
           ,
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           the
           Dukedomes
           of
           Puglia
           and
           Calabria
           ,
           
           to
           hold
           them
           unto
           the
           fourth
           generation
           ,
           who
           promised
           to
           pay
           him
           yearly
           seventy
           thousand
           Crowns
           for
           the
           same
           Kingdom
           and
           Dukedomes
           .
           So
           briefly
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           as
           Alexander
           the
           sixth
           giving
           his
           only
           Daughter
           in
           marriage
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           ,
           confirmed
           unto
           him
           and
           his
           Heirs
           the
           same
           Dukedom
           ,
           and
           reduced
           the
           yearly
           pension
           thereof
           from
           fourty
           thousand
           Crowns
           unto
           a
           thousand
           Ducates
           ,
           
           not
           in
           imitation
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           self
           same
           manner
           as
           those
           Popes
           and
           those
           Emperours
           used
           :
           the
           forementioned
           Emperour
           Rodolph
           ,
           sometimes
           Earl
           of
           Hapsburg
           ,
           having
           attained
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           contrary
           to
           all
           mens
           expectations
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           far
           beyond
           his
           own
           deserts
           ,
           meaning
           to
           increase
           his
           own
           ability
           ,
           and
           to
           benefit
           his
           heirs
           and
           posterity
           for
           ever
           there
           by
           ,
           bestowed
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Austria
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           own
           time
           for
           want
           of
           Heirs
           Males
           reverted
           unto
           the
           Empire
           ,
           upon
           his
           son
           Albert
           ,
           to
           hold
           it
           for
           ever
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           Albert
           came
           all
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ,
           
           until
           Charles
           the
           fi●th
           ,
           who
           was
           Emperour
           and
           Father
           to
           the
           present
           king
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           There
           began
           his
           house
           :
           Now
           shall
           you
           see
           how
           it
           came
           to
           further
           advancement
           .
           His
           States
           ,
           some
           are
           within
           his
           native
           Country
           ,
           and
           some
           without
           the
           same
           :
           They
           within
           ,
           are
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Castile
           ,
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           and
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           &c.
           twelve
           in
           number
           ;
           somtimes
           belonging
           unto
           so
           many
           several
           Princes
           ,
           and
           in
           process
           of
           time
           united
           and
           appropriated
           unto
           one
           .
           So
           was
           France
           in
           ancient
           time
           divided
           into
           three
           Kingdoms
           ;
           
           as
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Mets
           ,
           with
           the
           Country
           adjacent
           ;
           of
           So●sson
           ,
           with
           the
           Territory
           thereunto
           adjoyning
           ;
           and
           of
           Paris
           ,
           with
           the
           Provinces
           thereunto
           belonging
           .
           And
           the
           Kings
           of
           these
           several
           Kingdoms
           bore
           the
           names
           of
           the
           place
           where
           they
           kept
           their
           Courts
           :
           So
           was
           ●hibault
           king
           of
           
             Mets
             ,
             Childebert
          
           king
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           Clotarius
           of
           Soissons
           :
           So
           in
           the
           year
           514.
           was
           added
           unto
           these
           three
           Kingdoms
           a
           fourth
           ,
           namely
           Orleans
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           of
           those
           Kings
           was
           commonly
           called
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           better
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           difference
           between
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           added
           ,
           The
           King
           of
           France
           holding
           his
           Mansion
           house
           or
           Royal
           Court
           at
           Paris
           ,
           at
           Orleans
           ,
           at
           Soissons
           ,
           or
           at
           Mets.
           And
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           Basemain
           of
           these
           four
           Kingdoms
           was
           due
           only
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Paris
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           chief
           and
           principal
           King
           ,
           until
           in
           the
           year
           618.
           all
           these
           kingdoms
           were
           united
           and
           incorporated
           into
           one
           .
           So
           was
           England
           divided
           into
           many
           kingdoms
           ,
           as
           into
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Kent
           ,
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           the
           three
           sons
           of
           Brutus
           ,
           as
           
             Camber
             ,
             Locrinus
          
           ,
           
           and
           Albanactus
           divided
           the
           whole
           kingdom
           betwixt
           them
           after
           their
           fathers
           death
           .
           And
           this
           division
           continued
           in
           
           France
           ,
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           until
           their
           mortal
           wars
           ,
           or
           friendly
           marriages
           ,
           voluntary
           agreement
           ,
           or
           forceable
           violence
           ,
           greedy
           ambition
           ,
           or
           fatal
           destiny
           reduced
           them
           unto
           one
           Monarchy
           .
           The
           Union
           of
           the
           twelve
           Kingdoms
           of
           Spain
           fell
           out
           in
           Ferdinando
           his
           time
           ,
           who
           being
           king
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           
           matched
           with
           Isabella
           Queen
           of
           Castile
           ,
           as
           heir
           unto
           her
           Brother
           Henry
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           right
           ,
           held
           himself
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           decease
           transferred
           unto
           his
           Daughter
           Ioan
           ,
           begotten
           upon
           her
           body
           ,
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Spain
           ;
           which
           Daughter
           married
           with
           Philip
           Arch-Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           who
           begate
           upon
           her
           body
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           ,
           who
           was
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           unto
           him
           succeeded
           Philip
           which
           now
           reigneth
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           came
           by
           the
           States
           within
           his
           own
           Country
           .
        
         
           The
           States
           without
           the
           limits
           of
           Spain
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           are
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           of
           Naples
           ,
           of
           Navarra
           ,
           of
           both
           Sicilies
           ,
           and
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           many
           Kingdoms
           of
           both
           the
           East
           and
           the
           
             West
             Indies
          
           ;
           some
           Earldoms
           and
           Dukedoms
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Milan
             ,
             Brabant
          
           ,
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           briefly
           of
           the
           seventeen
           United
           Provinces
           :
           How
           he
           came
           by
           all
           these
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           more
           tedious
           then
           wondrous
           to
           declare
           .
        
         
           The
           Kingdoms
           of
           Naples
           and
           Sicily
           have
           been
           the
           butchery
           of
           most
           Nations
           of
           Europe
           ;
           For
           the
           Popes
           challenging
           to
           be
           Soveraign
           Lords
           thereof
           ,
           
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           Title
           ,
           to
           have
           full
           power
           and
           authority
           to
           dispose
           the
           same
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           humours
           ,
           their
           affections
           ,
           their
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           their
           factions
           ,
           they
           have
           somtimes
           bestowed
           them
           upon
           Frenchmen
           ,
           other
           times
           upon
           Italians
           ,
           somtimes
           upon
           Germans
           ,
           other
           times
           upon
           Swetians
           ,
           somtimes
           upon
           Spaniards
           ,
           other
           times
           upon
           Hungarians
           ,
           and
           once
           upon
           the
           Englishmen
           .
           So
           that
           all
           these
           Nations
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           conq●est
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           de●ence
           thereof
           ,
           have
           lost
           their
           blood
           ,
           hazarded
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           spent
           infinite
           treasure
           ;
           which
           is
           shortly
           proved
           by
           these
           examples
           following
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           1381.
           
           Pope
           Clement
           crowned
           in
           Avignion
           ,
           
           Charls
           Prince
           of
           Tarento
           ,
           King
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           who
           had
           married
           the
           sister
           of
           Ioan
           Queen
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           of
           Ierusalem
           ;
           the
           which
           Ioan
           for
           default
           of
           heirs
           ,
           adopted
           for
           her
           son
           and
           heir
           ,
           Lewis
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           king
           of
           
             Naples
             Sicily
          
           ,
           and
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           Duke
           of
           Cambria
           ,
           and
           Earl
           of
           Provence
           .
           This
           gift
           and
           adoption
           was
           ratified
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           furthered
           by
           the
           Frenchmen
           for
           these
           respects
           .
           Clement
           the
           pope
           having
           a
           Corrival
           named
           Urban
           ,
           who
           was
           favoured
           by
           the
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           thought
           it
           convenient
           and
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           procure
           the
           help
           and
           assistance
           ▪
           of
           the
           Frenchmen
           for
           the
           better
           maintenance
           of
           his
           cause
           (
           as
           divers
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           done
           before
           him
           )
           and
           therefore
           with
           his
           gift
           and
           donation
           so
           wrought
           and
           won
           unto
           him
           the
           said
           Lewis
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Regent
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Kings
           above-mentioned
           had
           sent
           their
           Ambassadors
           unto
           the
           French
           king
           to
           entreat
           his
           favour
           and
           furtherance
           for
           Pope
           Urban
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           the
           said
           Lewis
           ,
           who
           governed
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Realm
           ,
           was
           wholly
           for
           Clement
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           through
           his
           favour
           Clement's
           Cardinals
           had
           all
           the
           best
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           promotions
           of
           France
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           being
           had
           to
           their
           lives
           ,
           to
           their
           learning
           ,
           to
           their
           qualities
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           Religion
           .
           The
           Frenchmen
           aided
           the
           said
           Lewis
           in
           this
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Wars
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           most
           willingly
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           desirous
           to
           send
           him
           far
           from
           home
           ,
           who
           wearied
           them
           at
           home
           daylie
           with
           new
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           unaccustomed
           grievances
           .
        
         
         
           Pope
           Urbane
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           to
           gratifie
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           their
           help
           ,
           
           gave
           these
           Kingdoms
           unto
           Charls
           ,
           Nephew
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           who
           willingly
           accepted
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           benefit
           thereby
           likely
           to
           arise
           ,
           as
           for
           to
           revenge
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           cruelly
           and
           unjustly
           murthered
           by
           the
           said
           Ioan
           his
           Wife
           ;
           Wherein
           he
           had
           so
           good
           success
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           took
           the
           said
           Ioan
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           caused
           her
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           :
           Here
           you
           see
           Frenchmen
           and
           Hungarians
           at
           mortal
           Wars
           for
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           before
           these
           later
           Contentions
           ,
           you
           shall
           understand
           that
           the
           above
           mentioned
           Ioan
           being
           weary
           of
           her
           Husband
           Lewis
           ,
           and
           having
           divers
           ways
           so
           wronged
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           lived
           many
           years
           indurance
           ,
           Adopted
           for
           her
           Heir
           Alonso
           King
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           who
           drave
           Lewis
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           Here
           you
           see
           Frenchmen
           and
           Spaniards
           at
           deadly
           feud
           for
           these
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           Conradin
           ,
           
           Duke
           of
           Suavia
           ,
           and
           Son
           to
           Conrade
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           being
           disposed
           and
           purposed
           to
           retire
           himself
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           into
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           obtained
           great
           help
           of
           divers
           German
           Princes
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           Frederick
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           his
           very
           neer
           and
           dear
           Kinsman
           ;
           but
           being
           encountred
           by
           Charls
           ,
           brother
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           betrayed
           unto
           him
           by
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           fourth
           ,
           both
           he
           and
           the
           aforesaid
           Frederick
           were
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           beheaded
           :
           So
           came
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           from
           the
           Suavian
           ,
           unto
           the
           Frenchman
           ;
           and
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Suavia
           ended
           ,
           and
           was
           utterly
           extinct
           by
           the
           Treason
           and
           wickedness
           of
           Pope
           Clement
           .
        
         
           What
           Contentions
           have
           been
           betwixt
           divers
           Families
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           divers
           Houses
           of
           Naples
           it self
           for
           those
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           Italy
           report
           ;
           And
           I
           hasten
           from
           this
           Nation
           to
           our
           own
           Country
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           seem
           somewhat
           strange
           we
           had
           ever
           to
           do
           so
           far
           from
           home
           ;
           and
           what
           quarrel
           ,
           presence
           ,
           or
           title
           we
           could
           lay
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           so
           remote
           and
           far
           distant
           from
           England
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           you
           may
           easily
           perceive
           that
           the
           Popes
           have
           used
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           their
           pretensive
           right
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           only
           means
           and
           instruments
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           friends
           in
           time
           of
           need
           and
           necessity
           :
           And
           when
           they
           began
           to
           be
           weary
           upon
           any
           occasion
           ,
           of
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Naples
           ,
           they
           incontinently
           set
           upon
           another
           ;
           displaced
           their
           enemy
           ,
           and
           called
           such
           a
           Prince
           as
           best
           pleased
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           time
           or
           the
           opportunity
           made
           fittest
           to
           hearken
           to
           their
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           to
           persecute
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           into
           Italy
           ;
           and
           there
           continued
           and
           cherished
           him
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           until
           they
           likewise
           grew
           weary
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           he
           could
           no
           longer
           stand
           them
           in
           stead
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           verified
           by
           many
           Armies
           that
           have
           been
           especially
           brought
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           by
           sundry
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           who
           spent
           their
           time
           ,
           travel
           ,
           and
           treasure
           ,
           in
           those
           Wars
           :
           But
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Example
           that
           confirmeth
           the
           same
           more
           apparently
           then
           that
           which
           our
           Histories
           report
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           This
           King
           by
           reason
           he
           had
           Reigned
           many
           years
           ,
           saw
           sundry
           alterations
           in
           divers
           Kingdoms
           ;
           
           and
           (
           as
           Princes
           who
           continue
           long
           are
           oftentimes
           sought
           unto
           )
           he
           was
           honoured
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Potentates
           that
           lived
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           them
           were
           glad
           of
           his
           am●ty
           and
           friendship
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           was
           mighty
           ,
           so
           was
           he
           very
           wise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           able
           to
           help
           them
           with
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           counsel
           them
           with
           his
           wisdom
           ;
           yet
           neither
           so
           strong
           ,
           nor
           so
           wise
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           power
           was
           abated
           ,
           and
           his
           wisdom
           
           abused
           by
           the
           Popes
           subtle
           policies
           .
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           Conradus
           king
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           somewhat
           grievous
           and
           offensive
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           his
           supposed
           wrongs
           ,
           had
           suborned
           divers
           Princes
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           had
           either
           failed
           him
           ,
           or
           faintly
           proceeded
           in
           their
           quarrel
           against
           Conrade
           ,
           he
           fled
           for
           his
           last
           refuge
           unto
           the
           said
           Henry
           the
           third
           ;
           and
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           shew
           his
           readiness
           and
           good
           will
           to
           drive
           Conrade
           out
           of
           his
           Royal
           Seat
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           he
           used
           divers
           sinister
           means
           ,
           and
           many
           subtle
           devices
           .
        
         
           First
           he
           defamed
           the
           said
           Conrade
           ,
           accused
           him
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           layed
           murther
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           burthened
           him
           with
           the
           death
           and
           poysoning
           of
           his
           own
           Brother
           ,
           thereby
           making
           him
           odious
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Then
           not
           thinking
           it
           sufficient
           to
           disgrace
           and
           discredit
           him
           (
           for
           that
           the
           Princes
           neither
           then
           ,
           nor
           in
           those
           days
           did
           easily
           undertake
           Wars
           one
           against
           another
           in
           hatred
           of
           the
           vices
           which
           possessed
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           hope
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           which
           they
           enjoyed
           )
           he
           ,
           to
           encourage
           our
           King
           the
           more
           ,
           gave
           him
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Apulia
           and
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           entituled
           his
           Son
           by
           the
           name
           of
           king
           of
           both
           those
           Countries
           ;
           And
           understanding
           that
           he
           wanted
           sufficient
           men
           to
           imploy
           in
           that
           service
           ,
           
           he
           dispensed
           him
           to
           take
           those
           Souldiers
           which
           had
           enrolled
           themselves
           for
           the
           Wars
           of
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           and
           publishing
           that
           his
           Adversary
           for
           grief
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           forsaken
           by
           his
           friends
           ;
           With
           these
           devices
           ,
           and
           his
           Embassadors
           subtleties
           ,
           he
           induced
           our
           King
           to
           bind
           himself
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           loss
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           spend
           and
           send
           140
           m
           Marks
           to
           those
           Wars
           ;
           and
           this
           promise
           was
           so
           readily
           performed
           ,
           and
           men
           by
           our
           King
           so
           willingly
           transferred
           for
           that
           service
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Realm
           in
           very
           short
           time
           felt
           great
           want
           ,
           both
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           money
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           Naples
           and
           Sicily
           have
           been
           both
           troublesome
           and
           chargeable
           to
           as
           many
           Nations
           as
           I
           before
           named
           ;
           And
           yet
           you
           see
           not
           how
           they
           came
           directly
           unto
           the
           house
           of
           Spain
           ,
           nor
           with
           what
           Right
           and
           Title
           king
           Philip
           possesseth
           them
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           end
           therefore
           that
           herein
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           Points
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           I
           will
           let
           you
           understand
           the
           late
           claims
           and
           challenges
           layed
           and
           made
           to
           those
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           Charls
           the
           eighth
           ,
           
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           challenged
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           because
           Renatus
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           his
           very
           near
           Kinsman
           ,
           dying
           without
           children
           ,
           and
           being
           made
           Heir
           of
           the
           same
           kingdom
           by
           the
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           of
           Ioan
           ,
           
           Queen
           of
           Naples
           ,
           had
           made
           and
           declared
           in
           his
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           Lewis
           the
           eleventh
           for
           his
           Heir
           unto
           the
           same
           kingdom
           ,
           which
           Lewis
           was
           Father
           unto
           the
           said
           Charls
           ;
           who
           followed
           the
           Claim
           with
           such
           speed
           and
           expedition
           ,
           that
           he
           got
           the
           kingdom
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           
           that
           a
           notable
           Historiographer
           writing
           thereof
           saith
           ,
           That
           an
           Embassadour
           would
           almost
           have
           spent
           as
           much
           time
           in
           going
           thither
           from
           France
           ,
           as
           the
           said
           Charls
           did
           imploy
           in
           conquering
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           Frenchmen
           enjoyed
           not
           their
           Conquest
           many
           years
           ;
           for
           Ferdinando
           ,
           
           king
           of
           Spain
           began
           to
           lay
           claim
           unto
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           because
           that
           although
           Alphonsus
           king
           of
           Aragon
           had
           bestowed
           the
           same
           kingdom
           upon
           Ferdinando
           his
           base
           Son
           ;
           yet
           both
           Iohn
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           Successor
           in
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ;
           and
           also
           Ferdinando
           himself
           being
           Son
           unto
           the
           said
           Iohn
           had
           just
           cause
           of
           claim
           and
           title
           ther●unto
           ;
           because
           that
           Alphonso
           having
           gotten
           the
           same
           both
           with
           the
           Forces
           and
           with
           
           the
           treasure
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           it
           should
           of
           right
           belong
           unto
           that
           Crown
           .
        
         
           This
           claim
           of
           Ferdinandos
           was
           furthered
           by
           Pope
           Iulio
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           either
           being
           wearied
           of
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           Frenchmen
           ,
           or
           desirous
           to
           follow
           the
           steps
           of
           his
           inconstant
           Predecessors
           ,
           or
           rather
           willing
           to
           revenge
           the
           wrong
           offered
           unto
           his
           Predecessor
           by
           Charls
           the
           eighth
           ,
           
           what
           time
           he
           imprisoned
           him
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           S.
           Angelo
           ,
           and
           enforced
           him
           to
           give
           him
           for
           his
           ransome
           or
           deliverance
           the
           Castles
           of
           
             Civita
             Vecchia
          
           ,
           of
           Forracina
           ,
           and
           of
           Spoleto
           ,
           to
           hold
           them
           until
           he
           had
           made
           full
           conquest
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           also
           constrained
           him
           to
           invest
           himself
           in
           the
           said
           Kingdom
           ,
           besought
           Ferdinan●o
           king
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           to
           undertake
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           States
           and
           Dominions
           thereof
           ,
           against
           all
           those
           who
           persecuted
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           especially
           against
           Lewis
           the
           11.
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           him
           the
           more
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           accomplish
           this
           his
           desire
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           the
           Investure
           and
           Gift
           of
           the
           same
           kingdom
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           small
           and
           reasonable
           yearly
           Tribute
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Ferdinando
           thinking
           his
           Title
           the
           better
           by
           the
           Popes
           Grant
           ,
           and
           his
           possibility
           to
           prevail
           the
           greater
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           assured
           help
           and
           furtherance
           ,
           prosecuted
           his
           claim
           by
           open
           Wars
           upon
           the
           Frenchmen
           ;
           wherein
           he
           had
           so
           good
           success
           ,
           that
           he
           drew
           the
           French
           King
           to
           make
           a
           friendly
           division
           of
           the
           kingdom
           between
           them
           .
           This
           composition
           (
           as
           all
           agreements
           betwixt
           Princes
           most
           commonly
           are
           )
           was
           kept
           inviolable
           ,
           until
           Gonsalvo
           ,
           General
           for
           the
           Aragonian
           king
           in
           those
           parts
           (
           who
           was
           afterwards
           for
           his
           Excellency
           called
           the
           Great
           Captain
           ,
           as
           Pompey
           was
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           )
           took
           these
           occasions
           following
           to
           dispossess
           and
           drive
           the
           Frenchmen
           out
           of
           all
           that
           they
           possessed
           within
           the
           Realm
           of
           Naples
           .
           First
           he
           alledged
           that
           the
           division
           was
           not
           equally
           made
           ,
           because
           the
           Dogana
           of
           Puglia
           (
           which
           indeed
           was
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           Revenue
           of
           that
           Crown
           )
           was
           wholly
           allotted
           unto
           the
           Frenchmen
           ,
           and
           neither
           any
           part
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           any
           th●ng
           else
           that
           might
           countervail
           the
           same
           in
           worth
           ,
           value
           ,
           and
           goodness
           ,
           was
           assigned
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           fell
           such
           a
           disease
           amongst
           the
           Frenchmen
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           fruit
           which
           they
           eat
           daylie
           ,
           
           and
           because
           the
           waters
           which
           they
           drank
           (
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           )
           were
           poisoned
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           most
           part
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           private
           souldiers
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           chief
           Captains
           ,
           died
           thereof
           and
           many
           for
           fear
           thereof
           departed
           from
           the
           French
           kings
           Camp.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ▪
           that
           poor
           and
           small
           remainder
           that
           was
           lest
           ,
           presuming
           that
           this
           composition
           should
           be
           held
           inviolable
           ,
           grew
           so
           negligent
           and
           careless
           ,
           that
           they
           suffered
           the
           Spaniards
           to
           do
           all
           that
           they
           would
           ,
           and
           never
           distrusted
           them
           ,
           until
           it
           was
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Gonsalvo
           being
           required
           to
           desist
           from
           Wars
           because
           there
           was
           a
           peace
           concluded
           betwixt
           the
           Spanish
           and
           French
           kings
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           the
           French
           General
           had
           long
           before
           surceased
           all
           acts
           of
           hostility
           ;
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           could
           not
           leave
           off
           his
           wars
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           authority
           Don
           Philip
           (
           who
           was
           the
           Mediator
           of
           that
           Peace
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           had
           the
           French
           Kings
           daughter
           for
           wife
           to
           his
           son
           Charls
           )
           had
           from
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Spain
           to
           conclude
           the
           said
           Peace
           :
           And
           the
           said
           King
           and
           Queen
           hearing
           of
           the
           good
           success
           which
           their
           General
           had
           daily
           against
           the
           Frenchmen
           ,
           permitted
           him
           to
           proceed
           as
           he
           began
           ,
           and
           disclaimed
           all
           that
           was
           agreed
           ,
           or
           yeil●ed
           unto
           by
           the
           said
           
             Don
             Philippo
          
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           no
           power
           or
           authority
           from
           them
           to
           make
           any
           such
           agreement
           .
           But
           Don
           Philippo
           seeing
           his
           credit
           thereby
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           published
           
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           more
           in
           the
           concluding
           the
           said
           peace
           ,
           
           then
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           had
           given
           him
           full
           commission
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           further
           before
           he
           departed
           out
           of
           Spain
           ,
           he
           saw
           them
           both
           swear
           upon
           the
           holy
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           confirm
           ,
           ratifie
           ▪
           and
           observe
           ,
           whatsoever
           should
           be
           concluded
           by
           him
           .
           
           Thus
           Naples
           was
           gotten
           deceitfully
           ,
           although
           Francis
           the
           first
           after
           that
           he
           was
           unhappily
           taken
           Prisoner
           at
           Pavia
           by
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           did
           voluntarily
           renounce
           all
           his
           Right
           ,
           Title
           ,
           and
           Interest
           unto
           the
           same
           kingdom
           for
           the
           ransom
           and
           deliverance
           of
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           who
           were
           Prisoners
           a
           long
           time
           in
           Spain
           ,
           as
           pledges
           for
           their
           Father
           .
        
         
           From
           Naples
           and
           Sicily
           ,
           I
           hasten
           to
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Navarra
           ,
           gotten
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           held
           as
           unlawfully
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           two
           other
           kingdomes
           ;
           
           for
           when
           as
           Ferdinando
           ,
           so
           often
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           had
           occasion
           to
           pass
           with
           an
           Army
           through
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Navarra
           to
           succour
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           demanded
           safe
           passage
           of
           the
           King
           thereof
           ;
           who
           being
           so
           commanded
           by
           Lewis
           the
           French
           king
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           denied
           him
           passage
           :
           Ferdinando
           certifying
           the
           Pope
           of
           his
           denial
           ,
           the
           Pope
           excommunicated
           the
           King
           ,
           
           and
           depriveth
           him
           as
           a
           Schismatique
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ;
           Ferdinando
           hereupon
           having
           his
           Army
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           invadeth
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           taketh
           the
           King
           unprovided
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           could
           have
           any
           help
           from
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           depriveth
           him
           of
           his
           Royal
           Seat
           and
           Dignity
           ;
           and
           his
           Heirs
           have
           held
           the
           same
           ever
           ●ithence
           by
           no
           better
           Title
           then
           this
           .
           Of
           which
           give
           me
           leave
           in
           a
           few
           words
           to
           tell
           you
           my
           simple
           opinion
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           will
           come
           to
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           .
           As
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Naples
           and
           of
           Scotland
           hold
           their
           kingdomes
           the
           one
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           as
           of
           their
           Soveraigns
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           undoubtedly
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Navarra
           owe
           homage
           ,
           faith
           ,
           fealty
           ,
           and
           obedience
           unto
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           unto
           their
           Lord
           and
           Soveraign
           ,
           for
           their
           kingdom
           ;
           in
           regard
           whereof
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           many
           conditions
           of
           services
           unto
           him
           as
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           aid
           and
           assist
           him
           in
           his
           just
           quarrels
           ,
           wars
           and
           contentions
           against
           any
           other
           Prince
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           leave
           him
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           States
           and
           Dominions
           holden
           of
           him
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           many
           Doctors
           of
           Law
           writing
           upon
           this
           case
           ,
           make
           this
           question
           ,
           whether
           a
           Vassal
           (
           such
           as
           the
           king
           of
           Navarra
           was
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           French
           king
           )
           leaving
           his
           Lord
           and
           Soveraign
           sorely
           hurt
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           him
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           doth
           forfeit
           his
           Estate
           or
           no
           ?
           And
           they
           all
           generally
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           his
           wounds
           be
           not
           mortal
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           leave
           no
           small
           hope
           of
           life
           ,
           then
           the
           Vassal
           for
           forsaking
           him
           loseth
           his
           Estate
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           great
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           upon
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           nor
           upon
           the
           justifying
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Navarra
           his
           denial
           made
           unto
           the
           Aragonian
           king
           by
           Commandment
           of
           his
           said
           Lord
           and
           Soveraign
           ;
           for
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           enlarge
           hereof
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           whereunto
           when
           I
           come
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           it
           sufficiently
           and
           plainly
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           of
           Navarra
           could
           not
           without
           manifest
           loss
           and
           forfeiture
           of
           his
           kingdom
           unto
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           deny
           or
           resist
           his
           Commandment
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           being
           most
           manifest
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           of
           Aragon
           did
           most
           wrongfully
           invade
           and
           take
           from
           him
           his
           kingdom
           ;
           and
           so
           consequently
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           withholdeth
           the
           same
           from
           the
           present
           king
           of
           Navarra
           ,
           with
           no
           better
           right
           or
           reason
           then
           he
           that
           detaineth
           a
           private
           mans
           lands
           ,
           who
           never
           having
           any
           just
           title
           thereunto
           ,
           justifieth
           
           his
           Tenure
           by
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           by
           a
           few
           years
           wrongful
           possession
           ;
           which
           giveth
           no
           just
           title
           ▪
           especially
           if
           the
           same
           hath
           been
           continually
           claimed
           and
           demanded
           by
           the
           lawful
           owners
           thereof
           ,
           as
           without
           all
           doubt
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Navar
           hath
           been
           ;
           for
           the
           present
           king
           and
           his
           Predecessors
           did
           oftentimes
           require
           restitution
           thereof
           of
           them
           which
           did
           wrongfully
           detain
           it
           ;
           And
           had
           not
           the
           civil
           wars
           of
           France
           hindred
           the
           present
           king
           from
           demanding
           the
           same
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           he
           had
           long
           before
           this
           time
           warred
           upon
           the
           now
           king
           of
           Spain
           ,
           for
           the
           recovery
           thereof
           .
           
             Now
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Portugal
           .
           This
           kingdom
           as
           Scotland
           and
           Navarra
           are
           members
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           member
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Spain
           ;
           
           for
           Alphonsus
           the
           sixth
           ,
           king
           of
           Spain
           ,
           had
           a
           base
           Daughter
           nam'd
           Taresia
           ,
           whom
           he
           married
           unto
           Henry
           Count
           of
           Lotharinga
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           in
           Dower
           with
           her
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           
           because
           he
           had
           done
           him
           very
           great
           service
           against
           the
           Moors
           :
           But
           his
           Son
           Alphonsus
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           that
           was
           named
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           that
           got
           the
           City
           of
           Lisbone
           from
           the
           said
           Moors
           ;
           and
           having
           overcome
           in
           one
           Battel
           five
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           he
           left
           five
           Shields
           for
           Arms
           unto
           his
           Posterity
           .
           This
           kingdom
           hath
           had
           many
           alterations
           ,
           and
           sundry
           Wars
           ,
           moved
           by
           such
           as
           layed
           claim
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           none
           considering
           the
           small
           continuance
           thereof
           ,
           more
           lamentable
           then
           the
           late
           Wars
           betwixt
           the
           now
           king
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           him
           whom
           the
           Spaniards
           call
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           ,
           and
           no
           lawful
           king
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           that
           Realm
           were
           either
           cruelly
           murthered
           in
           the
           said
           War
           ,
           or
           unkindly
           held
           in
           extream
           thraledom
           or
           servitude
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           their
           natural
           and
           professed
           enemy
           ;
           the
           rightful
           King
           was
           most
           wrongfully
           driven
           from
           his
           lawful
           Inheritance
           ,
           to
           live
           as
           you
           know
           ,
           in
           a
           strange
           Country
           with
           the
           Princely
           ,
           and
           yet
           slender
           releif
           that
           her
           Majesty
           of
           her
           Royal
           liberality
           and
           clemency
           vouchsafeth
           him
           and
           his
           poor
           Train
           .
           
           The
           Spaniard
           for
           the
           better
           obtaining
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           imitated
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           the
           policicy
           of
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           during
           the
           competency
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           king
           of
           France
           for
           the
           Empire
           ;
           brought
           an
           Army
           of
           men
           unto
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Electors
           were
           assembled
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           pretending
           the
           cause
           of
           bringing
           his
           Army
           thither
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           just
           and
           Princely
           desire
           to
           free
           the
           Electors
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           fear
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           justly
           have
           of
           some
           violence
           to
           be
           offered
           them
           by
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           if
           they
           made
           not
           choice
           of
           him
           ;
           Whereas
           in
           very
           deed
           his
           Forces
           tended
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           then
           to
           chuse
           him
           :
           But
           the
           king
           of
           Spains
           device
           was
           not
           in
           all
           respects
           so
           cleanly
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           by
           the
           sequel
           :
           But
           you
           must
           first
           understand
           how
           many
           Competetors
           there
           were
           for
           this
           one
           Crown
           ,
           and
           what
           right
           every
           one
           of
           them
           had
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Emanuel
           king
           of
           Portugal
           married
           first
           Isabel
           ,
           
           Daughter
           to
           Ferdinando
           ,
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           but
           one
           male
           child
           ,
           which
           died
           in
           his
           infancy
           :
           Then
           he
           took
           to
           Wife
           Mary
           the
           second
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           the
           said
           Ferdinand
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           nine
           children
           ;
           Iohn
           who
           had
           issue
           Iohn
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           he
           Sebastian
           which
           was
           lately
           slain
           ,
           not
           leaving
           any
           issue
           behind
           him
           ,
           Lodowick
           ,
           who
           was
           lately
           secretly
           married
           ,
           and
           had
           issue
           this
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           ,
           who
           now
           liveth
           in
           England
           .
           The
           third
           child
           was
           Ferdinando
           ,
           who
           married
           a
           daughter
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Marialva
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           two
           Sons
           ,
           who
           dyed
           before
           their
           Father
           .
           The
           fourth
           was
           Alphonsus
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           departed
           the
           world
           not
           having
           any
           child
           .
           The
           fifth
           was
           Henry
           ,
           who
           was
           likewise
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           king
           after
           Don
           
           Sebastian
           ,
           and
           died
           also
           without
           issue
           .
           The
           sixth
           was
           Edward
           ,
           who
           married
           Theodosia
           Dutchess
           of
           Burgantia
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           three
           children
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Mary
           ,
           who
           married
           Alexander
           ,
           Prince
           of
           
             Parma
             ,
             Katharine
          
           ,
           who
           took
           to
           husband
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgantia
           ,
           and
           Edward
           who
           died
           unmarried
           .
           The
           seventh
           was
           Anthony
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           his
           infancy
           .
           The
           eighth
           childe
           was
           Isabel
           ,
           who
           was
           married
           to
           Charles
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           had
           issue
           by
           him
           the
           present
           king
           of
           Spain
           .
           The
           last
           was
           Beatrice
           ,
           wife
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           issue
           ,
           now
           follow
           the
           Competitors
           ;
           they
           were
           five
           .
           Don
           Antonio
           ,
           lawful
           son
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           proved
           )
           unto
           Lodowick
           the
           second
           heir
           male
           of
           Emanuel
           ,
           The
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           as
           Tutor
           unto
           his
           son
           ,
           begotten
           upon
           the
           eldest
           daughter
           of
           Edward
           ,
           the
           sixth
           heir
           male
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Bergantia
           ,
           begotten
           on
           the
           body
           of
           Katharine
           ,
           the
           second
           daughter
           of
           the
           said
           Edward
           .
           King
           Philip
           begotten
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Isabel
           ,
           eldest
           daughter
           unto
           Emanuel
           .
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           the
           lawful
           heir
           of
           the
           youngest
           daughter
           of
           the
           said
           Emanuel
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           all
           these
           competitors
           ,
           to
           deliver
           you
           first
           my
           opinion
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           (
           alwaies
           
             salvo
             meliori
             judicio
          
           )
           that
           none
           of
           them
           all
           could
           lawfully
           claim
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           :
           For
           as
           many
           as
           hold
           the
           marriage
           of
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           the
           Lady
           Katharine
           unlawful
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           married
           unto
           his
           eldest
           brother
           Arthur
           ,
           must
           needs
           hold
           the
           marriage
           of
           Emanuel
           king
           of
           Portugal
           far
           more
           unlawful
           ,
           because
           both
           king
           Henry
           and
           he
           married
           unlawfully
           :
           For
           if
           two
           brethren
           cannot
           successively
           marry
           one
           woman
           ,
           truly
           two
           sisters
           cannot
           be
           married
           unto
           one
           man
           :
           And
           the
           reason
           which
           some
           use
           to
           justifie
           king
           Henry
           his
           marriage
           ,
           cannot
           serve
           for
           the
           justification
           of
           king
           Emanuel's
           matrimony
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           was
           said
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Lady
           Katharine
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           her
           husband
           never
           knew
           her
           carnally
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           truly
           said
           for
           king
           Emanuel
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           a
           son
           by
           his
           first
           wife
           :
           wherefore
           if
           all
           these
           nine
           children
           being
           begotten
           in
           unlawful
           wedlock
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           reputed
           legitimate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           lawful
           heirs
           to
           their
           reputed
           fathers
           ,
           much
           less
           can
           any
           of
           they
           who
           descend
           from
           any
           of
           these
           nine
           children
           be
           esteemed
           lawful
           heirs
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           .
           But
           grant
           them
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           each
           of
           their
           Titles
           in
           order
           .
           Don
           Antonio
           hath
           sufficiently
           justified
           his
           Title
           in
           his
           Apologie
           ,
           by
           many
           reasons
           ,
           which
           I
           reduce
           to
           these
           three
           principally
           .
        
         
           First
           he
           proveth
           his
           Fathers
           marriage
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           with
           his
           far
           inferiour
           ,
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           disparagement
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           which
           it
           was
           concealed
           .
           Then
           he
           fortifieth
           his
           Title
           by
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           who
           by
           ancient
           priviledge
           challenge
           a
           right
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           controversie
           for
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           such
           an
           one
           of
           the
           competitors
           as
           they
           shall
           have
           a
           special
           liking
           and
           love
           unto
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           either
           sheweth
           ,
           or
           might
           shew
           ,
           that
           Bastards
           have
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           although
           Bastardy
           had
           been
           fully
           proved
           against
           him
           ,
           yet
           being
           chosen
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           sufficient
           bar
           ,
           or
           lawful
           exception
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Bastard
           ,
           especially
           being
           made
           by
           such
           an
           one
           as
           came
           from
           a
           Bastard
           himself
           ,
           and
           holdeth
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           by
           right
           derived
           from
           a
           Bastard
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           present
           king
           of
           Spain
           :
           For
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           Spain
           report
           ,
           that
           Henry
           bastard
           brother
           unto
           Peter
           king
           of
           Spain
           ,
           
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           evil
           opinion
           which
           was
           conceived
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           loose
           and
           dissolute
           life
           )
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Edward
           the
           
           third
           aided
           the
           said
           Peter
           ,
           and
           once
           restored
           him
           to
           his
           Crown
           ,
           drave
           him
           the
           second
           time
           from
           the
           same
           ;
           
           and
           having
           slain
           him
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           usurped
           his
           Royal
           dignity
           ,
           and
           transferred
           it
           unto
           his
           heirs
           ,
           of
           which
           king
           Philip
           is
           lineally
           descended
           :
           For
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           as
           Iohn
           Prince
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           son
           to
           Henry
           of
           Castile
           ,
           challenged
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           married
           Beatrice
           the
           only
           daughter
           and
           heir
           of
           Ferdinando
           late
           king
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           but
           the
           people
           would
           not
           accept
           him
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           because
           they
           naturally
           hated
           the
           Castilians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           chose
           a
           bastard
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           named
           Denis
           ,
           saying
           ;
           That
           it
           was
           as
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           chuse
           the
           said
           bastard
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           for
           the
           Castilians
           to
           admit
           Henry
           the
           bastard
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           who
           had
           (
           as
           is
           above
           said
           )
           deprived
           most
           unlawfully
           and
           unnaturally
           the
           lawful
           king
           of
           his
           life
           and
           Scepter
           .
           Now
           from
           Don
           Antonio
           ,
           unto
           the
           rest
           in
           general
           ,
           who
           because
           they
           all
           claim
           by
           right
           of
           their
           mothers
           ,
           
           are
           all
           excluded
           by
           an
           inviolable
           law
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           alledged
           against
           the
           aforesaid
           Iohn
           Prince
           of
           Castile
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           aforementioned
           bastard
           Denis
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           provided
           ,
           That
           no
           woman
           shall
           enjoy
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           :
           For
           whereas
           there
           is
           a
           Law
           that
           no
           woman
           shall
           succeed
           ;
           the
           same
           Law
           (
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Law
           Salique
           alledged
           against
           us
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           third
           )
           excludeth
           also
           the
           males
           descending
           from
           the
           woman
           .
           And
           so
           these
           four
           Competitors
           claim
           is
           utterly
           void
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           .
           And
           in
           case
           where
           women
           may
           succeed
           ,
           the
           Females
           descending
           from
           an
           heir
           male
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           such
           as
           come
           only
           and
           directly
           from
           the
           female
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bergantia
           descending
           from
           the
           daughters
           of
           Prince
           Edw.
           and
           they
           in
           law
           succeeding
           their
           Father
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           person
           and
           his
           undoubted
           heirs
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           who
           came
           of
           the
           daughters
           of
           the
           before-named
           Emanuel
           ,
           but
           also
           before
           their
           Aunts
           ,
           the
           said
           King
           Philips
           ,
           and
           Duke
           of
           Savoy's
           mothers
           ,
           because
           in
           matter
           of
           Succession
           ,
           the
           elder
           brothers
           children
           are
           always
           preferred
           before
           the
           Uncles
           or
           Aunts
           .
           Those
           Titles
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           how
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           prevailed
           before
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Competitors
           ,
           are
           largely
           set
           down
           in
           Don
           Antonio's
           Apologie
           ,
           unto
           which
           I
           refer
           you
           ,
           Although
           there
           be
           (
           at
           the
           least
           )
           twenty
           points
           therein
           of
           no
           small
           moment
           ,
           which
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           are
           not
           sufficiently
           cleared
           ,
           nor
           substantially
           handled
           ,
           yet
           therein
           you
           shall
           easily
           perceive
           how
           king
           Philip
           in
           getting
           the
           same
           kingdom
           ,
           
           imitated
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           his
           father
           .
           I
           must
           likewise
           refer
           you
           to
           the
           history
           of
           
             Hernan
             Logeres
          
           ,
           touching
           the
           discovery
           and
           conquest
           of
           the
           Indies
           ;
           for
           it
           were
           too
           long
           for
           me
           to
           tell
           you
           what
           small
           forces
           went
           thither
           out
           of
           Spain
           first
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Leaders
           of
           those
           slender
           Armies
           taking
           advantage
           of
           the
           divisions
           which
           they
           found
           betwixt
           the
           kings
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           did
           easily
           overthrow
           some
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           other
           .
           There
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           a
           number
           of
           naked
           men
           fly
           like
           sheep
           before
           a
           few
           armed
           souldiers
           ;
           there
           you
           shall
           read
           ,
           that
           even
           amongst
           those
           barbarous
           people
           and
           princes
           ,
           there
           wanted
           neither
           deceit
           nor
           policy
           ;
           there
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           being
           far
           from
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           not
           many
           ,
           amongst
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           mortal
           enemies
           ,
           strived
           and
           contended
           amongst
           themselves
           for
           superiority
           ,
           which
           argueth
           an
           unsatiable
           desire
           of
           rule
           and
           government
           ,
           and
           their
           natural
           proneness
           to
           mutiny
           ;
           although
           they
           challenge
           an
           especial
           praise
           above
           all
           other
           Nations
           for
           their
           obedience
           to
           their
           Superiours
           :
           there
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           fruits
           of
           division
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           tyrannie
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           terror
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           the
           
           vertue
           of
           good
           and
           expert
           souldiers
           fighting
           against
           rude
           and
           ignorant
           multitudes
           :
           there
           you
           shall
           observe
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           these
           unchristian
           Princes
           ,
           more
           loyalty
           ,
           friendship
           ,
           constancy
           ,
           and
           perseverance
           in
           their
           honest
           and
           lawful
           enterprises
           ,
           then
           hath
           lately
           been
           found
           in
           many
           Christian
           Princes
           :
           there
           (
           briefly
           )
           you
           shall
           find
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           how
           the
           Spaniards
           came
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Indies
           ;
           if
           withal
           it
           may
           please
           you
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           sixth
           being
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           chosen
           Arbitrator
           betwixt
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           they
           were
           at
           variance
           for
           and
           touching
           the
           division
           of
           the
           Indies
           ;
           the
           said
           Pope
           shewed
           himself
           too
           too
           partial
           unto
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           much
           more
           then
           the
           Portugal
           thought
           that
           in
           reason
           and
           conscience
           should
           have
           been
           allotted
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           aforementioned
           Kingdoms
           ,
           unto
           the
           Earldoms
           and
           Dukedoms
           ;
           And
           first
           to
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Millan
           ;
           a
           State
           which
           hath
           suffered
           many
           alterations
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           may
           not
           speak
           without
           digressing
           too
           much
           from
           my
           purpose
           ;
           and
           because
           I
           hasten
           unto
           many
           other
           points
           ,
           whereof
           I
           intend
           by
           Gods
           grace
           to
           discourse
           at
           large
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           be
           over-long
           in
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           The
           Dutchy
           of
           Milan
           was
           anciently
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           
           and
           none
           was
           held
           lawful
           Lord
           or
           Duke
           thereof
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           received
           his
           investure
           and
           approbation
           from
           the
           Emperour
           .
           It
           would
           be
           both
           long
           and
           tedious
           to
           relate
           unto
           you
           the
           many
           competencies
           for
           this
           Dukedom
           ,
           the
           sundry
           Pretendants
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           Partakers
           of
           these
           competitors
           ;
           whereof
           leaving
           ancient
           quarrels
           aside
           ,
           and
           not
           troubling
           you
           with
           the
           Titles
           of
           the
           Viscounts
           ,
           with
           the
           pretentions
           of
           the
           Sforzas
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           claims
           of
           the
           Predecessors
           of
           Francis
           the
           first
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           Emperour
           ;
           
           I
           will
           only
           tell
           you
           that
           the
           former
           challenged
           the
           same
           Dukedom
           in
           right
           of
           the
           Lady
           Valentine
           ,
           wife
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ;
           and
           the
           later
           pretend
           right
           thereunto
           ,
           because
           the
           contract
           of
           Marriage
           betwixt
           Valentine
           and
           the
           said
           Duke
           was
           not
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           because
           the
           Emperour
           had
           never
           granted
           unto
           the
           before-named
           Duke
           the
           Investure
           of
           the
           said
           Dukedom
           :
           These
           reasons
           indeed
           are
           sufficient
           in
           Law
           to
           deprive
           a
           Vassal
           of
           his
           Seigniory
           ,
           if
           by
           voluntary
           negligence
           ,
           or
           wilful
           obstinacy
           ,
           he
           refuse
           to
           do
           homage
           ,
           or
           to
           demand
           the
           Investure
           of
           his
           hold
           and
           Tenure
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           Sovereign
           .
           But
           there
           are
           many
           occasions
           which
           may
           excuse
           this
           demand
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           stand
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           pertinent
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           to
           shew
           you
           whether
           the
           Spanish
           King
           came
           rightly
           or
           unrightly
           unto
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Millan
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           difficulty
           may
           be
           cleared
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           Let
           the
           Spaniard
           shew
           that
           his
           Fathers
           Allegation
           was
           lawful
           ,
           then
           shall
           it
           follow
           that
           his
           War
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           was
           also
           most
           lawful
           ;
           And
           so
           consequently
           his
           getting
           the
           same
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           likewise
           lawful
           :
           Let
           him
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           gotten
           with
           the
           Forces
           and
           Expences
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           then
           it
           shall
           follow
           that
           it
           belonged
           unto
           the
           Empire
           :
           Let
           him
           shew
           that
           his
           Father
           ,
           having
           purchased
           his
           Dukedom
           in
           right
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           costs
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           Captains
           thereof
           ,
           had
           full
           Authority
           to
           alienate
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           bestow
           it
           upon
           him
           his
           lawful
           Son
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           so
           did
           ;
           then
           shall
           it
           follow
           that
           he
           is
           true
           owner
           thereof
           :
           But
           I
           fear
           me
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           and
           difficult
           for
           him
           to
           shew
           all
           these
           particulars
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           dare
           not
           deliver
           it
           for
           any
           sound
           opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           
           hath
           right
           thereunto
           ,
           unless
           he
           shall
           plead
           the
           Renunciation
           ,
           and
           Resignation
           made
           thereof
           by
           the
           said
           Francis
           ,
           
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           betwixt
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           said
           Francis
           ,
           at
           Cambray
           ;
           At
           which
           time
           the
           said
           Francis
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           heirs
           ,
           renounced
           ,
           demised
           ,
           released
           ,
           and
           resigned
           into
           the
           hands
           and
           possessi●n
           of
           the
           s●id
           Charlo●
           and
           of
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           all
           Rights
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           and
           Interests
           which
           he
           or
           they
           had
           or
           might
           have
           unto
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Millan
           .
           From
           which
           Dukedom
           I
           will
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Earldoms
           ,
           and
           other
           members
           implicatively
           contained
           therein
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           invested
           in
           the
           Duke
           thereof
           .
           For
           Charls
           last
           Duke
           of
           Burg●ndy
           (
           who
           was
           unfortunately
           slain
           by
           the
           Switzers
           )
           was
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           of
           Holland
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           united
           Provinces
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           laudible
           qualities
           which
           he
           possessed
           ,
           he
           thought
           himself
           inferiour
           to
           no
           Prince
           living
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           never
           had
           been
           overthrown
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           dwelt
           too
           much
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           presumed
           too
           much
           of
           his
           own
           strength
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           thought
           too
           basely
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           had
           he
           not
           made
           so
           sl●ght
           account
           as
           he
           did
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           subtle
           and
           secret
           practises
           against
           him
           ;
           which
           indeed
           were
           so
           politique
           ,
           
           so
           wise
           ,
           and
           so
           secret
           ,
           that
           a
           French
           Historiographer
           writeth
           ,
           That
           the
           French
           King
           still
           sitting
           in
           his
           Chair
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           suffering
           the
           Duke
           to
           follow
           his
           own
           humours
           ,
           and
           suborning
           and
           procuring
           him
           daily
           new
           Adversaries
           ,
           did
           him
           far
           more
           much
           harm
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           did
           openly
           and
           directly
           bear
           Arms
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           Duke
           being
           slain
           (
           as
           is
           above-said
           )
           in
           an
           unfortunate
           time
           for
           the
           house
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           very
           small
           occasion
           (
           for
           the
           Wars
           wherein
           he
           was
           slain
           were
           but
           for
           a
           Cart
           loaden
           with
           sheep-skins
           )
           left
           issue
           but
           one
           Daughter
           ,
           whom
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperour
           married
           ,
           and
           had
           by
           her
           issue
           Philip
           Arch-Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           who
           begat
           Charls
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           Charls
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           often
           been
           said
           )
           this
           present
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
           Besides
           Francis
           the
           first
           (
           who
           before
           that
           time
           was
           (
           as
           all
           his
           predecessors
           before
           him
           had
           been
           )
           Soveragin
           of
           all
           those
           Estates
           and
           Countries
           )
           did
           as
           well
           at
           Madrid
           in
           Spain
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           Prisoner
           there
           for
           his
           own
           Ransome
           ;
           as
           at
           Cambray
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           set
           at
           liberty
           ;
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           two
           Children
           ,
           renounce
           all
           his
           Rights
           and
           Interests
           to
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           all
           these
           Countries
           .
           Thus
           came
           the
           Spaniard
           by
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
           Now
           shall
           you
           see
           how
           he
           hath
           hitherto
           conserved
           all
           this
           his
           own
           possession
           ,
           
           notwithstanding
           the
           reasonable
           pretences
           which
           many
           either
           do
           or
           may
           make
           to
           divers
           of
           his
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           as
           amongst
           private
           men
           ,
           whosoever
           attaineth
           unto
           great
           wealth
           ,
           is
           reverenced
           amongst
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           honoured
           by
           his
           friends
           ,
           feared
           by
           his
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           so
           sought
           unto
           by
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           many
           indeavour
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           few
           or
           none
           dare
           to
           contend
           with
           him
           ;
           even
           so
           amongst
           Princes
           ,
           he
           that
           exceedeth
           the
           rest
           in
           might
           ,
           in
           wealth
           ,
           in
           reputation
           ,
           carrieth
           such
           credit
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           beareth
           such
           sway
           wheresoever
           he
           cometh
           ,
           winneth
           such
           favour
           in
           all
           that
           he
           attempteth
           ,
           and
           striketh
           such
           terrour
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           them
           who
           have
           occasion
           to
           quarrel
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           rather
           sit
           down
           losers
           ,
           then
           rise
           up
           in
           Arms
           against
           him
           ;
           they
           suspect
           his
           secret
           attempts
           ,
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           his
           exceeding
           power
           ,
           doubt
           the
           aspiring
           projects
           of
           his
           ambitious
           mind
           ,
           and
           are
           presently
           terrified
           when
           they
           enter
           into
           consideration
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           of
           his
           treasure
           ,
           of
           his
           friends
           and
           confederates
           ;
           provoke
           him
           think
           they
           ,
           and
           you
           heap
           burning
           coles
           upon
           
           your
           own
           heads
           ;
           anger
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           awake
           a
           shrewd
           sleeping
           Dog
           ;
           offend
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           displease
           his
           friends
           ;
           contend
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           strive
           against
           the
           stream
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           hold
           it
           for
           extream
           folly
           to
           incur
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           for
           singular
           wisdom
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           favour
           .
           When
           the
           Romans
           were
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           their
           prosperity
           ;
           What
           Prince
           was
           so
           mighty
           that
           feared
           not
           their
           power
           ?
           What
           Common-wealth
           so
           rich
           that
           stood
           not
           in
           fear
           and
           awe
           of
           their
           huge
           Armies
           ?
           What
           commanded
           they
           that
           was
           not
           obeyed
           ?
           Or
           whither
           went
           they
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           not
           received
           ?
           Was
           there
           any
           Nation
           so
           far
           from
           them
           which
           heard
           not
           of
           their
           might
           and
           magnificence
           ?
           
           Was
           there
           any
           Region
           (
           were
           it
           never
           so
           remote
           )
           that
           heard
           not
           of
           their
           strength
           and
           puissance
           ;
           that
           trembled
           not
           at
           the
           very
           name
           and
           mention
           thereof
           ?
           Came
           not
           Kings
           voluntarily
           to
           Rome
           from
           the
           furthest
           confines
           of
           the
           world
           to
           seek
           their
           friendship
           ?
           Sent
           not
           the
           Princes
           of
           Asia
           ,
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           Affrica
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           Europe
           ,
           their
           Embassadours
           ,
           to
           crave
           their
           Favour
           and
           Alliance
           ?
           What
           Prince
           presumed
           so
           much
           of
           his
           own
           force
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           wise
           ,
           held
           himself
           not
           greatly
           honoured
           if
           he
           were
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Alliance
           ?
           and
           if
           he
           were
           unwise
           ,
           or
           over-hardy
           and
           bold
           ,
           that
           found
           not
           himself
           deceived
           ,
           yea
           utterly
           overthrown
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           he
           presumed
           to
           contend
           with
           them
           ?
           Lived
           not
           Carthage
           in
           wealth
           and
           honour
           until
           she
           took
           stomach
           and
           heart
           at
           grass
           against
           Rome
           ?
           Mighty
           Pyrrhus
           ,
           wise
           Mithridates
           ,
           deceitful
           Hannibal
           ,
           puissant
           Massinissa
           ,
           with
           a
           number
           of
           others
           of
           like
           renown
           ,
           ruled
           they
           not
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           Raigned
           in
           security
           ,
           until
           they
           began
           to
           conjure
           and
           combine
           themselves
           against
           the
           Romans
           ?
           And
           then
           failed
           not
           their
           power
           ?
           perished
           not
           their
           Authority
           ?
           decayed
           not
           their
           Reputation
           ?
           and
           went
           not
           all
           they
           had
           to
           wrack
           and
           ruin
           ?
           It
           is
           therefore
           undoubtedly
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           prejudicate
           opinion
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           Might
           and
           Power
           ,
           hath
           been
           one
           especial
           means
           to
           preserve
           and
           keep
           his
           many
           Dominions
           ;
           for
           although
           his
           might
           is
           in
           many
           degrees
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Romans
           Power
           ;
           yet
           as
           they
           ,
           because
           they
           possessed
           most
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           redoubted
           and
           reverenced
           of
           all
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           he
           possessing
           more
           then
           any
           Prince
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           had
           in
           honour
           and
           reverence
           through
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           as
           they
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           of
           Conquest
           had
           their
           power
           and
           forces
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           continual
           awe
           and
           obedience
           ;
           As
           in
           Germany
           eight
           Legions
           ,
           
           every
           Legion
           consisting
           of
           6100.
           
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           726.
           
           Horse-men
           ;
           In
           Spain
           three
           Legions
           ;
           In
           Affrica
           two
           ;
           In
           Seruia
           and
           Bulgaria
           two
           more
           ;
           and
           in
           Salaminia
           other
           two
           ;
           and
           about
           Rome
           in
           the
           Cities
           of
           Italy
           ,
           twelve
           sundry
           Bands
           ,
           whereof
           every
           one
           of
           nine
           of
           them
           ,
           consisted
           of
           1105.
           
           Foot-men
           ,
           and
           66.
           on
           Horseback
           ;
           So
           that
           they
           had
           always
           in
           continual
           pay
           ,
           twenty
           five
           Legions
           ,
           which
           amounted
           in
           all
           to
           165755.
           
           Foot-men
           ,
           and
           unto
           19734.
           
           Horse-men
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           besides
           the
           help
           and
           succour
           of
           their
           friends
           and
           Confederates
           ;
           And
           these
           Forces
           they
           kept
           as
           well
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           as
           war
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           safety
           and
           security
           of
           their
           Estates
           and
           Dominions
           :
           In
           the
           like
           manner
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           hath
           certain
           men
           always
           in
           pay
           in
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Millan
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           secu●i●y
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           those
           Men
           lye
           in
           continual
           Garrison
           ,
           as
           well
           when
           he
           hath
           Peace
           as
           when
           he
           is
           at
           Wars
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           destroyed
           
           the
           Cities
           of
           Alba
           ,
           of
           Numantia
           ,
           and
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           because
           as
           long
           as
           they
           stood
           ,
           they
           were
           always
           rebelling
           against
           them
           ;
           So
           the
           Catholique
           King
           hath
           either
           forceably
           subverted
           ,
           or
           voluntarily
           impoverished
           many
           Cities
           within
           his
           several
           Dominions
           ,
           only
           to
           disable
           them
           to
           make
           head
           against
           him
           :
           And
           this
           pollicy
           of
           impoverishing
           Rebellious
           Cities
           ,
           and
           their
           richest
           Inhabitants
           ,
           is
           too
           too
           general
           and
           usual
           in
           Italy
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           held
           a
           point
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           a
           strengthening
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           sure
           way
           to
           uphold
           and
           continue
           their
           Estate
           ,
           to
           hold
           down
           and
           depress
           their
           most
           noble
           and
           wealthy
           Subjects
           ,
           for
           fear
           that
           le●t
           over
           great
           riches
           embolden
           them
           to
           enter
           into
           conspiracy
           against
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           or
           to
           seek
           some
           means
           to
           set
           themselves
           and
           their
           Cities
           at
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Romans
           never
           entred
           into
           League
           or
           Amity
           with
           any
           Prince
           or
           Nation
           who
           did
           not
           wholly
           submit
           himself
           ,
           and
           it self
           unto
           their
           discretion
           ;
           So
           the
           Spaniard
           never
           receiveth
           any
           King
           or
           Potentate
           for
           his
           Ally
           and
           Confederate
           ,
           unless
           he
           can
           and
           will
           be
           content
           to
           be
           wholly
           at
           his
           devotion
           .
           Plutarch
           in
           his
           book
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           noble
           Romans
           and
           Graecians
           ,
           
           writeth
           that
           Eumenes
           understanding
           that
           divers
           Satrapes
           sought
           all
           occasions
           and
           means
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           to
           stop
           and
           prevent
           their
           malice
           against
           him
           ,
           feigned
           that
           he
           had
           great
           need
           of
           a
           great
           sum
           of
           money
           ,
           which
           he
           borrowed
           of
           them
           which
           hated
           him
           most
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           might
           give
           over
           the
           seeking
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           assured
           to
           lose
           all
           their
           money
           :
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           both
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           his
           Father
           before
           him
           ,
           doubting
           that
           Genoa
           ,
           a
           very
           rich
           ,
           mighty
           ,
           and
           populous
           city
           in
           Italy
           ,
           might
           be
           either
           induced
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           other
           Princes
           in
           Italy
           (
           who
           desire
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           see
           a
           King
           of
           Naples
           and
           a
           Duke
           of
           Millan
           born
           within
           Italy
           it self
           as
           there
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           )
           or
           by
           the
           counsel
           of
           such
           Citizens
           as
           were
           wont
           to
           favour
           the
           French
           faction
           ,
           to
           fall
           from
           him
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           especially
           for
           the
           great
           Traffique
           which
           they
           have
           at
           
             Lyons
             ,
             Paris
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           France
           (
           which
           only
           respect
           hath
           moved
           the
           Florentines
           to
           be
           far
           more
           friendly
           and
           better
           affected
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           then
           unto
           him
           )
           did
           and
           doth
           borrow
           as
           much
           money
           as
           he
           could
           or
           can
           possibly
           get
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           of
           the
           best
           and
           richest
           Gentlemen
           and
           Merchants
           of
           that
           city
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           fear
           of
           losing
           their
           money
           may
           always
           retain
           them
           in
           love
           and
           friendship
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           by
           the
           said
           Author
           ,
           
           that
           Theseus
           ,
           to
           people
           and
           augment
           the
           city
           of
           Athens
           ,
           invited
           as
           many
           as
           would
           to
           come
           and
           dwell
           there
           ,
           promising
           and
           assuring
           them
           to
           enjoy
           the
           self-same
           Liberties
           ,
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           Immunities
           ,
           which
           the
           very
           Citizens
           themselves
           had
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           enrich
           his
           city
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           and
           other
           cities
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           by
           the
           Access
           and
           Traffique
           of
           our
           Nation
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           us
           thither
           for
           that
           purpose
           more
           willingly
           ,
           freed
           us
           from
           divers
           Imposts
           ,
           
           which
           his
           own
           natural
           Subjects
           usually
           paid
           .
           Again
           the
           same
           Author
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           Romulus
           after
           he
           had
           builded
           Rome
           ,
           and
           subdued
           the
           Sabines
           ,
           and
           taken
           their
           City
           ,
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           throw
           down
           their
           own
           houses
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           to
           dwell
           with
           him
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           they
           should
           have
           the
           same
           Liberties
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           which
           his
           own
           Citizens
           had
           .
           And
           there
           was
           nothing
           that
           more
           increased
           Rome
           ,
           then
           this
           joyning
           and
           incorporating
           with
           her
           own
           Inhabitants
           those
           which
           she
           conquered
           :
           In
           imitation
           hereof
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           when
           he
           had
           subdued
           the
           Indies
           ,
           transported
           as
           many
           Spaniards
           as
           he
           could
           possibly
           thither
           ,
           giving
           them
           
           great
           priviledges
           after
           they
           had
           inhabited
           there
           certain
           years
           :
           And
           in
           many
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           doth
           more
           retain
           that
           barbarous
           people
           in
           obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           fear
           of
           those
           natural
           Spaniards
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           more
           inricheth
           his
           natural
           Subjects
           ;
           we
           go
           thither
           very
           poor
           ,
           and
           return
           thence
           infinitely
           rich
           :
           And
           in
           my
           simple
           conceit
           ,
           the
           sending
           of
           those
           Colonies
           (
           as
           I
           may
           call
           them
           )
           into
           the
           Indies
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           and
           surest
           means
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           doth
           and
           can
           use
           for
           the
           peaceable
           maintenance
           of
           those
           Estates
           :
           For
           albeit
           they
           tyrannize
           there
           far
           beyond
           the
           nature
           of
           humane
           creatures
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           that
           inflict
           ,
           as
           of
           those
           which
           endure
           afflictions
           and
           torments
           in
           those
           countries
           ,
           yet
           because
           (
           as
           our
           Chronicles
           do
           testifie
           )
           that
           (
           as
           William
           the
           Conquerour
           did
           after
           he
           had
           conquered
           our
           Nation
           )
           he
           hath
           deprived
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Weapons
           ,
           
           whereby
           they
           are
           made
           unable
           to
           undertake
           any
           hostile
           attempt
           ,
           he
           liveth
           and
           ruleth
           in
           peace
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           few
           number
           of
           Spaniards
           are
           held
           invincible
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           may
           easily
           withstand
           and
           prevent
           their
           secret
           conspiracies
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           those
           whom
           he
           placeth
           as
           Governours
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           any
           Authority
           amongst
           them
           ,
           do
           cunningly
           get
           into
           their
           hands
           the
           chief
           wealth
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           whereby
           the
           inhabitants
           are
           greatly
           impoverished
           ,
           and
           they
           enabled
           when
           they
           return
           ,
           to
           do
           better
           service
           unto
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           .
           In
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           many
           desire
           their
           places
           as
           soon
           as
           (
           or
           before
           )
           they
           become
           void
           ;
           and
           some
           take
           the
           wealth
           purchased
           there
           ,
           for
           a
           sufficient
           recompence
           of
           their
           many
           and
           several
           services
           done
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           cruelty
           might
           long
           before
           this
           time
           have
           given
           occasion
           to
           the
           Indians
           to
           rebel
           :
           True
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           weapons
           and
           arms
           wherewith
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           offend
           their
           enemies
           :
           why
           necessity
           enforceth
           the
           old
           wife
           to
           trot
           ,
           and
           putteth
           divers
           inventions
           into
           the
           heads
           of
           malicious
           and
           desperate
           men
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           fit
           Instruments
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           and
           performing
           of
           their
           desires
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           and
           past
           all
           doubt
           ,
           put
           a
           few
           expert
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           well
           defended
           Castles
           bid
           a
           number
           of
           uncunning
           and
           ignorant
           armed
           men
           .
           Multitudes
           most
           commonly
           prevail
           against
           a
           few
           ,
           and
           sudden
           rebellions
           are
           dangerous
           and
           terrible
           :
           No
           man
           can
           deny
           this
           to
           be
           a
           manifest
           truth
           ;
           but
           multitudes
           without
           an
           head
           seldom
           do
           any
           thing
           worthy
           their
           labour
           ,
           or
           answerable
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           hazards
           ,
           and
           perils
           :
           and
           where
           there
           is
           no
           order
           ,
           no
           guide
           ,
           no
           governour
           ,
           there
           seldome
           or
           never
           followeth
           good
           success
           .
           The
           Romans
           after
           they
           had
           conquered
           Capua
           ,
           
           willingly
           yeilded
           that
           the
           Town
           should
           be
           still
           inhabited
           ,
           haunted
           ,
           and
           frequented
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           before
           accustomed
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           permit
           or
           agree
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           Senate
           ,
           any
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           any
           Guide
           ,
           any
           kinde
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           any
           common
           Council
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           ;
           because
           where
           these
           things
           are
           wanting
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           innovation
           ,
           conspiracy
           ,
           or
           rebellion
           to
           have
           good
           and
           fortunate
           success
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniard
           therefore
           ruling
           in
           the
           Indies
           by
           his
           own
           Nation
           ,
           they
           being
           stronger
           then
           the
           natural
           inhabitants
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           either
           for
           ignorance
           not
           being
           able
           ,
           or
           for
           want
           of
           authority
           ,
           not
           having
           sufficient
           power
           to
           govern
           as
           they
           would
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           for
           him
           to
           rule
           as
           he
           list
           ,
           and
           very
           difficult
           for
           them
           to
           change
           ,
           alter
           ,
           or
           subvert
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           hateful
           ,
           prejudicial
           ,
           odious
           ,
           and
           hurtful
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           albeit
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           administration
           and
           government
           
           may
           for
           a
           small
           time
           work
           the
           like
           effect
           which
           a
           far
           milder
           sort
           of
           rule
           and
           commandment
           most
           commonly
           worketh
           ;
           yet
           common
           experience
           ,
           and
           the
           ready
           disposition
           of
           the
           Indians
           to
           revolt
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           when
           as
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Drake
          
           was
           lately
           amongst
           them
           ,
           declare
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           willingly
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           securely
           ,
           be
           content
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Government
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           although
           Naples
           and
           Milan
           live
           obediently
           under
           his
           regiment
           ,
           and
           factions
           are
           not
           in
           this
           age
           as
           rife
           there
           as
           in
           ancient
           times
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           ;
           yet
           the
           people
           of
           both
           places
           being
           far
           more
           willing
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           their
           own
           Country-men
           then
           by
           meer
           strangers
           ,
           the
           exactions
           in
           both
           States
           exceeding
           by
           very
           much
           the
           old
           and
           ancient
           tributes
           ,
           imposts
           ,
           and
           contributions
           ,
           by
           what
           name
           soever
           it
           shall
           please
           you
           to
           call
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           sparing
           them
           no
           more
           then
           they
           do
           the
           poor
           and
           simple
           Indians
           :
           It
           is
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           a
           Brutus
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           undertake
           the
           restoring
           of
           his
           Country
           and
           Countrymen
           unto
           their
           former
           and
           ancient
           liberty
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           fail
           or
           quail
           in
           his
           enterprise
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           competent
           and
           sufficient
           number
           of
           friends
           and
           followers
           :
           For
           the
           general
           hatred
           conceived
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           the
           general
           dislike
           of
           their
           Tyranical
           Government
           ,
           the
           common
           desire
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           uttered
           in
           Table-talk
           ,
           in
           secret
           conferences
           ,
           in
           open
           assemblies
           ,
           in
           private
           houses
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           where
           they
           may
           boldly
           speak
           without
           danger
           ,
           argue
           manifestly
           that
           they
           lack
           ability
           ,
           and
           not
           good
           will
           to
           rebel
           .
           But
           he
           provideth
           such
           Governours
           in
           both
           places
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           only
           true
           and
           faithful
           unto
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           so
           discreet
           and
           wise
           ,
           that
           they
           both
           foresee
           and
           prevent
           all
           occasions
           of
           rebellion
           .
           These
           Governours
           have
           their
           eyes
           alwaies
           open
           and
           watching
           ,
           not
           only
           over
           the
           Subjects
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           in
           holding
           them
           low
           ,
           and
           in
           continual
           fear
           of
           severe
           punishment
           for
           every
           small
           offence
           ,
           but
           also
           over
           the
           Princes
           which
           confine
           with
           the
           Governments
           ,
           in
           keeping
           them
           from
           all
           opportunities
           of
           invading
           their
           States
           .
           These
           Governours
           are
           assisted
           by
           grave
           and
           wise
           Counsel
           ,
           by
           whose
           advice
           they
           are
           directed
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           weight
           .
           These
           Governours
           are
           accompanied
           by
           many
           under-officers
           ,
           who
           are
           employed
           in
           gathering
           such
           intolerable
           taxes
           as
           are
           layed
           upon
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           upon
           which
           officers
           the
           fault
           is
           layed
           ,
           if
           any
           offence
           be
           taken
           against
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           taxes
           ;
           and
           somtimes
           the
           Governour
           upon
           complaint
           made
           unto
           him
           (
           if
           no
           excuse
           can
           pacifie
           the
           complainants
           )
           mitigateth
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           exactions
           ,
           or
           sendeth
           them
           unto
           his
           and
           their
           king
           for
           relief
           and
           remedy
           ;
           who
           if
           he
           shall
           see
           no
           other
           way
           to
           content
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           continue
           and
           contain
           them
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           wonted
           obedience
           ,
           yeildeth
           somwhat
           to
           their
           petition
           ;
           and
           so
           laying
           the
           blame
           either
           upon
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           or
           the
           extremity
           of
           his
           expences
           ,
           or
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           officers
           ,
           dischargeth
           himself
           of
           the
           fault
           which
           was
           imputed
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           sendeth
           the
           Petitioners
           away
           in
           some
           measure
           well
           pleased
           and
           satisfied
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           handle
           this
           point
           more
           largely
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           speak
           of
           such
           exactions
           as
           were
           levied
           in
           particular
           estates
           in
           this
           our
           age
           .
           And
           therefore
           reserving
           the
           residue
           of
           that
           which
           I
           have
           to
           say
           for
           that
           place
           ,
           I
           will
           proceed
           in
           declaring
           unto
           you
           other
           means
           which
           the
           Spaniard
           useth
           for
           preservation
           of
           his
           Estates
           in
           peace
           ,
           in
           quietness
           ,
           and
           in
           dutiful
           obedience
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           that
           his
           Father
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           ,
           fearing
           that
           Ferdinando
           Duke
           of
           Calabria
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           remainder
           of
           Ferdinando
           late
           King
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           
           might
           in
           time
           find
           some
           friends
           to
           help
           him
           or
           his
           issue
           (
           if
           he
           should
           so
           marry
           that
           he
           might
           have
           any
           )
           to
           the
           Crown
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           married
           him
           unto
           Germana
           ,
           widow
           unto
           the
           said
           Ferdinando
           ,
           but
           barren
           ,
           and
           past
           children
           ;
           reaping
           of
           this
           marriage
           two
           benefits
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           great
           weight
           and
           consequence
           :
           For
           whereas
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           by
           refusing
           the
           Crown
           when
           it
           was
           offered
           him
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           
           and
           by
           perswading
           them
           to
           accept
           and
           receive
           the
           same
           Charls
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           had
           made
           the
           Emperour
           somwhat
           beholden
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           only
           seem
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           recompence
           that
           good
           turn
           ,
           by
           honouring
           him
           with
           the
           marriage
           of
           a
           Queen
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           assured
           that
           Kingdom
           unto
           himself
           and
           his
           heirs
           ,
           by
           bestowing
           a
           barren
           wife
           upon
           him
           who
           was
           rightful
           heir
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           marriage
           was
           utterly
           disabled
           to
           have
           any
           lawful
           Issue
           .
        
         
           The
           Spaniard
           not
           by
           mariage
           ,
           but
           by
           employment
           of
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           in
           such
           wars
           as
           were
           somwhat
           pleasing
           and
           answerable
           to
           his
           humour
           ,
           kept
           him
           alwaies
           so
           busied
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           never
           attend
           to
           the
           conquest
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           which
           of
           right
           belonged
           unto
           his
           Son
           ,
           rather
           then
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           And
           as
           the
           Emperour
           rather
           deprived
           the
           above-named
           Ferdinando
           ,
           by
           giving
           him
           a
           barren
           wife
           ,
           of
           all
           possibility
           to
           have
           any
           lawful
           issue
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           of
           all
           earnest
           desire
           to
           recover
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           should
           end
           in
           himself
           for
           want
           of
           a
           childe
           to
           whom
           it
           might
           descend
           ;
           So
           the
           Spanish
           King
           deprived
           the
           said
           Dukes
           son
           of
           all
           hope
           to
           recover
           his
           right
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           by
           procuring
           and
           counselling
           him
           to
           match
           in
           such
           a
           Family
           ,
           as
           never
           can
           be
           able
           to
           yeild
           him
           any
           competent
           aid
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           said
           right
           .
        
         
           Again
           it
           is
           written
           of
           Richard
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           
           that
           they
           both
           fearing
           lest
           that
           Henry
           Earl
           of
           Richmond
           who
           lived
           in
           exile
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britany
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           only
           sustained
           and
           succoured
           ,
           might
           in
           process
           of
           time
           find
           some
           Friends
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           purchase
           the
           favour
           of
           some
           Forraign
           Prince
           abroad
           ,
           to
           help
           him
           to
           recover
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           always
           laid
           claim
           ,
           did
           seek
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           have
           the
           said
           Earl
           delivered
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Duke
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           never
           prevail
           ,
           and
           therefore
           never
           lived
           secure
           or
           assured
           of
           their
           Estate
           :
           And
           Richard
           the
           third
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           doubted
           ,
           was
           deprived
           of
           his
           Royal
           Dignity
           by
           the
           said
           Earl
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           sought
           all
           ways
           possible
           to
           have
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           delivered
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           him
           divers
           great
           and
           fair
           offers
           of
           great
           livings
           and
           dignities
           if
           he
           would
           return
           into
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           acknowledging
           him
           for
           King
           ,
           live
           under
           his
           obedience
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           never
           prevail
           ;
           and
           God
           knoweth
           to
           what
           end
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           Almighty
           to
           preserve
           and
           reserve
           the
           said
           Don
           Antonio
           from
           many
           great
           ,
           and
           almost
           inevitable
           dangers
           and
           hazards
           of
           his
           life
           :
           He
           is
           not
           now
           so
           low
           ,
           so
           poor
           ,
           so
           bare
           ,
           so
           destitute
           of
           all
           friends
           ,
           so
           void
           of
           all
           hope
           ,
           but
           that
           Henry
           Earl
           of
           Richmond
           was
           in
           all
           degrees
           and
           measure
           of
           need
           and
           poverty
           equal
           unto
           him
           .
           It
           is
           an
           infallible
           rule
           in
           policy
           ,
           that
           no
           Usurper
           hath
           any
           firm
           hold
           or
           strong
           assurance
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           any
           pretending
           right
           thereunto
           liveth
           ;
           but
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           sufficiently
           foreseen
           and
           provided
           for
           any
           manner
           of
           harm
           or
           detriment
           that
           may
           arise
           unto
           him
           ,
           or
           unto
           any
           of
           his
           ,
           by
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           children
           :
           For
           as
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Battel
           at
           Canna
           ,
           deferred
           the
           Victories
           ,
           that
           Hannibal
           might
           have
           had
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           his
           abode
           at
           Capua
           (
           where
           his
           Souldiers
           learned
           to
           be
           eff●minate
           ,
           and
           forgot
           to
           be
           right
           Souldiers
           )
           took
           away
           all
           hope
           to
           subdue
           the
           Romans
           
           so
           the
           overthrow
           received
           by
           
             D●n
             Antonio
          
           ,
           within
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           possessed
           thereof
           ,
           made
           it
           very
           difficult
           for
           him
           to
           re-gain
           or
           recover
           the
           same
           ;
           And
           the
           late
           repulse
           taken
           at
           Lisbona
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           before
           the
           Town
           with
           the
           small
           and
           weak
           Forces
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           put
           him
           out
           of
           all
           hope
           to
           attain
           his
           purpose
           :
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           held
           for
           a
           sure
           and
           most
           sound
           opinion
           by
           many
           martial
           men
           ,
           that
           not
           with
           much
           great
           strength
           then
           he
           had
           then
           from
           hence
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           an
           easie
           enterprise
           to
           recover
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           opinion
           I
           list
           not
           to
           controll
           (
           for
           that
           men
           of
           my
           profession
           may
           not
           conveniently
           contend
           with
           Souldiers
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           concerning
           martial
           affairs
           )
           And
           yet
           I
           fear
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           second
           enterprise
           should
           be
           attempted
           against
           Portugal
           ,
           with
           an
           English
           Army
           of
           greater
           strength
           ,
           of
           better
           provision
           ,
           of
           sounder
           bod●es
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           convenient
           furniture
           then
           the
           last
           was
           ;
           the
           Commanders
           of
           such
           an
           Army
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           no
           less
           inconveniencies
           then
           the
           other
           was
           ;
           and
           so
           long
           as
           those
           incommodities
           are
           found
           in
           an
           Army
           ,
           so
           long
           the
           like
           success
           (
           as
           hapned
           unto
           the
           first
           )
           will
           follow
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           You
           seldom
           hear
           or
           have
           read
           of
           any
           Army
           that
           went
           far
           from
           home
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           been
           subject
           unto
           many
           casualties
           ,
           unto
           many
           accidents
           ,
           and
           unto
           unexpected
           success
           and
           fortune
           ;
           They
           are
           to
           day
           Conquerors
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           conquered
           ;
           this
           day
           strong
           ,
           to
           morrow
           weak
           ;
           sometimes
           in
           health
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           upon
           a
           very
           sudden
           in
           sickness
           and
           penury
           :
           Their
           Triumphs
           are
           Messengers
           of
           evil
           fortune
           ;
           their
           Victories
           forerunners
           of
           overthrows
           ;
           their
           abundance
           ,
           tokens
           of
           Penury
           ;
           and
           their
           conceived
           hope
           ,
           an
           infallible
           Prognostication
           of
           future
           calamity
           .
           Was
           there
           ever
           a
           wiser
           Captain
           then
           Hanniball
           ?
           Was
           there
           ever
           any
           Army
           compounded
           of
           so
           many
           and
           diverse
           Nations
           ?
           Was
           there
           any
           Souldiers
           that
           were
           better
           governed
           ?
           or
           any
           Governor
           that
           was
           more
           carefull
           of
           his
           Company
           ?
           more
           politique
           to
           win
           and
           purchase
           unto
           himself
           the
           favour
           and
           friendship
           of
           such
           people
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           any
           manner
           of
           commerce
           or
           society
           ,
           or
           of
           whom
           he
           stood
           in
           any
           kind
           of
           need
           ?
           And
           yet
           what
           success
           had
           his
           Providence
           ,
           his
           Prudence
           ,
           his
           Policy
           ?
           Decayed
           not
           his
           strength
           daily
           ?
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           became
           they
           not
           effeminate
           ?
           his
           fortune
           ,
           did
           it
           not
           forsake
           him
           ?
           his
           faithful
           friends
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           leave
           him
           ?
           the
           Towns
           he
           got
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           revolt
           from
           him
           ?
           And
           briefly
           ,
           lost
           he
           not
           in
           a
           very
           short
           space
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           got
           in
           many
           years
           ?
           And
           yet
           since
           Hannibal
           his
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Captain
           ,
           General
           ,
           Colonel
           ,
           or
           Leader
           of
           any
           Army
           (
           call
           him
           by
           what
           name
           or
           Title
           you
           list
           )
           that
           in
           my
           simple
           conceit
           might
           compare
           with
           Hannibal
           ;
           either
           for
           the
           governing
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           or
           for
           temporizing
           with
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           for
           preventing
           mischeifs
           ,
           or
           for
           inventing
           new
           Stratagems
           ;
           for
           putting
           in
           execution
           ,
           with
           good
           success
           and
           marvelous
           fortune
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           attempts
           and
           enterprises
           ;
           or
           briefly
           for
           furnishing
           his
           Camp
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           or
           keeping
           his
           Souldiers
           in
           awe
           and
           obedience
           ;
           But
           Hannibal
           contended
           with
           the
           mightiest
           Adversary
           of
           the
           world
           :
           Hannibal
           had
           secret
           enemies
           at
           home
           ,
           who
           were
           content
           to
           suffer
           him
           and
           his
           to
           live
           in
           want
           and
           penury
           abroad
           ;
           Hannibal
           pretermitted
           many
           occasions
           of
           good
           fortune
           ,
           which
           being
           taken
           in
           time
           ,
           might
           have
           made
           him
           a
           most
           happy
           Conqueror
           :
           Hannibal
           suffered
           his
           Souldiers
           to
           dote
           in
           love
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           no
           time
           to
           dally
           in
           Lechery
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           H●nnibal
           would
           not
           win
           when
           he
           might
           have
           won
           ;
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           reason
           that
           Hannibal
           should
           lose
           when
           he
           would
           not
           have
           lost
           .
        
         
           In
           later
           times
           Hannibal's
           follies
           have
           made
           wise
           men
           ;
           Hannibal's
           evil
           
           fortune
           ,
           hath
           taught
           others
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           like
           Fortune
           ;
           Hannibal's
           losses
           have
           given
           his
           posterity
           occasion
           to
           take
           heed
           by
           his
           examples
           ,
           lest
           following
           his
           steps
           ,
           they
           chance
           to
           fall
           into
           his
           miseries
           .
           Now
           Princes
           measure
           their
           strength
           by
           their
           adversaries
           power
           ;
           they
           rate
           their
           charges
           by
           the
           distance
           of
           places
           into
           which
           they
           are
           to
           convey
           their
           Armies
           ;
           they
           furnish
           their
           company
           according
           to
           the
           time
           for
           which
           they
           purpose
           to
           use
           the
           same
           ;
           they
           cast
           their
           accompts
           before
           they
           enter
           into
           wars
           ;
           they
           consider
           the
           casualties
           which
           are
           accustomed
           to
           follow
           wars
           ;
           they
           note
           the
           dispositions
           and
           affections
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ;
           they
           mark
           and
           observe
           the
           provision
           of
           their
           enemies
           ;
           they
           provide
           for
           longer
           time
           then
           they
           intend
           to
           spend
           in
           wars
           ;
           they
           have
           their
           carriage
           to
           attend
           upon
           their
           Armies
           ,
           their
           victuallers
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           their
           confederates
           to
           supply
           their
           wants
           ,
           their
           Messengers
           to
           bring
           them
           word
           of
           their
           necessities
           ,
           and
           their
           Officers
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           to
           make
           provision
           as
           soon
           as
           any
           thing
           is
           found
           to
           be
           defective
           or
           wanting
           in
           their
           Armies
           :
           So
           if
           they
           go
           far
           from
           home
           ,
           they
           seem
           always
           to
           be
           at
           home
           ;
           if
           they
           want
           ,
           their
           wants
           are
           presently
           supplied
           ;
           if
           they
           chance
           to
           decrease
           ,
           their
           number
           is
           immediately
           increased
           ;
           and
           although
           they
           may
           happen
           to
           languish
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           never
           suffered
           to
           perish
           :
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           other
           mens
           harmes
           have
           made
           men
           both
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           and
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           wary
           :
           And
           the
           Prince
           is
           reputed
           to
           want
           the
           discretion
           and
           wisdom
           requisite
           in
           a
           Prince
           .
           who
           undertaketh
           wars
           without
           due
           consideration
           of
           all
           the
           circumstances
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           yet
           neither
           Hannibals
           ill
           fortune
           ,
           nor
           his
           example
           ,
           nor
           common
           experience
           ,
           nor
           fear
           of
           inevitable
           accidents
           can
           make
           men
           so
           wary
           as
           it
           behoveth
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           in
           later
           times
           they
           have
           been
           and
           will
           be
           subject
           unto
           the
           self
           same
           Inconveniences
           which
           men
           in
           former
           times
           endured
           .
           Have
           Armies
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           going
           far
           from
           home
           ,
           perished
           in
           their
           journies
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           intemperature
           of
           the
           air
           ,
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           and
           the
           intemperance
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           seed
           too
           much
           of
           noisom
           and
           hurtful
           fruits
           ,
           or
           drank
           too
           much
           of
           hot
           Wines
           in
           hot
           seasons
           ,
           and
           in
           hot
           countries
           ;
           as
           did
           the
           Army
           which
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
          
           led
           from
           Italy
           to
           Parthia
           ,
           
           whereof
           better
           then
           20000
           Foot-men
           ,
           and
           4000
           Horsemen
           perished
           by
           such
           casualties
           before
           he
           came
           to
           his
           Journies
           end
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           ,
           or
           have
           not
           some
           miscarried
           by
           the
           same
           means
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           or
           within
           our
           memories
           ?
           Have
           many
           Christian
           Armies
           led
           out
           of
           Christendom
           into
           Turky
           ,
           not
           lost
           the
           grea●est
           part
           of
           their
           number
           before
           they
           came
           unto
           the
           place
           whereunto
           they
           were
           sent
           ?
           Did
           not
           the
           first
           Army
           that
           ever
           the
           Romans
           sent
           by
           Sea
           against
           the
           Carthiginians
           perish
           in
           the
           Sea
           ;
           
           and
           almost
           so
           dismayed
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           utterly
           discouraged
           to
           commit
           any
           more
           men
           or
           ships
           to
           the
           unmerciful
           Tempests
           of
           the
           raging
           Seas
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           like
           befal
           unto
           the
           Navy
           that
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           sent
           in
           his
           time
           unto
           Algire
           ,
           whose
           lamentable
           overthrow
           is
           pitifully
           described
           by
           a
           Spanish
           Historian
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Paulus
             tertius
          
           ,
           
           sometimes
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ?
           Did
           a
           plague
           consume
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Radagasius
           King
           of
           the
           Gothes
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           Saint
           Augustine
           reporteth
           )
           one
           day
           deprived
           better
           then
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           of
           their
           lives
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           like
           happen
           unto
           Francis
           the
           first
           his
           Army
           in
           his
           Wars
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ?
           Did
           better
           then
           30000
           of
           that
           Army
           which
           Iohn
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           carryed
           out
           of
           England
           into
           Portugal
           perish
           by
           the
           way
           for
           lack
           of
           victual
           and
           necessary
           sustenance
           :
           
           and
           might
           not
           the
           same
           misfortune
           betide
           the
           small
           company
           which
           went
           out
           of
           late
           from
           England
           into
           
           Po●tugal
           ?
           
           Was
           the
           huge
           Army
           which
           Darius
           had
           against
           Alexander
           ,
           overthrown
           for
           want
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           other
           inconveniencies
           occasioned
           by
           their
           long
           aboad
           in
           a
           strange
           and
           unable
           country
           to
           receive
           so
           big
           an
           host
           ?
           and
           can
           it
           seem
           strange
           or
           marvelous
           ,
           
           that
           Charles
           the
           fifth's
           Army
           ,
           brought
           out
           of
           Spain
           to
           Marselles
           ,
           and
           passing
           by
           the
           most
           barren
           and
           unfruitful
           countries
           of
           France
           ,
           felt
           the
           like
           calamities
           ?
           Plagues
           ,
           Pestilence
           ,
           Famine
           ,
           Tediousness
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           Want
           of
           water
           ,
           Tempests
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           sudden
           Sickness
           have
           always
           ,
           and
           will
           continually
           lessen
           the
           number
           ,
           weaken
           the
           Forces
           ,
           and
           not
           spare
           the
           mighty
           multitudes
           that
           have
           been
           or
           shall
           be
           sent
           far
           from
           home
           by
           any
           Prince
           whatsoever
           .
           There
           is
           no
           policy
           can
           prevent
           it
           ,
           no
           wisdom
           that
           can
           foresee
           it
           ,
           no
           fore-sight
           that
           can
           withstand
           it
           ;
           they
           be
           Scourges
           which
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           Almighty
           to
           send
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           behoveth
           him
           that
           hath
           urgent
           occasion
           to
           send
           an
           Army
           into
           forraign
           countries
           ,
           to
           think
           well
           thereon
           ,
           to
           consider
           all
           casualties
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           long
           before
           they
           happen
           ,
           lest
           that
           want
           of
           fore-sight
           cause
           his
           utter
           discredit
           and
           destruction
           .
           The
           only
           means
           is
           ,
           to
           send
           such
           a
           number
           as
           is
           neither
           too
           great
           to
           be
           conveniently
           maintained
           ,
           nor
           too
           little
           to
           effect
           and
           accomplish
           his
           purpose
           ;
           especially
           if
           things
           be
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           occasion
           shall
           be
           ministred
           ,
           fresh
           supplies
           may
           be
           conveyed
           over
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           competent
           and
           sufficient
           numbers
           .
           For
           if
           the
           supplies
           be
           defective
           in
           number
           ,
           or
           not
           transported
           in
           seasonable
           time
           ,
           they
           are
           sent
           (
           as
           experience
           teacheth
           )
           but
           as
           Sheep
           to
           the
           shambles
           .
           But
           from
           these
           matters
           (
           which
           are
           touched
           but
           by
           the
           way
           of
           digression
           )
           back
           again
           to
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           narration
           of
           other
           reasons
           ,
           why
           possessing
           many
           Kingdomes
           ,
           he
           enjoyeth
           them
           all
           peaceably
           ,
           or
           with
           so
           little
           distrurbance
           as
           he
           doth
           .
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           whereof
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           State
           and
           condition
           of
           such
           Princes
           who
           have
           any
           Lands
           or
           Territories
           confining
           or
           bordering
           upon
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           and
           in
           them
           you
           are
           to
           mark
           and
           observe
           what
           power
           they
           have
           to
           annoy
           him
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           or
           what
           will
           if
           they
           could
           .
           The
           Princes
           with
           whom
           by
           reason
           of
           such
           Neighbourhood
           he
           hath
           any
           way
           to
           deal
           ,
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           The
           Turk
           ,
           the
           princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           the
           princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           :
           Of
           which
           some
           could
           be
           content
           to
           annoy
           him
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           ,
           but
           they
           want
           ability
           answerable
           to
           their
           good
           will
           ;
           others
           have
           might
           enough
           to
           prejudice
           him
           divers
           ways
           ,
           but
           he
           carrieth
           so
           watchful
           an
           eye
           over
           them
           ,
           is
           so
           jealous
           of
           their
           greatness
           ,
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           counsels
           ,
           determinations
           and
           purposes
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           intents
           ,
           indeavours
           ,
           and
           enterprises
           against
           him
           ,
           are
           most
           commonly
           so
           soon
           prevented
           by
           his
           careful
           providence
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           intended
           through
           their
           malice
           and
           indignation
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           declare
           thus
           much
           in
           general
           terms
           ;
           you
           shall
           see
           his
           particular
           proceeding
           with
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Princes
           .
        
         
           The
           Turk
           he
           knoweth
           to
           be
           a
           Prince
           greatly
           to
           be
           feared
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           great
           power
           ,
           
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           subtile
           policy
           .
           His
           power
           is
           terrible
           ,
           because
           he
           armeth
           speedily
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           multitudes
           ,
           as
           both
           the
           number
           and
           the
           expedition
           terri●ieth
           all
           Christendom
           :
           For
           when
           he
           armeth
           ,
           he
           most
           commonly
           bruiteth
           it
           abroad
           ,
           that
           he
           meaneth
           to
           carry
           his
           Forces
           to
           one
           place
           ,
           when
           indeed
           he
           conveyeth
           them
           to
           another
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           he
           sendeth
           Ambassadors
           to
           will
           them
           to
           be
           assured
           and
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           molest
           
           or
           trouble
           them
           ,
           whom
           his
           full
           intent
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           and
           resolution
           is
           to
           invade
           upon
           a
           sudden
           .
           Considering
           therefore
           his
           strength
           ,
           his
           religion
           ,
           his
           natural
           hatred
           against
           Christians
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           continual
           emulation
           ,
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           contentions
           that
           are
           betwixt
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           he
           holdeth
           it
           most
           convenient
           and
           necessary
           to
           have
           alwaies
           a
           vigilant
           eye
           over
           such
           an
           adversary
           .
           For
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           he
           considereth
           who
           they
           be
           whom
           he
           most
           envieth
           ,
           whose
           States
           he
           most
           longeth
           for
           ,
           after
           whose
           Dominions
           he
           most
           thirsteth
           ,
           and
           unto
           which
           he
           hath
           best
           access
           ,
           and
           easiest
           possibility
           to
           attain
           them
           .
           The
           House
           of
           Austria
           are
           his
           nearest
           kinsmen
           ,
           and
           on
           one
           side
           the
           next
           adjoyning
           neighbours
           unto
           the
           Turkish
           Territorirs
           :
           With
           them
           for
           kinred
           sake
           he
           entertaineth
           perpetuamit
           amity
           ,
           and
           is
           loth
           to
           offer
           them
           any
           occasion
           of
           discontentment
           ,
           because
           he
           knoweth
           that
           of
           late
           years
           they
           have
           not
           only
           possessed
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           also
           been
           greatly
           favoured
           in
           Germany
           ;
           with
           whose
           invincible
           power
           and
           puissance
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           able
           and
           ready
           ,
           when
           occasion
           shall
           be
           offered
           ,
           to
           offend
           and
           defend
           the
           Turk
           :
           For
           it
           is
           their
           Dominion
           unto
           which
           the
           Turk
           hath
           an
           especial
           eye
           ,
           and
           an
           unsatiable
           desire
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           and
           their
           means
           ,
           Christian
           Princes
           most
           annoy
           him
           ;
           because
           by
           the
           Country
           of
           Hungary
           the
           way
           lieth
           open
           unto
           these
           Regions
           ,
           which
           he
           lately
           subdued
           ;
           and
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           leading
           an
           Army
           through
           that
           Country
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           may
           undoubtedly
           have
           good
           success
           against
           his
           Forces
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           observe
           these
           conditions
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           if
           in
           conducting
           his
           Army
           he
           shall
           avoid
           and
           decline
           the
           wide
           plains
           ,
           and
           come
           not
           neer
           unto
           the
           River
           Danubius
           ;
           of
           the
           commodity
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Turk
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           great
           courage
           ,
           standeth
           alwaies
           in
           need
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           he
           shall
           not
           come
           nigh
           unto
           such
           places
           where
           the
           Turk
           may
           have
           convenient
           use
           of
           his
           Horsemen
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           Footmen
           ;
           with
           the
           excessive
           multitudes
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           will
           easily
           oppress
           and
           suppress
           a
           Christian
           Army
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           chance
           to
           encounter
           in
           those
           Plains
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ▪
           If
           the
           Christian
           Prince
           shall
           arm
           this
           year
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           slowly
           on
           his
           journey
           ,
           not
           meet
           with
           the
           Turk
           ,
           but
           fortifie
           and
           strengthen
           such
           places
           as
           he
           shall
           get
           and
           conquer
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Turk
           neither
           is
           wont
           ,
           nor
           can
           arm
           with
           the
           like
           number
           and
           quantity
           ,
           proceed
           manfully
           ;
           For
           the
           Prince
           in
           thus
           doing
           ,
           shall
           compel
           him
           to
           stand
           continually
           upon
           his
           Guard
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           to
           entertain
           great
           and
           gross
           Armies
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           endure
           long
           ;
           or
           else
           enforce
           him
           to
           use
           such
           Forces
           as
           might
           be
           more
           easily
           conquered
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           drive
           him
           to
           change
           the
           accustomed
           course
           and
           custome
           of
           his
           Wars
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           as
           much
           as
           half
           a
           victory
           gotten
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           the
           Christian
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           draw
           him
           into
           some
           Streight
           ,
           and
           there
           with
           some
           war-like
           stratagem
           enforce
           him
           to
           a
           Battel
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Troop
           of
           well
           ordered
           Footmen
           encounter
           his
           Janizaries
           ,
           which
           he
           usually
           reserveth
           for
           some
           extremity
           ,
           and
           with
           valour
           ,
           and
           some
           unknown
           and
           unusual
           exploit
           ,
           drive
           them
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           or
           put
           them
           out
           of
           their
           array
           and
           order
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           with
           the
           strangeness
           thereof
           he
           might
           obtain
           a
           notable
           victory
           against
           him
           ;
           whose
           horsemen
           are
           most
           easily
           overthrown
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           unarmed
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           If
           he
           shall
           mark
           and
           observe
           when
           there
           is
           mutiny
           ,
           sedition
           ,
           or
           secret
           dissention
           ,
           disturbance
           ,
           or
           discontentment
           betwixt
           the
           Turk
           and
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           cunning
           and
           policy
           entertain
           the
           same
           ,
           maintain
           
           the
           procurers
           and
           heads
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           heat
           of
           their
           tumult
           be
           ready
           to
           invade
           them
           .
           For
           indeed
           ,
           the
           especial
           means
           to
           weaken
           the
           Turk
           ,
           is
           to
           assault
           him
           when
           he
           is
           otherwise
           busied
           in
           wars
           with
           the
           Sophi
           ,
           or
           with
           any
           other
           enemies
           ,
           or
           when
           his
           successors
           are
           at
           contention
           for
           the
           crown
           ,
           or
           his
           people
           divided
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           or
           he
           did
           lately
           receive
           some
           notable
           overthrow
           :
           for
           he
           tyrannizing
           his
           subjects
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           the
           least
           overthrow
           that
           can
           be
           must
           needs
           endanger
           his
           State
           greatly
           ,
           because
           he
           feareth
           that
           his
           own
           people
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           entertertainment
           ,
           aid
           ,
           and
           succour
           unto
           any
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           may
           have
           certain
           hope
           to
           wind
           their
           necks
           out
           of
           the
           yoke
           of
           that
           intolerable
           servitude
           which
           they
           now
           suffer
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           credibly
           affirmed
           by
           the
           best
           Warriours
           of
           our
           age
           ;
           That
           if
           the
           Christians
           had
           procceded
           with
           their
           invincible
           Navie
           ,
           when
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           gave
           the
           Turk
           the
           famous
           overthrow
           (
           for
           which
           all
           Christendom
           greatly
           rejoyced
           )
           they
           might
           haply
           have
           gotten
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           have
           recovered
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Dominion
           .
           Next
           unto
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           is
           the
           State
           of
           Venice
           ;
           which
           although
           it
           be
           far
           inferiour
           unto
           many
           Christian
           Princes
           in
           power
           and
           strength
           by
           land
           ,
           yet
           it
           yeildeth
           unto
           very
           few
           or
           none
           of
           them
           in
           force
           by
           Sea.
           
        
         
           With
           this
           State
           the
           Spaniard
           knoweth
           also
           that
           it
           is
           very
           good
           and
           convenient
           for
           him
           to
           entertain
           peace
           and
           amity
           :
           For
           albeit
           they
           have
           many
           Countries
           confining
           and
           bordering
           upon
           the
           Turk
           (
           for
           the
           which
           they
           pay
           him
           yearly
           Tribute
           )
           and
           that
           their
           Merchants
           have
           continual
           entercourse
           of
           Trade
           and
           traffique
           unto
           Turky
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Turks
           with
           them
           (
           which
           bringeth
           in
           inestimable
           wealth
           and
           benefit
           unto
           the
           State
           )
           and
           that
           in
           consideration
           hereof
           the
           Turk
           will
           not
           easily
           offend
           them
           ,
           nor
           they
           willingly
           displease
           him
           ;
           yet
           the
           Venetians
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Turk
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           common
           enemy
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           the
           devourer
           of
           other
           mens
           estates
           ,
           the
           disturber
           of
           the
           common
           peace
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           notable
           breaker
           of
           all
           League
           ,
           Truce
           and
           Amity
           ;
           as
           often
           as
           he
           stirreth
           they
           stand
           in
           continual
           awe
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           leagues
           ,
           contracts
           ,
           and
           confederacies
           with
           him
           ,
           are
           content
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           at
           any
           time
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           power
           to
           annoy
           and
           molest
           him
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           seen
           by
           the
           great
           aid
           which
           they
           gave
           unto
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           when
           as
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           gave
           the
           Turk
           the
           above-mentioned
           overthrow
           .
           Thus
           being
           assured
           of
           the
           Venetians
           friendship
           ,
           entertaining
           perfect
           and
           perpetual
           amity
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           for
           his
           friends
           ,
           he
           hath
           little
           occasion
           to
           fear
           the
           Turk
           :
           And
           yet
           for
           his
           better
           security
           ,
           he
           seeketh
           to
           live
           in
           league
           and
           amity
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           likewise
           keepeth
           continual
           friendship
           with
           the
           Turks
           greatest
           enemies
           ,
           hoping
           to
           turn
           them
           upon
           him
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           he
           should
           chance
           to
           attempt
           any
           act
           of
           hostility
           against
           any
           of
           his
           States
           and
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           King
           is
           the
           second
           considerable
           friend
           or
           enemy
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           ,
           
           of
           whose
           friendship
           or
           enmity
           he
           is
           to
           make
           no
           small
           account
           ;
           For
           albeit
           the
           one
           hath
           many
           more
           Kingdoms
           ,
           many
           more
           People
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           Treasure
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           yet
           because
           France
           is
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           within
           it self
           ,
           a
           very
           great
           Kingdom
           ,
           well
           inhabited
           ,
           full
           of
           many
           great
           Cities
           ,
           replenished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           furnished
           with
           whatsoever
           is
           needful
           ,
           either
           for
           Peace
           or
           for
           War
           :
           The
           King
           thereof
           is
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           nothing
           inferior
           unto
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           able
           to
           pleasure
           or
           annoy
           him
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           Prince
           of
           Christendom
           .
           
           It
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           many
           Dominions
           yeilds
           him
           infinite
           multitudes
           of
           Souldiers
           ;
           that
           his
           Indies
           furnish
           and
           enrich
           him
           with
           great
           abundance
           of
           Silver
           and
           Gold
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           make
           him
           in
           a
           manner
           invincible
           ;
           But
           if
           his
           men
           by
           reason
           they
           are
           far
           off
           ,
           cannot
           easily
           be
           brought
           together
           ;
           I●
           because
           they
           are
           of
           divers
           Nations
           they
           will
           hardly
           agree
           long
           together
           ;
           It
           because
           they
           be
           of
           contrary
           natures
           and
           conditions
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           in
           like
           measure
           fit
           for
           the
           Wars
           ;
           If
           their
           discipline
           shall
           be
           found
           contrary
           ,
           their
           humours
           divers
           ,
           and
           their
           courages
           in
           no
           respects
           equal
           or
           like
           ;
           What
           benefit
           ?
           What
           good
           success
           may
           be
           expected
           of
           an
           Army
           being
           compounded
           of
           so
           many
           diversities
           ?
           Again
           ,
           if
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Indies
           may
           be
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           oftentimes
           )
           intercepted
           ;
           If
           his
           Treasures
           do
           scant
           suffice
           for
           his
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           expences
           ;
           If
           his
           debts
           be
           already
           more
           then
           he
           is
           well
           able
           to
           pay
           ;
           What
           booteth
           his
           wealth
           ?
           Or
           why
           should
           France
           fear
           his
           Treasure
           ?
           Or
           what
           just
           occasion
           hath
           he
           ,
           either
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           or
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           gold
           ,
           to
           contemn
           or
           make
           small
           reckoning
           of
           the
           united
           Forces
           of
           France
           ?
           especially
           since
           the
           Countries
           of
           France
           are
           able
           to
           set
           forth
           such
           a
           sufficient
           Army
           to
           encounter
           with
           his
           forces
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           yearly
           revenues
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Fra●ce
           ,
           will
           serve
           to
           maintain
           and
           furnish
           the
           same
           Army
           withal
           things
           necessary
           .
        
         
           
             Appianus
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Adrianus
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Roman
           Wars
           writeth
           ,
           That
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           Adrianus
           had
           in
           pay
           200m.
           Foot●men
           ,
           and
           500m.
           men
           at
           Arms
           ,
           3000.
           
           Carts
           and
           Waggons
           for
           his
           Wars
           ,
           and
           300m.
           Armors
           to
           Arm
           his
           Soul●iers
           withal
           ;
           he
           had
           also
           a
           Navy
           of
           600.
           tall
           Ships
           ,
           and
           of
           1500.
           
           Gallies
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Vessels
           of
           divers
           sort
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           all
           kind
           of
           Instruments
           and
           Weapons
           for
           Sea-fight
           ;
           besides
           80.
           
           Ships
           with
           the
           Prores
           and
           the
           Poups
           of
           gold
           for
           a
           shew
           or
           ornamen●
           of
           his
           Wars
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Treasure-house
           ,
           150m.
           Talents
           in
           ready
           coyn
           :
           This
           force
           ,
           this
           preparation
           ,
           this
           strength
           and
           wealth
           ,
           seemed
           unto
           the
           same
           Author
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           proem
           of
           the
           very
           same
           History
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Forces
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           of
           the
           Assirians
           ,
           of
           the
           Medians
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Persians
           (
           which
           were
           four
           mighty
           Emperours
           )
           were
           never
           able
           to
           attain
           in
           900.
           years
           unto
           half
           the
           power
           ,
           strength
           and
           greatness
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           .
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           had
           the
           like
           opinion
           of
           the
           Roman
           power
           ;
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           Alexander
           King
           of
           Epirus
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Wars
           which
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ever
           had
           ,
           were
           in
           comparison
           of
           his
           own
           Wars
           ,
           with
           women
           rather
           then
           with
           men
           ;
           And
           that
           all
           the
           life
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           would
           not
           have
           sufficed
           to
           end
           and
           finish
           one
           only
           War
           with
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Wars
           against
           them
           ,
           fought
           twenty
           four
           years
           together
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           overthrown
           above
           1000.
           sundry
           Armies
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           all
           the
           which
           was
           far
           greater
           then
           the
           Armies
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           or
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ;
           All
           which
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           because
           Plutarch
           in
           his
           Lives
           of
           the
           Roman
           and
           Greekish
           Worthies
           ,
           reporteth
           ,
           That
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           took
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           one
           thousand
           Cities
           by
           assault
           ;
           overcame
           more
           then
           300.
           sundry
           Nations
           ;
           took
           above
           a
           Million
           of
           men
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           slew
           better
           then
           another
           Million
           of
           men
           in
           divers
           Battels
           ;
           for
           if
           one
           General
           of
           the
           Romans
           wrought
           so
           many
           worthy
           Exploits
           ,
           subdued
           so
           many
           Regions
           ,
           and
           slew
           so
           many
           Enemies
           ;
           how
           infinite
           ,
           now
           incredible
           were
           the
           Armies
           and
           the
           Victories
           
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           many
           Captains
           (
           As
           both
           the
           
             Scipios
             ,
             Fabius
             Maximus
             ,
             Pompeius
             Magnus
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           others
           )
           not
           much
           inferior
           to
           
             I●lius
             Caesar
          
           ?
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           that
           is
           said
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           that
           (
           as
           
             Iohn
             Bodin
          
           a
           French
           Authour
           saith
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Republica
          
           )
           the
           Romans
           having
           made
           tryal
           of
           four
           several
           Estates
           ;
           
           As
           of
           a
           Royal
           ,
           a
           Tyrannical
           ,
           an
           Aristocratical
           ,
           and
           a
           Popular
           State
           ,
           never
           thrived
           better
           ,
           nor
           ever
           flourished
           more
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           under
           their
           Popular
           State
           :
           And
           to
           what
           end
           say
           I
           thus
           ?
           Forsooth
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           To
           shew
           you
           that
           when
           the
           Romans
           were
           most
           mighty
           ,
           when
           their
           Authority
           was
           greatest
           ,
           when
           they
           commanded
           all
           Italy
           ,
           they
           might
           justly
           stand
           in
           fear
           of
           such
           an
           Enemy
           in
           Italy
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           France
           may
           be
           thereunto
           ;
           And
           so
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           whose
           power
           is
           by
           very
           many
           degrees
           inferiour
           and
           not
           equal
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           hath
           very
           great
           and
           just
           occasion
           to
           doubt
           and
           fear
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           written
           that
           Hannibal
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           greatest
           enemy
           that
           ever
           the
           Romans
           had
           ,
           
           who
           in
           my
           simple
           conceit
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           wise
           ,
           politique
           ,
           and
           valiant
           Captain
           that
           ever
           lived
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           might
           well
           and
           conveniently
           be
           annoyed
           by
           any
           Prince
           that
           would
           undertake
           Wars
           against
           them
           ,
           better
           then
           any
           General
           of
           former
           Age
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           time
           doth
           ,
           or
           can
           know
           ,
           being
           driven
           after
           the
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           to
           fly
           for
           succour
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           last
           refuge
           unto
           King
           Antiochus
           ,
           delivered
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           sound
           and
           setled
           opinion
           ;
           that
           Italy
           was
           a
           Country
           that
           was
           able
           to
           yeild
           unto
           any
           forrain
           Enemy
           ,
           both
           Souldiers
           and
           Victuals
           against
           it self
           ;
           and
           yet
           whosoever
           would
           attempt
           any
           enterprise
           ,
           either
           secretly
           or
           openly
           ,
           against
           Italy
           ;
           must
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           some
           Conspiracy
           ,
           Tumult
           ,
           or
           Commotion
           ,
           to
           be
           moved
           within
           the
           very
           bowels
           and
           entralls
           of
           Italy
           ;
           for
           that
           if
           the
           Romans
           might
           wholly
           enjoy
           and
           imploy
           the
           only
           forces
           and
           strength
           thereof
           ;
           there
           was
           never
           any
           King
           ,
           or
           any
           Nation
           that
           might
           justly
           and
           truly
           compare
           with
           the
           Romans
           .
           Then
           if
           Italy
           be
           such
           a
           Country
           (
           as
           undoubtedly
           it
           appeareth
           to
           be
           by
           Hannibals
           Testimony
           )
           If
           it
           be
           able
           to
           yeild
           releif
           to
           Forrainers
           ;
           if
           the
           next
           way
           to
           win
           it
           be
           to
           have
           a
           partie
           and
           partakers
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           thought
           wise
           that
           shall
           be
           of
           opinion
           the
           Spaniard
           is
           of
           so
           great
           power
           and
           Authority
           in
           Italy
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           need
           to
           fear
           the
           French
           Kings
           might
           or
           puissance
           ?
           Shall
           he
           not
           be
           feared
           ,
           because
           some
           men
           perhaps
           think
           him
           not
           able
           to
           set
           forth
           an
           Army
           sufficient
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           Spanish
           Forces
           ?
           
           Why
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           that
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           (
           who
           conquered
           mightier
           Princes
           then
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Spain
           is
           )
           never
           had
           in
           amy
           Army
           above
           30000.
           
           Foot-men
           ,
           and
           4000.
           
           Horse-men
           .
           It
           is
           writen
           that
           the
           very
           Romans
           (
           whose
           power
           was
           such
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           it
           to
           be
           )
           never
           used
           greater
           Forces
           against
           any
           forrain
           enemy
           then
           an
           Army
           of
           40.
           or
           50m.
           at
           the
           most
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           Recorded
           that
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           Father
           held
           an
           opinion
           ,
           for
           many
           reasons
           him
           thereunto
           moving
           ;
           that
           an
           Army
           of
           the
           same
           number
           and
           quality
           which
           Alexander
           used
           ,
           was
           (
           without
           all
           doubt
           and
           controversie
           )
           sufficient
           for
           any
           Prince
           whatsoever
           against
           any
           enemy
           ,
           was
           he
           never
           so
           mighty
           :
           Again
           ,
           shall
           he
           not
           be
           feared
           because
           his
           Treasure
           is
           not
           equal
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           Golden
           Mines
           ?
           Why
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           that
           money
           and
           Gold
           are
           the
           very
           sinews
           of
           War
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           infallible
           Maxime
           ;
           we
           hold
           it
           for
           a
           most
           ancient
           and
           over-ruled
           Rule
           ;
           but
           if
           riches
           had
           been
           the
           best
           and
           only
           means
           to
           subdue
           Nations
           ,
           never
           had
           the
           poor
           Romans
           at
           their
           first
           beginning
           ,
           nor
           the
           needy
           Swizzers
           in
           their
           Wars
           against
           the
           
           rich
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           nor
           the
           beggarly
           Normans
           ,
           in
           the
           Infantry
           of
           their
           Chivalry
           ,
           obtained
           such
           Victories
           and
           Conquests
           as
           they
           did
           :
           But
           grant
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           needeth
           not
           fear
           any
           Enemy
           in
           Italy
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           as
           mighty
           as
           the
           Romans
           ,
           both
           in
           money
           and
           in
           men
           ;
           If
           the
           French
           King
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           be
           such
           an
           enemy
           ,
           will
           the
           Spaniards
           favourers
           confess
           that
           he
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           feared
           ?
           If
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           you
           would
           hold
           them
           to
           be
           senceless
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           in
           this
           Point
           concerning
           the
           annoying
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           Italy
           ,
           I
           prove
           him
           not
           in
           some
           manner
           equal
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           I
           can
           be
           content
           that
           my
           slender
           Reputation
           shall
           suffer
           any
           manner
           of
           indignity
           .
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Authors
           of
           the
           like
           Authority
           and
           Credit
           ,
           make
           true
           and
           large
           mention
           of
           the
           harms
           ,
           of
           the
           indignities
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           damages
           which
           the
           Romans
           sustained
           by
           Hannibal
           ;
           They
           report
           how
           he
           passed
           the
           Alpes
           with
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           brought
           in
           forces
           into
           Italy
           with
           great
           danger
           ,
           ruled
           his
           Souldiers
           with
           great
           dexterity
           ,
           provided
           things
           necessary
           for
           them
           ,
           with
           singular
           wisdom
           and
           providence
           ;
           won
           divers
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           to
           join
           with
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           with
           great
           Wit
           and
           Policy
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           proceeded
           on
           his
           journey
           with
           so
           great
           courage
           and
           magnanimity
           ,
           prevailed
           in
           his
           enterprises
           with
           so
           good
           success
           and
           fortune
           ,
           terrified
           and
           daunted
           the
           invincible
           hearts
           and
           stomachs
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           unexpected
           and
           notable
           Victories
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           no
           other
           way
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           but
           to
           send
           Scipio
           to
           War
           in
           Affrica
           ,
           and
           by
           besieging
           Carthage
           to
           call
           him
           home
           to
           the
           releif
           of
           Carthage
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           better
           proof
           of
           my
           purpose
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           to
           compare
           the
           Spaniard
           and
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           and
           Hannibal
           together
           ;
           a
           Molehil
           indeed
           with
           a
           Mountain
           ;
           an
           Eagle
           in
           truth
           with
           a
           fly
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           Molehil
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           fly
           ,
           as
           will
           declare
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Mountain
           ;
           as
           will
           illustrate
           the
           might
           and
           vertues
           of
           the
           Eagle
           .
           The
           Romans
           commanded
           all
           Italy
           ;
           The
           Spaniard
           ruleth
           most
           part
           of
           Italy
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           man
           in
           Hannibals
           time
           ,
           that
           durst
           oppose
           himself
           openly
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           hath
           few
           or
           none
           in
           our
           Age
           that
           dareth
           shew
           himself
           an
           open
           enemy
           against
           him
           ;
           they
           were
           generally
           feared
           ;
           he
           is
           undoubtedly
           redoubted
           ;
           they
           were
           assisted
           by
           their
           friends
           against
           Hannibal
           ;
           he
           would
           likewise
           find
           friends
           against
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           they
           stood
           upon
           their
           guard
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           not
           without
           his
           Garrisons
           .
           But
           an
           Hannibal
           annoyed
           them
           when
           they
           were
           almost
           in
           the
           highest
           period
           of
           their
           pride
           and
           prosperity
           ;
           And
           why
           may
           not
           a
           French
           King
           work
           him
           annoyance
           when
           he
           standeth
           most
           assuredly
           upon
           his
           defence
           ?
           Shall
           he
           not
           be
           able
           to
           hurt
           him
           because
           the
           Alpes
           divide
           France
           and
           Italy
           ,
           and
           maketh
           the
           passage
           hard
           and
           difficult
           ?
           But
           Hannibal
           passed
           them
           when
           they
           were
           not
           so
           passable
           as
           they
           are
           now
           ;
           And
           how
           many
           times
           have
           the
           Frenchmen
           passed
           them
           since
           Hannibals
           time
           ?
           Shall
           he
           not
           find
           means
           to
           work
           him
           dispight
           and
           hindrance
           because
           he
           is
           not
           so
           well
           experienced
           in
           Wars
           ,
           as
           Hannibal
           was
           ?
           But
           may
           he
           not
           find
           many
           Captains
           ,
           who
           in
           these
           days
           have
           little
           less
           experience
           then
           Hannibal
           had
           ?
           Shall
           he
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           war
           against
           him
           in
           Italy
           ,
           because
           the
           Country
           is
           far
           better
           fortified
           then
           in
           Hannibals
           time
           ?
           but
           late
           experience
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           Fortifications
           ,
           Holds
           ,
           and
           Citadels
           ,
           could
           not
           stay
           the
           course
           of
           Charls
           the
           eighth
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           passed
           through
           all
           Italy
           as
           a
           Conquerour
           ,
           until
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           which
           he
           also
           subdued
           ?
           Briefly
           ,
           shall
           he
           not
           prevail
           against
           him
           in
           Italy
           ,
           because
           the
           Spaniard
           is
           in
           League
           with
           most
           of
           the
           Princes
           hereof
           ?
           But
           Histories
           afford
           
           us
           many
           examples
           ,
           that
           the
           Italian
           Princes
           have
           oftentimes
           broken
           their
           League
           with
           the
           Emperour
           and
           other
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           whose
           greatness
           they
           either
           feared
           or
           enveighed
           as
           they
           do
           the
           overgrowing
           power
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           at
           this
           present
           .
           )
           And
           why
           may
           not
           these
           examples
           move
           them
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           like
           occasion
           of
           fear
           or
           of
           envy
           is
           offered
           unto
           them
           ?
           Hannibal
           counselled
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           Antiochus
           to
           war
           upon
           the
           Romans
           in
           Italy
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           far
           stronger
           then
           the
           Spaniards
           is
           and
           no
           man
           had
           better
           experience
           of
           the
           Romans
           or
           of
           Italy
           then
           Hannibal
           had
           ;
           The
           reasons
           therefore
           enforcing
           Hannibal
           to
           give
           that
           Counsel
           to
           Antiochus
           ,
           may
           (
           as
           they
           have
           many
           times
           )
           serve
           to
           move
           the
           French
           King
           to
           follow
           his
           counsel
           ;
           the
           rather
           because
           experience
           proved
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           and
           Antiochus
           failed
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           because
           he
           hearkned
           to
           Hannibal's
           perswasion
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           difficulty
           will
           be
           better
           cleared
           ,
           if
           I
           shall
           let
           you
           understand
           the
           opinion
           of
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Warriors
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           as
           well
           touching
           the
           wealth
           ,
           
           as
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           French
           King
           :
           
             Monsieur
             de
             la
             Nove
          
           (
           who
           dyed
           but
           a
           few
           years
           past
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           lived
           was
           generally
           reputed
           and
           esteemed
           the
           best
           Captain
           of
           our
           time
           )
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Military
           discourses
           ,
           delivereth
           that
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           levyed
           yearly
           by
           ordinary
           means
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           fifteen
           Millions
           of
           Francks
           ,
           part
           whereof
           were
           engaged
           and
           pawned
           for
           his
           debts
           ;
           and
           yet
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           our
           King
           levieth
           no
           less
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           French
           Kings
           Revenues
           were
           in
           some
           measure
           comparable
           unto
           the
           Romans
           :
           For
           Plutarch
           in
           his
           before
           mentioned
           History
           ,
           
           writing
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Pompey
           (
           who
           was
           surnamed
           the
           Great
           )
           reporteth
           ,
           That
           the
           yearly
           and
           ordinary
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Roman
           Common-wealth
           ,
           before
           the
           Conquest
           obtained
           by
           Pompey
           ,
           came
           but
           to
           five
           Millions
           of
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           is
           fifteen
           Millions
           of
           Francks
           ;
           the
           just
           Revenue
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           until
           that
           Pompey
           increased
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           eight
           Millions
           ,
           and
           500
           m
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           brought
           unto
           the
           Treasure-house
           ,
           ten
           Millions
           of
           Jewels
           and
           ready
           coin
           :
           So
           if
           you
           remember
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           shewed
           )
           the
           Romans
           never
           flourished
           more
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           when
           they
           were
           governed
           by
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Kings
           or
           by
           Emperours
           ;
           yea
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           French
           King
           coming
           not
           much
           behind
           them
           in
           yearly
           Revenues
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           in
           some
           respect
           equal
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           
             Mounsieur
             de
             la
             Nove
          
           ,
           in
           his
           twentieth
           
             Military
             Discourse
          
           ,
           talking
           of
           the
           might
           and
           puissance
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           deliver●th
           ,
           That
           he
           may
           very
           conveniently
           set
           forth
           an
           Army
           of
           60.
           
           Companies
           of
           men
           at
           Arms
           ,
           of
           20.
           
           Cornets
           of
           light
           Horse-men
           ,
           and
           of
           five
           Companies
           of
           Harquebusiers
           on
           Horseback
           (
           which
           were
           in
           all
           10000.
           
           Horse-men
           )
           besides
           4000.
           
           Royters
           ,
           and
           100.
           
           Ensigns
           of
           French
           Foot-men
           ,
           and
           40.
           
           Ensigns
           of
           Swizzars
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           shall
           leave
           his
           Frontier
           Towns
           sufficiently
           well
           armed
           and
           furnished
           with
           men
           and
           munition
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           defend
           as
           offend
           the
           enemy
           .
        
         
           
             Du
             Haillan
          
           ,
           
           in
           his
           14th
           Book
           of
           the
           History
           of
           France
           ,
           setteth
           down
           ,
           That
           
             Philip
             de
             Valois
          
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           warred
           with
           Edward
           the
           Third
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           an
           Army
           of
           100
           m
           fighting
           men
           .
           The
           same
           Authour
           in
           his
           sixteenth
           Book
           writeth
           ,
           That
           Charls
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           meaning
           to
           go
           into
           England
           against
           King
           Richard
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           the
           second
           ,
           brought
           to
           the
           Sluce
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           a
           Navy
           of
           128●
           .
           Ships
           ,
           all
           loaden
           with
           men
           and
           munition
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           to
           let
           you
           
           understand
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Alps
           should
           be
           made
           unpassable
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           for
           the
           Frenchmen
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Emperour
           Charls
           the
           fifth's
           purpose
           and
           intention
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           in
           his
           life
           time
           he
           could
           possibly
           have
           brought
           it
           to
           pass
           )
           yet
           the
           French
           King
           is
           not
           unable
           or
           unfurnished
           of
           ships
           to
           convey
           and
           carry
           (
           as
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           done
           )
           a
           sufficient
           Army
           by
           Sea
           into
           
             Italy
             .
             Plutarch
          
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           recordeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Frenchmen
           came
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           fighting
           men
           ,
           to
           raise
           
             Iulius
             Caesars
          
           Siege
           before
           Alexia
           ;
           a
           huge
           number
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           number
           as
           the
           Romans
           never
           used
           the
           like
           against
           any
           Forrain
           Enemy
           ;
           as
           the
           same
           Plutarch
           testifieth
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           ,
           where
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           power
           which
           the
           Romans
           ever
           had
           against
           any
           enemy
           whatsoever
           ,
           was
           but
           eighty
           eight
           thousand
           souldiers
           :
           
           and
           
             Andreas
             Ficcius
          
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             Repub.
          
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           they
           seldome
           or
           never
           passed
           the
           number
           of
           forty
           or
           fifty
           thousand
           ;
           a
           less
           number
           then
           which
           ,
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           ,
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Spain's
           father
           ,
           held
           to
           be
           sufficient
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           to
           encounter
           with
           any
           Christian
           Prince
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           to
           repeat
           ,
           because
           hearing
           what
           you
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           French
           power
           ,
           you
           may
           think
           the
           French
           King
           well
           able
           to
           annoy
           any
           King
           of
           Christendom
           :
           For
           although
           I
           should
           grant
           that
           his
           power
           is
           weakned
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           able
           to
           arm
           such
           multitudes
           as
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           done
           (
           for
           which
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           freed
           of
           his
           Civil
           wars
           )
           yet
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           easily
           make
           an
           army
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           and
           therewith
           greatly
           prejudice
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           Italy
           ,
           especially
           since
           a
           Captain
           of
           valour
           and
           experience
           will
           adventure
           to
           set
           upon
           innumerable
           multitudes
           ,
           nothing
           fearing
           their
           number
           ,
           with
           a
           few
           well
           trained
           and
           experienced
           souldiers
           ;
           as
           Alexander
           the
           great
           did
           upon
           Darius
           his
           innumerable
           hoste
           ,
           and
           Hannibal
           did
           upon
           the
           Romans
           ;
           who
           (
           as
           Polibius
           testifieth
           in
           his
           second
           book
           ,
           with
           scant
           twenty
           thousand
           ,
           feared
           not
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Romans
           in
           Italy
           ,
           
           amounting
           unto
           seven
           hundred
           thousand
           footmen
           ,
           and
           seventy
           thousand
           horsemen
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           as
           in
           Revenues
           ,
           so
           in
           multitudes
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           at
           the
           leastwise
           in
           such
           multitudes
           as
           they
           commonly
           used
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           French
           King
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           comparable
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           no
           respect
           inferiour
           unto
           Hannibal
           for
           men
           or
           money
           ;
           and
           therefore
           without
           all
           doubt
           and
           controversie
           ,
           as
           likely
           and
           able
           to
           war
           with
           the
           Spanish
           King
           within
           the
           very
           bowels
           of
           Italy
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           contend
           with
           the
           Romans
           when
           they
           were
           strongest
           ,
           as
           all
           Princes
           are
           most
           commonly
           within
           their
           own
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           have
           (
           as
           the
           Romans
           had
           )
           the
           same
           wholly
           and
           entirely
           to
           themselves
           .
           But
           although
           this
           point
           touching
           the
           King
           of
           France
           his
           possibility
           and
           means
           to
           molest
           and
           trouble
           the
           Spanish
           King
           in
           Italy
           ,
           be
           well
           and
           sufficiently
           cleared
           by
           that
           which
           is
           said
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           so
           leave
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           hold
           it
           convenient
           to
           let
           you
           know
           the
           opinion
           of
           his
           Father
           concerning
           the
           same
           matter
           .
           He
           therefore
           considering
           the
           variable
           affections
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           the
           hidden
           and
           secret
           malice
           which
           they
           inwardly
           bear
           unto
           all
           strangers
           and
           forreigners
           ,
           the
           many
           pretensions
           which
           the
           French
           King
           hath
           unto
           Naples
           and
           Milan
           ,
           together
           with
           sundry
           prosperous
           attempts
           and
           journeys
           which
           of
           late
           years
           they
           have
           made
           into
           Italy
           ,
           counselled
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           his
           son
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           he
           resigned
           all
           his
           Kingdoms
           unto
           him
           (
           a
           very
           rare
           and
           commendable
           act
           )
           to
           carry
           a
           watchful
           and
           wary
           eye
           over
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           he
           willeth
           him
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           his
           greatness
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           all
           
           means
           possible
           to
           weaken
           him
           ;
           he
           adviseth
           how
           to
           war
           against
           France
           ,
           and
           how
           by
           his
           own
           examples
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           own
           mishaps
           and
           evil
           success
           ,
           he
           might
           fight
           against
           the
           French
           King
           with
           far
           better
           advantage
           then
           he
           did
           at
           Marselles
           ;
           he
           exhorteth
           him
           to
           shut
           up
           the
           French
           King's
           passage
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           shall
           lie
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Turin
           ;
           he
           admonisheth
           him
           to
           take
           heed
           lest
           that
           at
           any
           time
           the
           Frenchmen
           give
           him
           some
           overthrow
           in
           Italy
           ;
           he
           assureth
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           should
           haply
           obtain
           any
           victory
           there
           against
           him
           ,
           his
           best
           and
           most
           assured
           friends
           in
           Italy
           would
           not
           run
           the
           same
           and
           the
           like
           danger
           and
           fortune
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           presently
           joyn
           and
           associate
           themselves
           with
           his
           Adversaries
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           he
           warneth
           him
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           look
           and
           foresee
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           league
           of
           amity
           and
           alliance
           concluded
           betwixt
           the
           French
           King
           and
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Prince
           of
           Italy
           ;
           he
           addeth
           to
           those
           counsels
           ,
           divers
           other
           wise
           and
           considerable
           advertisements
           ;
           as
           ,
           to
           inform
           himself
           throughly
           of
           the
           contentions
           and
           strifes
           that
           are
           or
           may
           be
           betwixt
           the
           principal
           Houses
           and
           Officers
           of
           France
           ;
           he
           counselleth
           him
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           ,
           to
           nourish
           them
           ;
           if
           none
           ,
           to
           procure
           and
           set
           some
           forward
           ;
           he
           considering
           that
           the
           Country
           of
           Piedmont
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           subdued
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           profit
           and
           commodity
           unto
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           Wars
           ,
           or
           by
           marriage
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           possession
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           part
           thereof
           ;
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           so
           beneficial
           for
           him
           to
           take
           from
           the
           French
           King
           a
           third
           part
           of
           his
           whole
           Realm
           towards
           Flanders
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           be
           to
           shut
           him
           out
           of
           Piedmont
           ;
           because
           barring
           him
           by
           that
           means
           of
           an
           easie
           access
           into
           Italy
           ,
           he
           shall
           live
           in
           good
           assurance
           of
           his
           Estates
           there
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           chiefest
           parts
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           especial
           pillars
           of
           his
           greatness
           .
           This
           counsel
           hath
           been
           as
           wisely
           followed
           and
           executed
           by
           the
           Son
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           warily
           given
           by
           the
           Father
           :
           for
           it
           is
           better
           then
           thirty
           years
           ago
           since
           he
           by
           his
           instruments
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           )
           hath
           maintained
           and
           nourished
           civil
           dissention
           in
           France
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Kings
           thereof
           in
           all
           this
           time
           have
           never
           been
           able
           to
           make
           wars
           upon
           him
           in
           Italy
           .
           It
           is
           likewise
           many
           years
           agone
           since
           he
           favoured
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           (
           who
           by
           the
           French
           King
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           Estate
           )
           with
           men
           and
           money
           for
           the
           present
           recovery
           of
           the
           same
           :
           and
           not
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           assurance
           of
           the
           Savoyans
           friendship
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           his
           second
           daughter
           (
           a
           match
           fit
           for
           a
           better
           man
           then
           he
           )
           in
           marriage
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ;
           and
           hath
           holpen
           him
           as
           much
           as
           he
           could
           possibly
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           wars
           against
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           by
           whom
           (
           if
           God
           had
           spared
           him
           longer
           life
           )
           he
           had
           long
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           been
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           Country
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           in
           what
           terms
           he
           standeth
           with
           the
           present
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           only
           maintaineth
           his
           Rebels
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           love
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           own
           private
           gain
           and
           security
           .
           And
           therefore
           from
           the
           French
           King
           I
           will
           now
           come
           unto
           other
           Princes
           of
           whom
           the
           Spaniard
           maketh
           any
           reckoning
           or
           account
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           unto
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           much
           ,
           for
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Emperour
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           Princes
           either
           depend
           on
           him
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           be
           absolute
           of
           themselves
           ,
           set
           their
           whole
           care
           upon
           preserving
           their
           own
           Estates
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           to
           augment
           and
           increase
           the
           same
           .
           Hence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           that
           they
           live
           in
           continual
           peace
           ,
           although
           they
           differ
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           of
           them
           encroacheth
           not
           upon
           another
           ,
           albeit
           they
           have
           their
           Estates
           and
           
           Territories
           very
           neer
           adjoyning
           together
           .
           Hence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           that
           they
           live
           securely
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           ready
           to
           enter
           into
           Wars
           for
           light
           occasions
           ,
           or
           to
           succour
           their
           Allies
           and
           Confederates
           with
           such
           celerity
           ,
           willingness
           ,
           and
           expedition
           as
           is
           required
           ,
           and
           thought
           meet
           and
           convenient
           .
           Hence
           again
           it
           cometh
           ,
           that
           they
           opposed
           not
           themselves
           against
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           forward
           ,
           as
           they
           in
           reason
           and
           policy
           should
           be
           ,
           to
           yeild
           aid
           both
           of
           men
           and
           money
           unto
           those
           whom
           he
           molesteth
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           hence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           so
           many
           free
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           in
           Germany
           ,
           which
           had
           framed
           unto
           themselves
           such
           Governours
           ,
           and
           such
           Rulers
           as
           it
           hath
           best
           pleased
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           being
           of
           great
           wealth
           ,
           are
           not
           made
           subject
           unto
           the
           next
           adjoyning
           Princes
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           had
           been
           so
           desirous
           and
           ready
           to
           increase
           their
           Estates
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           and
           other
           Potentates
           of
           Italy
           have
           been
           ,
           who
           by
           main
           force
           ,
           and
           the
           advantage
           and
           benefit
           of
           times
           ,
           have
           usurped
           the
           possession
           of
           divers
           Cities
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           had
           no
           manner
           of
           Right
           ,
           Germany
           should
           have
           fewer
           free
           cities
           ,
           and
           far
           mightier
           Princes
           then
           it
           hath
           .
           The
           Spaniard
           therefore
           knowing
           that
           these
           Princes
           are
           peaceable
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           easily
           let
           to
           enter
           into
           wars
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           because
           their
           country
           is
           populous
           ,
           both
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           spare
           many
           of
           their
           Subjects
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           forraign
           Wars
           ,
           entertaineth
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           he
           can
           possible
           ,
           for
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           hath
           lately
           sought
           to
           draw
           the
           Switzers
           (
           who
           are
           part
           of
           Germany
           )
           from
           the
           service
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           wherein
           he
           laboureth
           so
           earnestly
           by
           his
           Embassadours
           ,
           that
           what
           by
           promising
           to
           pay
           the
           French
           Kings
           debts
           ,
           what
           by
           assuring
           them
           to
           increase
           their
           monthly
           pay
           ,
           he
           had
           undoubtedly
           won
           them
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           ancient
           friends
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           eldest
           captains
           and
           Senators
           stuck
           hardly
           unto
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           compelled
           for
           fear
           of
           losing
           their
           aid
           and
           assistance
           ,
           to
           borrow
           as
           much
           money
           as
           he
           could
           possibly
           ,
           to
           pay
           them
           some
           part
           of
           his
           d●bts
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           unto
           himself
           those
           Captains
           and
           Senatours
           ,
           without
           which
           help
           ,
           his
           ancient
           friends
           forsaking
           him
           ,
           had
           entred
           into
           league
           and
           service
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           Thus
           much
           ,
           or
           rather
           this
           little
           briefly
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           of
           
             Florence
             ,
             Ferrara
             ,
             Mantua
          
           ,
           and
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           the
           Venetians
           ;
           all
           which
           have
           some
           Town
           or
           other
           ,
           neer
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           or
           Dukedom
           of
           Mlian
           .
        
         
           He
           maketh
           special
           account
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           not
           because
           he
           is
           the
           mightiest
           (
           for
           the
           Venetians
           are
           undoubtedly
           of
           far
           greater
           strength
           and
           power
           then
           he
           )
           but
           because
           where
           he
           inclineth
           ,
           there
           the
           rest
           most
           commonly
           bend
           their
           favour
           ,
           and
           lend
           their
           furtherance
           ;
           unto
           him
           therefore
           he
           carrieth
           great
           respect
           ,
           feeeth
           his
           chief
           Counsellors
           ,
           respecteth
           his
           colledg
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           giveth
           rewards
           and
           yearly
           pensions
           unto
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           unto
           those
           Courtiers
           who
           are
           in
           special
           favour
           with
           him
           ,
           promiseth
           and
           protesteth
           that
           he
           will
           be
           always
           ready
           to
           defend
           and
           protect
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           just
           causes
           and
           quar●els
           against
           all
           princes
           whatsoever
           .
           He
           careth
           not
           by
           what
           means
           he
           procureth
           his
           friends
           to
           make
           a
           Pope
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           worthy
           or
           unworthy
           of
           so
           high
           a
           place
           and
           dignity
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           be
           well
           assured
           of
           his
           Friendship
           .
           And
           if
           it
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           those
           cardinals
           who
           are
           not
           well
           affected
           unto
           him
           ,
           by
           plurality
           of
           their
           voices
           ,
           make
           such
           a
           Pope
           as
           is
           rather
           his
           enemy
           then
           friend
           ,
           he
           presently
           seeketh
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           purchase
           his
           favour
           ,
           he
           
           corrupteth
           his
           best
           favourites
           ,
           bribeth
           his
           neerest
           servants
           ,
           winneth
           by
           yearly
           fees
           and
           pensions
           his
           chief
           cardinals
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           direct
           and
           indirect
           courses
           procureth
           his
           assured
           Friendship
           .
           Or
           if
           he
           be
           past
           hope
           to
           obtain
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           Pope
           shall
           be
           assured
           not
           to
           live
           long
           in
           his
           pontifical
           feat
           and
           Majesty
           ;
           For
           ,
           either
           he
           ,
           or
           some
           one
           of
           his
           friends
           or
           followers
           for
           him
           ,
           will
           find
           some
           way
           or
           other
           to
           dispatch
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           very
           lately
           seen
           and
           verified
           :
           So
           that
           either
           love
           ,
           procured
           and
           continued
           by
           his
           benevolence
           and
           liberality
           towards
           the
           Popes
           Cardinals
           ,
           or
           fear
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           consideration
           and
           remembrance
           of
           the
           dangers
           which
           later
           Popes
           have
           both
           incurred
           and
           endured
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           either
           like
           him
           ,
           or
           were
           not
           well
           liked
           by
           him
           ,
           containeth
           and
           continueth
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           in
           peace
           and
           amity
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Next
           unto
           the
           Pope
           are
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Spaniard
           knoweth
           that
           he
           may
           very
           easily
           entertain
           Love
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           
           because
           they
           do
           ,
           or
           have
           always
           put
           great
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           the
           change
           and
           alteration
           of
           times
           ;
           attributing
           so
           much
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           feared
           their
           long
           sufferance
           will
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           utter
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           ;
           for
           temporizing
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           will
           become
           in
           time
           a
           prey
           unto
           some
           warlike
           Nation
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           unto
           the
           Turk
           ,
           with
           whom
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           continual
           Traffique
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           stand
           in
           such
           terms
           ,
           that
           they
           lye
           always
           open
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           he
           taking
           the
           advantage
           and
           benefit
           of
           time
           ,
           will
           one
           day
           when
           they
           least
           suspect
           him
           ,
           deprive
           them
           of
           
             Corsu
             ,
             Candia
             ,
             Zant
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           suddenly
           spoil
           them
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Cyprus
           :
           notwithstanding
           because
           the
           Venetians
           are
           somewhat
           jealous
           of
           his
           greatness
           ,
           and
           fear
           to
           see
           any
           man
           to
           be
           of
           over-great
           credit
           and
           authority
           within
           the
           bowels
           and
           heart
           of
           Italy
           ;
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           a
           watchful
           and
           suspitious
           eye
           over
           them
           ,
           knowing
           that
           as
           nothing
           can
           sever
           or
           seperate
           them
           from
           the
           Turk
           ,
           unless
           they
           see
           him
           not
           only
           ready
           to
           decline
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           some
           manner
           thrown
           down
           ;
           so
           they
           have
           always
           ,
           and
           will
           still
           be
           most
           ready
           to
           withstand
           the
           aspiring
           ambition
           of
           any
           Forreigner
           that
           should
           seek
           to
           make
           himself
           great
           and
           mighty
           in
           Italy
           .
           Moreover
           he
           knoweth
           that
           the
           Venetians
           know
           not
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           nor
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           use
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           they
           shewed
           to
           be
           most
           true
           not
           many
           years
           since
           ,
           when
           they
           took
           not
           such
           occasions
           of
           enlarging
           their
           Dominions
           as
           were
           offered
           unto
           them
           .
           Again
           he
           considereth
           ,
           that
           they
           having
           lived
           a
           long
           time
           in
           peace
           ,
           are
           grown
           so
           out
           of
           use
           of
           wars
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           in
           a
           manner
           forgotten
           all
           military
           discipline
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           should
           at
           any
           time
           give
           him
           occasion
           to
           fall
           at
           variance
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           might
           undoubtedly
           with
           assaulting
           them
           upon
           a
           sudden
           ,
           drive
           them
           to
           some
           great
           inconvenience
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           should
           enter
           with
           his
           forces
           into
           the
           heart
           and
           very
           center
           of
           their
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           there
           compel
           them
           to
           put
           strong
           Garrisons
           within
           all
           their
           Forts
           and
           Towns
           of
           strength
           ,
           whereby
           they
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           keep
           the
           field
           ▪
           and
           in
           so
           many
           holds
           (
           as
           they
           have
           )
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           that
           in
           some
           of
           them
           there
           would
           quickly
           be
           found
           want
           ,
           either
           of
           victuals
           ,
           or
           of
           munition
           ,
           or
           else
           some
           means
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Garrison
           or
           the
           Captain
           ,
           or
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           are
           factious
           ;
           of
           which
           quality
           and
           humour
           there
           are
           many
           ,
           in
           very
           many
           of
           their
           cities
           .
           Further
           he
           knoweth
           that
           if
           he
           were
           but
           once
           Master
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           not
           strong
           within
           the
           Seigniory
           (
           which
           in
           all
           States
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           then
           the
           strong
           )
           would
           presently
           yeild
           unto
           his
           discretion
           ;
           or
           else
           he
           should
           constrain
           them
           to
           come
           to
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           
           there
           leave
           the
           Forts
           and
           Towns
           without
           sufficient
           defence
           ,
           or
           else
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           continue
           their
           Garrisons
           long
           ;
           and
           coming
           once
           to
           the
           field
           ,
           they
           will
           easily
           be
           drawn
           of
           necessity
           unto
           a
           Battel
           ,
           wherein
           they
           can
           hope
           for
           no
           great
           good
           success
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least
           they
           must
           suffer
           some
           great
           disadvantage
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           want
           of
           experience
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           their
           Souldiers
           as
           in
           their
           Captains
           :
           But
           the
           greatest
           care
           or
           fear
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           of
           the
           Venetians
           is
           ,
           lest
           that
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           good
           usage
           and
           demeanor
           towards
           the
           Neapolitans
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           mild
           and
           gentle
           Government
           wheresoever
           they
           chance
           to
           have
           the
           upper
           hand
           ,
           should
           make
           the
           Neapolitans
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           further
           their
           Attempts
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           should
           set
           upon
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           :
           This
           care
           maketh
           him
           entertain
           friendship
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           also
           putteth
           him
           in
           mind
           (
           if
           he
           see
           the
           least
           likelyhood
           that
           may
           be
           of
           Wars
           with
           them
           )
           to
           seek
           all
           the
           means
           possible
           ,
           either
           by
           prevention
           or
           sudden
           Invasion
           to
           divert
           them
           from
           warring
           against
           Naples
           .
           Thus
           liveth
           he
           either
           in
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           warreth
           against
           them
           with
           great
           advantage
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           them
           to
           the
           other
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           the
           which
           are
           of
           such
           strength
           that
           he
           needeth
           not
           greatly
           to
           fear
           them
           ;
           only
           of
           them
           he
           hath
           this
           care
           and
           this
           regard
           ;
           That
           he
           suffereth
           none
           of
           them
           to
           augment
           and
           increase
           his
           Estate
           ,
           no
           not
           him
           that
           dependeth
           most
           upon
           him
           ;
           carrying
           always
           this
           mind
           ,
           That
           it
           behoveth
           him
           as
           well
           to
           contain
           his
           best
           friends
           within
           a
           moderate
           and
           convenient
           greatness
           ,
           as
           to
           weaken
           and
           depress
           his
           enemies
           :
           For
           he
           assureth
           himself
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           love
           him
           best
           in
           Italy
           ,
           who
           flatter
           him
           now
           most
           ,
           who
           follow
           him
           with
           all
           favour
           and
           furtherance
           ,
           would
           quickly
           forsake
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           Power
           once
           began
           to
           decline
           :
           For
           the
           Italian
           lendeth
           his
           hand
           to
           his
           enemy
           to
           help
           him
           up
           ;
           that
           is
           but
           up
           to
           the
           chin
           in
           Water
           ;
           and
           putteth
           his
           foot
           upon
           his
           head
           to
           drown
           him
           that
           is
           ,
           fallen
           in
           above
           the
           chin
           :
           And
           because
           he
           knoweth
           their
           weakness
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           annoy
           him
           ,
           unless
           they
           chance
           to
           enter
           into
           League
           and
           Confederacy
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           entertaineth
           their
           divisions
           ,
           maintaineth
           his
           credit
           and
           reputation
           amongst
           them
           ,
           provideth
           wise
           and
           discreet
           Officers
           to
           govern
           his
           Subjects
           there
           ,
           useth
           his
           own
           people
           as
           gently
           as
           he
           can
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           foreseeth
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           combine
           themselves
           against
           him
           ;
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           say
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           .
        
         
           From
           whom
           I
           must
           come
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           
           who
           (
           the
           times
           being
           as
           they
           are
           )
           is
           in
           my
           simple
           opinion
           the
           mightiest
           and
           most
           terrible
           Enemy
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           :
           For
           albeit
           France
           ;
           is
           far
           bigger
           then
           England
           ;
           the
           Turk
           mightier
           then
           France
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           Princes
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           spoken
           ,
           nearer
           unto
           him
           and
           his
           States
           then
           we
           are
           ;
           yet
           France
           is
           divided
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           able
           to
           molest
           him
           ▪
           The
           Turk
           is
           strong
           ,
           but
           either
           otherways
           busied
           ,
           or
           not
           so
           bold
           to
           set
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           other
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           succour
           him
           :
           And
           the
           forenamed
           Princes
           be
           many
           ,
           but
           not
           equal
           in
           Forces
           to
           our
           Queen
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           is
           mightiest
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           mighty
           either
           by
           Sea
           only
           ,
           or
           by
           Land
           only
           ;
           her
           Majesty
           is
           strong
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           they
           there●ore
           not
           able
           to
           trouble
           him
           without
           the
           help
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           her
           Highness
           of
           her self
           sufficient
           to
           cross
           his
           enterprises
           ,
           to
           withstand
           his
           indeavours
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           purposes
           ,
           and
           to
           invade
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           so
           much
           that
           he
           may
           well
           reckon
           it
           for
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           blessings
           that
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ;
           that
           it
           pleased
           his
           divine
           Majesty
           to
           make
           her
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           
           not
           a
           man
           ,
           a
           lover
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           friend
           of
           War
           ,
           a
           Princess
           desireous
           to
           maintain
           her
           own
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Conquer
           other
           Princes
           Kingdoms
           ;
           for
           if
           ever
           she
           had
           affected
           higher
           Dominion
           ,
           if
           ever
           she
           had
           desired
           to
           enlarge
           her
           Territories
           ,
           or
           coveted
           to
           enrich
           her self
           with
           his
           ,
           or
           other
           Princes
           losses
           ;
           What
           occasions
           have
           been
           offered
           unto
           her
           ?
           What
           advantage
           hath
           time
           it self
           given
           her
           ?
           What
           suit
           have
           some
           of
           her
           Neighbours
           made
           unto
           her
           ?
           not
           to
           receive
           them
           only
           into
           her
           protection
           ;
           but
           also
           with
           her
           aid
           ,
           help
           ,
           and
           assistance
           ,
           to
           subjugate
           other
           Dominions
           ?
           Scotland
           may
           commend
           her
           Justice
           and
           Liberality
           :
           France
           hath
           great
           occasion
           to
           extol
           her
           Lenity
           and
           Temperance
           :
           Flanders
           is
           bound
           to
           pray
           for
           her
           prosperity
           :
           And
           the
           Spaniard
           himself
           shall
           be
           unthankful
           ,
           if
           he
           praise
           not
           her
           Equity
           .
           Time
           hath
           greatly
           favoured
           her
           by
           sending
           divisions
           amongst
           her
           Neighbours
           ;
           The
           Almighty
           hath
           strengthned
           her
           ,
           by
           impairing
           the
           strength
           of
           her
           adversaries
           ;
           both
           have
           set
           her
           many
           degrees
           above
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           by
           giving
           her
           peace
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           had
           wars
           ;
           her
           abundance
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           suffered
           many
           wants
           ;
           her
           loving
           and
           dutiful
           Subjects
           ,
           when
           their
           people
           have
           been
           unkind
           and
           rebellious
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           her
           all
           the
           blessings
           that
           mans
           heart
           can
           wish
           ,
           and
           them
           most
           part
           of
           the
           crosses
           that
           humane
           imbecillity
           can
           endure
           .
           I
           may
           not
           dwell
           upon
           her
           praises
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           far
           beyond
           my
           capacity
           ;
           I
           cannot
           set
           forth
           her
           blessings
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           innumerable
           .
           The
           one
           require
           an
           higher
           stile
           ,
           a
           more
           eloquent
           Tongue
           ,
           a
           better
           Wit
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           understanding
           then
           the
           most
           High
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           me
           :
           The
           other
           are
           apparent
           ,
           but
           not
           computable
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           shall
           undertake
           to
           express
           them
           ,
           shall
           faint
           before
           he
           be
           half
           entered
           into
           them
           ;
           And
           yet
           I
           may
           not
           thus
           leave
           them
           ,
           lest
           passing
           them
           over
           in
           silence
           ,
           I
           should
           seem
           curious
           in
           other
           States
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           of
           our
           own
           .
           Neither
           may
           I
           adventure
           to
           write
           all
           that
           I
           know
           :
           Princes
           actions
           are
           open
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           obscure
           ;
           subject
           to
           the
           view
           of
           many
           men
           ,
           but
           exceeding
           the
           wisdom
           and
           capacity
           of
           most
           men
           ;
           soon
           espied
           ,
           but
           never
           throughly
           seen
           ;
           seeming
           quickly
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           but
           hardly
           well
           understood
           ;
           in
           appearance
           easie
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           very
           difficult
           ;
           in
           some
           mens
           opinions
           reprehensible
           ,
           but
           in
           others
           judgments
           praise
           worthy
           :
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           talked
           of
           ,
           but
           not
           controlled
           ;
           admired
           but
           not
           censured
           ;
           lightly
           enquired
           after
           ,
           but
           not
           narrowly
           sif●ed
           and
           examined
           ;
           It
           sufficeth
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           it
           becometh
           not
           any
           man
           to
           seek
           and
           search
           the
           Reasons
           of
           them
           :
           Nature
           enforceth
           us
           to
           desire
           the
           one
           ;
           and
           wisdom
           warneth
           us
           not
           to
           be
           curious
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           taken
           upon
           me
           to
           make
           a
           full
           Discourse
           of
           this
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           may
           not
           omit
           the
           principal
           Actions
           of
           the
           only
           Princess
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           nor
           obscure
           her
           Puissance
           by
           leaving
           it
           untouched
           ,
           whose
           power
           is
           invincible
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           never
           touched
           :
           The
           Maiden
           whose
           honesty
           was
           never
           attempted
           ,
           deserveth
           the
           name
           of
           a
           true
           Virgin
           :
           And
           the
           Prince
           whom
           no
           man
           dareth
           to
           molest
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           termed
           invincible
           :
           The
           Fort
           that
           never
           parteth
           ,
           is
           seldom
           taken
           :
           And
           the
           King
           whose
           Power
           never
           decreaseth
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           subdued
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           that
           the
           Frenchmen
           seeing
           the
           innumerable
           Armies
           that
           have
           been
           sent
           out
           of
           England
           into
           France
           ;
           
           and
           considering
           that
           they
           murthered
           our
           men
           dayly
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           numbers
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           received
           daily
           new
           supplies
           from
           home
           ,
           as
           though
           our
           men
           never
           dyed
           ;
           compare
           us
           unto
           wild
           Geese
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           coldest
           Winters
           come
           unto
           the
           watry
           
           grounds
           every
           year
           by
           great
           flocks
           ,
           and
           albeit
           most
           part
           of
           them
           be
           killed
           before
           the
           Winter
           be
           fully
           ended
           ,
           yet
           they
           return
           the
           next
           year
           in
           as
           great
           quantities
           as
           they
           did
           the
           year
           before
           ;
           And
           so
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           wearied
           with
           killing
           and
           slaying
           our
           Country-men
           ;
           yet
           as
           soon
           as
           one
           Army
           was
           defeated
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           new
           supply
           ,
           which
           took
           sharp
           ,
           revenge
           of
           the
           others
           deaths
           ,
           and
           never
           suffered
           them
           to
           live
           in
           peace
           ,
           ease
           ,
           or
           quietness
           ,
           until
           they
           redeemed
           their
           vexations
           and
           troubles
           with
           such
           conditions
           as
           contented
           our
           Princes
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           take
           just
           occasion
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           a
           long
           recital
           of
           the
           Forces
           and
           Armies
           which
           divers
           of
           our
           Kings
           have
           led
           and
           carryed
           ,
           either
           under
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           under
           their
           Lievtenants
           conduct
           into
           France
           or
           Flanders
           ,
           into
           Italy
           or
           Germany
           ,
           into
           Spain
           or
           Portugal
           ,
           into
           Turky
           or
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           ;
           but
           our
           Histories
           and
           other
           Chronicles
           are
           full
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           carry
           them
           so
           well
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           I
           hold
           it
           very
           superfluous
           to
           refresh
           your
           memory
           .
           I
           leave
           the
           prowess
           of
           Edward
           the
           third
           undeclared
           ;
           the
           fortunate
           Conquests
           of
           Richard
           the
           first
           untouched
           ;
           the
           happy
           Victories
           of
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           unrepeated
           ;
           and
           the
           strange
           and
           marvelous
           fortunes
           of
           many
           other
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           not
           mentioned
           :
           I
           list
           not
           to
           boast
           of
           the
           black
           Princes
           valour
           ,
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Glocesters
           boldness
           ,
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchesters
           pride
           ,
           who
           being
           but
           Subjects
           under
           our
           Kings
           ,
           carried
           out
           of
           our
           Realm
           divers
           Armies
           comparable
           to
           the
           Forces
           of
           Kings
           .
           Old
           Histories
           are
           reputed
           for
           Fables
           ;
           Things
           beyond
           memory
           are
           not
           thought
           worthy
           of
           memory
           ;
           And
           what
           our
           Fathers
           did
           ,
           redoundeth
           not
           ,
           in
           some
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           to
           our
           praise
           or
           commendation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Poets
           saying
           .
        
         
           Et
           genus
           &
           Proav●s
           &
           quae
           non
           fecimus
           ipsi
           ,
           Vix
           ea
           nostra
           voco
           .
        
         
           But
           later
           Years
           have
           held
           many
           Testimonies
           of
           our
           strength
           ,
           manifold
           Arguments
           of
           our
           valour
           ,
           infallible
           proofs
           of
           our
           power
           ;
           The
           Spaniard
           is
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           the
           terrour
           of
           Princes
           ,
           the
           controller
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Monarch
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           and
           highest
           Soveraign
           of
           all
           Soveraigns
           ;
           It
           is
           he
           that
           maketh
           Italy
           to
           tremble
           ;
           that
           holdeth
           Spain
           in
           great
           awe
           ;
           that
           terrifieth
           the
           proud
           and
           invincible
           Germans
           ;
           that
           molesteth
           the
           valiant
           and
           variable
           Frenchmen
           ;
           that
           tyranizeth
           over
           the
           effeminate
           Flemmings
           ;
           that
           mastereth
           the
           ancient
           and
           warlike
           Burgundians
           ;
           that
           captivateth
           the
           free
           and
           manly
           Switzers
           ;
           that
           miscarrieth
           the
           populous
           and
           poor
           Scots
           ;
           that
           bridleth
           the
           simple
           and
           untamed
           Indians
           ;
           that
           ruleth
           the
           unruly
           and
           obstinate
           people
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           that
           overlooketh
           with
           an
           eye
           of
           ambition
           ,
           with
           a
           heart
           of
           covetousness
           ,
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           superiority
           ,
           with
           an
           unsatiable
           appetite
           of
           Soveraign
           Authority
           ,
           the
           whole
           face
           ,
           and
           the
           large
           precincts
           of
           Christendom
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           useth
           his
           wit
           ,
           imployeth
           his
           strength
           ,
           bendeth
           his
           power
           ,
           armeth
           his
           people
           ,
           directeth
           his
           Council
           ,
           and
           dedicateth
           all
           that
           he
           possesseth
           to
           the
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           inlarging
           of
           his
           Territories
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           taketh
           of
           his
           Father
           to
           be
           Ambitious
           ,
           that
           hath
           learned
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           to
           be
           troublesome
           ,
           that
           thinketh
           it
           a
           work
           beseeming
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           becoming
           a
           King
           ,
           to
           vex
           and
           molest
           all
           Kings
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           dreameth
           by
           night
           ,
           studieth
           by
           day
           ,
           practiseth
           at
           all
           times
           how
           to
           let
           no
           time
           pass
           without
           a
           line
           (
           as
           it
           was
           anciently
           said
           )
           without
           a
           Stratagem
           ,
           a
           late
           invented
           policy
           ,
           an
           unknown
           practise
           ,
           
           and
           a
           rare
           and
           marvelous
           enterprise
           .
           It
           is
           he
           that
           increaseth
           in
           ambition
           as
           well
           as
           in
           years
           ,
           in
           covetousness
           as
           well
           as
           in
           pride
           ,
           in
           rigour
           as
           well
           as
           in
           morosity
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           it
           is
           he
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           to
           God
           that
           it
           were
           not
           he
           ,
           that
           troubleth
           the
           peaceable
           estate
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           only
           vexeth
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           disquieteth
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           setteth
           friends
           at
           jarrs
           ,
           allies
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           confederates
           at
           dissention
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           it
           may
           well
           be
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Phi
             -
             
               malus
               &
            
             lippus
             ,
             
               totus
               malus
               ergo
            
             Philippus
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           if
           a
           woman
           hath
           presumed
           to
           encounter
           with
           this
           man
           ;
           if
           a
           Queen
           of
           one
           Island
           hath
           undertaken
           to
           bridle
           a
           Prince
           of
           so
           many
           Nations
           ;
           if
           her
           sole
           Forces
           have
           tamed
           his
           invincible
           power
           ,
           her
           only
           counsel
           prevented
           his
           subtile
           practises
           ;
           her
           good
           will
           ,
           withstood
           his
           ill-will
           ,
           his
           mischievous
           practises
           ,
           and
           his
           ambitious
           desires
           ;
           if
           she
           alone
           hath
           hindred
           him
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           France
           ,
           Ruler
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           Commander
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           shall
           he
           not
           err
           that
           compareth
           Hercules
           with
           her
           ?
           Or
           can
           any
           man
           deem
           him
           wise
           ,
           that
           taketh
           her
           in
           any
           respect
           inferiour
           to
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           mighty
           Pompey
           ,
           or
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ?
           For
           two
           of
           these
           ,
           with
           the
           invincible
           power
           of
           the
           invincible
           Romans
           ,
           conquered
           some
           part
           of
           the
           rude
           and
           unwarlike
           people
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           are
           famous
           ,
           not
           in
           true
           Histories
           ,
           but
           in
           old
           Fables
           ,
           for
           doing
           such
           exploits
           as
           are
           more
           pleasant
           then
           credible
           ,
           more
           praised
           then
           possible
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           admired
           then
           allowed
           for
           true
           ,
           and
           not
           miraculous
           :
           But
           if
           any
           man
           shall
           deny
           her
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           her
           peaceable
           Government
           giveth
           him
           the
           lie
           ;
           if
           her
           might
           and
           power
           shall
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           her
           actions
           in
           Flanders
           and
           France
           ,
           testifie
           the
           fulness
           of
           her
           strength
           ;
           if
           her
           justice
           be
           not
           worthily
           commended
           ,
           her
           motherly
           care
           over
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Scotland
           while
           he
           was
           an
           infant
           ,
           her
           pitiful
           charity
           extended
           to
           as
           many
           as
           have
           had
           need
           of
           her
           help
           ,
           and
           her
           upright
           and
           just
           proceedings
           in
           as
           many
           matters
           forraign
           and
           domestical
           as
           have
           been
           referred
           to
           her
           discretion
           ,
           shall
           convince
           him
           of
           falshood
           ,
           or
           of
           malice
           ,
           that
           shall
           derogate
           ought
           from
           her
           innumerable
           multitudes
           of
           her
           everlasting
           praises
           .
           I
           wonder
           when
           I
           hear
           the
           Romans
           boast
           of
           their
           Pompey
           ,
           the
           Grecians
           brag
           of
           their
           Constantine
           ,
           the
           French
           report
           wonders
           of
           their
           Charlemaigne
           ,
           and
           the
           Syrians
           set
           forth
           the
           praises
           of
           their
           Antiochus
           (
           whom
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Nations
           baptized
           with
           the
           sirname
           of
           Great
           )
           because
           their
           actions
           were
           somwhat
           extraordinary
           ,
           exceeding
           the
           common
           success
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           usual
           fortune
           of
           many
           and
           divers
           Kings
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           woman
           hath
           gone
           far
           beyond
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           aid
           of
           any
           Allies
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           Forrain
           powers
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           strength
           of
           such
           as
           should
           have
           employed
           their
           whole
           strength
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           her
           endeavours
           ;
           are
           not
           their
           praises
           eclipsed
           ,
           their
           honours
           blemished
           ,
           and
           their
           renown
           obscured
           ?
           They
           lived
           in
           an
           age
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           simplicity
           ,
           in
           a
           season
           of
           cowardly
           pusillanimity
           ;
           she
           ruleth
           in
           a
           world
           full
           of
           Machiavelists
           ,
           pestered
           with
           deceitful
           Hanibals
           ,
           plentiful
           of
           warlike
           Captains
           ,
           and
           rather
           over-burthened
           ,
           then
           not
           throughly
           furnished
           with
           sufficient
           Counsellors
           :
           and
           yet
           neither
           the
           policy
           of
           the
           wisest
           ,
           nor
           the
           deceit
           of
           the
           craftiest
           ;
           not
           the
           labour
           of
           most
           warlike
           ,
           nor
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           sufficient
           Counsellors
           ,
           hath
           ever
           drawn
           her
           into
           any
           small
           inconvenience
           ,
           but
           hitherto
           either
           wisely
           or
           happily
           ,
           
           providently
           or
           fortunately
           ,
           warily
           or
           worthily
           she
           hath
           not
           only
           prevented
           but
           escaped
           ,
           foreseen
           but
           overgone
           ,
           forecast
           but
           overcome
           the
           most
           secret
           ,
           the
           most
           subtile
           ,
           the
           most
           divelish
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           unnatural
           and
           inevitable
           practises
           ,
           devises
           ,
           attempts
           ,
           treasons
           ,
           and
           trecheries
           of
           her
           adversaries
           .
           For
           many
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           learned
           and
           unlearned
           ,
           spiritual
           and
           temporal
           ,
           noble
           and
           ignoble
           ,
           courtiers
           and
           counsellors
           have
           sought
           her
           death
           ,
           and
           committed
           treasons
           against
           her
           :
           Witness
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           Mrs
           Arding
           ,
           and
           her
           daughter
           ,
           witness
           Dr
           Storey
           ,
           Dr.
           Parrey
           ,
           and
           Dr
           Saunders
           :
           Witness
           
             Campion
             ,
             Sherwin
          
           ,
           and
           their
           complices
           :
           Witness
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Northumberland
             ,
             Westmerland
          
           ,
           and
           Arundel
           :
           Witness
           
             Babington
             ,
             Throgmorton
             ,
             Tilney
          
           ,
           and
           their
           confederates
           :
           Witness
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           and
           Perrott
           ,
           both
           Privie
           Counsellors
           of
           great
           account
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           credit
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           both
           greatly
           loved
           ,
           trusted
           ,
           and
           honoured
           by
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           both
           bound
           unto
           her
           Highness
           for
           many
           favours
           ,
           dignities
           ,
           and
           advancements
           ,
           both
           (
           briefly
           )
           counselled
           ,
           animated
           ,
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           directed
           in
           their
           treasons
           by
           the
           wise
           Counsellors
           of
           the
           mightiest
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           enemy
           that
           her
           Grace
           had
           in
           the
           world
           :
           Their
           treason
           was
           plotted
           abroad
           ,
           and
           intended
           at
           home
           ;
           invented
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           been
           executed
           in
           England
           ;
           there
           it
           received
           a
           beginning
           ,
           here
           an
           approbation
           :
           here
           were
           executioners
           ,
           and
           there
           counsellors
           ;
           here
           practisers
           ,
           and
           there
           patrons
           ;
           here
           the
           traytors
           were
           blinded
           with
           ambition
           ,
           there
           the
           abettors
           were
           transported
           with
           envie
           ;
           here
           reigned
           pride
           ,
           and
           there
           revenge
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           here
           the
           treasons
           ended
           ,
           but
           their
           malice
           continueth
           ,
           and
           sendeth
           forth
           daylie
           new
           Conspirators
           ,
           new
           devises
           ,
           and
           new
           practises
           :
           Since
           therefore
           her
           Majesties
           death
           hath
           been
           so
           often
           intended
           ,
           the
           subversion
           of
           her
           State
           so
           many
           times
           purposed
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           both
           so
           desperately
           undertaken
           ,
           her
           Highness
           for
           her self
           ,
           and
           we
           for
           her
           Highness
           ,
           are
           greatly
           bound
           to
           pray
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           many
           ways
           ,
           so
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           so
           miraculously
           preserved
           her
           .
        
         
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           was
           so
           fortunate
           ,
           
           that
           being
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           drowning
           and
           presuming
           that
           it
           was
           not
           his
           Creators
           pleasure
           that
           he
           should
           perish
           in
           the
           Sea
           ;
           when
           the
           Pilot
           durst
           not
           adventure
           to
           carry
           him
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           apparent
           and
           great
           danger
           which
           threatned
           his
           present
           death
           ,
           he
           boldly
           said
           to
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           ship
           ,
           
             Go
             thy
             ways
             ,
             thou
             carriest
          
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           Caesars
           Fortune
           ;
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           was
           his
           fortune
           to
           be
           killed
           with
           Bodkins
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           his
           dearest
           friends
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           Senate
           House
           ,
           where
           he
           thought
           himself
           as
           safe
           as
           in
           his
           own
           Palace
           ,
           as
           sure
           as
           in
           a
           Castle
           ,
           and
           as
           free
           from
           danger
           as
           a
           Prince
           invironed
           with
           a
           strong
           Guard.
           
        
         
           Pompeius
           had
           many
           commendable
           qualities
           ,
           great
           store
           of
           friends
           ,
           infinite
           followers
           ,
           strange
           fortunes
           ,
           many
           signs
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           sundry
           tokens
           of
           more
           then
           ordinary
           and
           humane
           felicity
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           poysoned
           or
           done
           to
           death
           by
           his
           professed
           friends
           .
        
         
           Alexander
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           Prowess
           ,
           was
           surnamed
           the
           Great
           ;
           for
           his
           fortune
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Wonders
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           rare
           faithful
           friends
           and
           Counsellors
           ,
           went
           far
           beyond
           all
           the
           Princes
           that
           lived
           either
           before
           or
           after
           him
           ;
           neither
           by
           his
           vertue
           nor
           valour
           ,
           nor
           by
           his
           fortune
           and
           good
           hap
           ,
           nor
           by
           his
           friends
           and
           Counsellors
           ,
           could
           escape
           the
           fatal
           poison
           that
           ended
           his
           days
           ,
           before
           he
           attained
           unto
           those
           years
           which
           be
           the
           forerunners
           of
           Age
           :
           So
           as
           in
           others
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           Point
           her
           Majesty
           far
           exceedeth
           
             Caesar
             ,
             Pompey
          
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           the
           three
           greatest
           Princes
           that
           ever
           
           lived
           :
           For
           their
           death
           was
           so
           soon
           performed
           as
           purposed
           ;
           Her
           life
           hath
           been
           often
           sought
           (
           but
           God
           be
           thanked
           therefore
           )
           not
           shortned
           ;
           they
           escaped
           not
           the
           malicious
           Treasons
           of
           one
           or
           two
           ;
           she
           hath
           been
           preserved
           from
           the
           wicked
           treacheries
           of
           very
           many
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           prevent
           the
           Conspiracies
           of
           their
           friends
           ;
           she
           hath
           withstood
           the
           open
           and
           secret
           attempts
           of
           their
           enemies
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           they
           dyed
           before
           they
           became
           old
           ,
           she
           hath
           attained
           unto
           sixty
           years
           of
           her
           Age
           ;
           and
           the
           rare
           fortune
           which
           she
           hath
           hitherto
           had
           to
           escape
           so
           many
           and
           marvelous
           dangers
           ,
           putteth
           me
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           loving
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           good
           hope
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           please
           the
           Almighty
           to
           add
           many
           more
           years
           of
           bliss
           and
           haappiness
           to
           her
           days
           :
           neither
           do
           I
           think
           only
           that
           she
           shall
           live
           beyond
           the
           ordinary
           and
           usual
           years
           and
           age
           of
           other
           Princes
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           fully
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           her
           Grace
           is
           preserved
           and
           reserved
           to
           great
           fortune
           to
           some
           marvelous
           purpose
           ;
           her
           qualities
           exceeding
           other
           Princes
           conditions
           ;
           her
           fortune
           being
           more
           then
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           her
           dangers
           escaped
           ,
           not
           prudently
           ,
           but
           providently
           ,
           not
           by
           humane
           policy
           ,
           but
           by
           divine
           prevention
           ;
           give
           me
           good
           occasion
           to
           presume
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           disposeth
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           all
           Kings
           Actions
           ,
           lengthneth
           her
           days
           ,
           and
           hath
           dedicated
           her
           years
           to
           some
           notable
           accident
           :
           For
           what
           he
           hath
           intended
           ,
           man
           cannot
           prevent
           :
           what
           he
           purposeth
           ,
           
           humane
           wit
           cannot
           change
           or
           alter
           ,
           his
           resolutions
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           ours
           on
           earth
           ;
           his
           eternal
           ,
           ours
           changeable
           ;
           his
           immutable
           ,
           ours
           subject
           to
           alteration
           ;
           We
           purpose
           ,
           he
           disposeth
           ;
           we
           intend
           ,
           he
           changeth
           ;
           we
           desire
           ,
           he
           ruleth
           ,
           yea
           so
           ruleth
           ,
           that
           he
           directeth
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           leadeth
           our
           counsels
           ,
           inclineth
           our
           dispositions
           to
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           he
           knows
           our
           necessities
           before
           we
           ask
           ,
           our
           infirmities
           when
           we
           conceal
           them
           ,
           our
           desires
           ,
           albeit
           we
           keep
           them
           most
           close
           and
           secret
           ;
           He
           giveth
           us
           what
           is
           expedient
           for
           us
           ,
           granteth
           us
           more
           then
           we
           dare
           desire
           ,
           provideth
           better
           for
           us
           then
           we
           can
           deserve
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           is
           so
           resolute
           to
           do
           us
           good
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           wits
           ,
           capacities
           ,
           and
           policies
           are
           not
           able
           to
           prevent
           the
           meanest
           of
           his
           determinations
           ,
           so
           the
           same
           tend
           to
           our
           benefit
           :
           For
           although
           his
           mercy
           exceeding
           our
           merits
           ,
           and
           his
           clemency
           yeilding
           to
           our
           contrition
           ,
           do
           sometimes
           divert
           the
           evil
           that
           we
           have
           deserved
           ,
           and
           mitigate
           the
           punishments
           which
           are
           due
           to
           our
           many
           offences
           ;
           yet
           if
           our
           humility
           be
           not
           dissembled
           ,
           or
           his
           pleasure
           fully
           bent
           to
           work
           us
           any
           good
           whatsoever
           ;
           so
           good
           is
           he
           ,
           that
           our
           good
           cannot
           be
           attended
           ,
           nor
           his
           intention
           changed
           :
           An
           Example
           or
           two
           will
           prove
           this
           to
           be
           manifest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           afford
           you
           these
           Examples
           .
        
         
           Astiages
           dreamed
           that
           his
           Daughter
           Mandana
           made
           so
           much
           water
           at
           one
           time
           as
           filled
           his
           whole
           City
           ,
           
           and
           was
           likely
           to
           drown
           his
           whole
           Country
           ;
           with
           which
           dream
           being
           greatly
           terrified
           ,
           he
           propoundeth
           the
           same
           to
           be
           expounded
           by
           his
           best
           Interpreters
           of
           Dreams
           ;
           They
           report
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           said
           Daughter
           should
           come
           such
           an
           Issue
           ,
           as
           should
           drive
           him
           from
           his
           Kingly
           Seat
           :
           He
           taketh
           counsel
           what
           to
           do
           to
           prevent
           this
           intention
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           It
           is
           resolved
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           means
           is
           to
           marry
           his
           Daughter
           to
           a
           mean
           man.
           The
           counsel
           is
           followed
           ,
           and
           she
           married
           not
           to
           a
           Median
           ,
           worthy
           of
           such
           a
           Wife
           and
           Princess
           as
           she
           was
           ;
           but
           unto
           a
           mean
           Persian
           ,
           by
           name
           called
           Cambises
           ,
           born
           of
           indifferent
           good
           Parentage
           ,
           but
           not
           likely
           to
           carry
           such
           a
           mind
           as
           to
           deprive
           his
           Father
           in
           Law
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           same
           year
           that
           his
           Daughter
           was
           married
           ,
           he
           dreamed
           again
           .
           That
           out
           of
           her
           Privities
           sprang
           such
           a
           Vine
           ,
           as
           overspread
           all
           Asia
           .
           This
           Dream
           he
           likewise
           communicated
           with
           the
           Soothsayers
           :
           
           They
           delivered
           ,
           That
           out
           of
           the
           Womb
           of
           Mandana
           should
           proceed
           such
           a
           Child
           as
           should
           be
           Lord
           of
           all
           Asia
           ;
           and
           so
           desirous
           thereof
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           hardly
           and
           very
           unwillingly
           attend
           his
           Grand-Fathers
           death
           :
           According
           to
           the
           Prophesie
           ,
           the
           Child
           is
           born
           ,
           his
           Nativity
           cast
           ,
           and
           the
           disposition
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           other
           outward
           signs
           foretel
           ,
           that
           the
           Prognostication
           made
           before
           his
           birth
           ,
           was
           likely
           to
           prove
           true
           .
           The
           Grand-father
           minding
           to
           prevent
           a
           future
           mischief
           ,
           giveth
           him
           unto
           one
           of
           his
           faithful
           Counsellors
           ,
           commanding
           him
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           :
           The
           Counsellor
           moved
           with
           pitty
           ,
           commendeth
           the
           child
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           his
           Shepherd
           ,
           yet
           charging
           him
           to
           murther
           the
           Infant
           ;
           The
           Shepherds
           Wife
           having
           a
           child
           of
           her
           own
           dead
           the
           very
           self
           same
           day
           ,
           not
           finding
           in
           her
           heart
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           death
           of
           so
           pretty
           and
           Princely
           a
           Child
           ,
           beseeched
           her
           Husband
           to
           expose
           her
           own
           dead
           Child
           instead
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           for
           so
           Astiages
           his
           Grand-father
           was
           called
           :
           The
           Shepherd
           followed
           his
           Wives
           counsel
           ,
           and
           yeilded
           his
           consent
           that
           she
           should
           bring
           up
           Cyrus
           as
           her
           own
           :
           He
           groweth
           to
           years
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           few
           years
           is
           chosen
           King
           by
           other
           children
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           poor
           and
           rich
           ,
           Noble
           and
           ignoble
           ;
           and
           being
           elected
           King
           ,
           commanded
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           inflicteth
           punishments
           upon
           his
           far
           betters
           ,
           for
           disobeying
           his
           Authority
           .
           They
           disdaining
           to
           be
           commanded
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           be
           punished
           (
           as
           they
           were
           )
           by
           their
           far
           inferiour
           ,
           complain
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           Astiages
           ,
           of
           the
           injury
           offered
           by
           poor
           Cyrus
           .
           The
           Shepherd
           is
           injoyned
           to
           bring
           forth
           Cyrus
           ;
           he
           maketh
           appearance
           at
           the
           day
           appointed
           ;
           carryeth
           himself
           not
           Shepherd
           like
           ,
           but
           Princelike
           ,
           before
           the
           King
           :
           And
           being
           demanded
           by
           the
           King
           how
           he
           durst
           presume
           to
           command
           his
           betters
           to
           be
           chastised
           ;
           answered
           boldly
           and
           with
           a
           spirit
           far
           exceeding
           his
           years
           ,
           and
           not
           becoming
           his
           supposed
           Estate
           ,
           That
           since
           it
           had
           pleased
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           youth
           to
           chuse
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           subject
           themselves
           in
           general
           unto
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           any
           particular
           ,
           were
           he
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           to
           disobey
           him
           ;
           And
           in
           case
           any
           one
           did
           so
           far
           forget
           himself
           as
           to
           contemn
           his
           Authority
           ,
           that
           then
           it
           was
           as
           lawful
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           King
           Astiages
           ,
           to
           punish
           his
           or
           their
           disobedience
           .
           At
           which
           Answer
           the
           King
           being
           astonied
           ,
           looking
           upon
           the
           audacity
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           considering
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           calling
           to
           mind
           the
           exposing
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           and
           conferring
           his
           Daughters
           childs
           Age
           ,
           and
           his
           years
           together
           ,
           suspected
           him
           to
           be
           Cyrus
           :
           Sent
           presently
           for
           Harpagus
           (
           for
           so
           was
           the
           Counsellors
           name
           unto
           whom
           he
           had
           given
           him
           to
           be
           destroyed
           )
           compelleth
           him
           to
           tell
           the
           truth
           ;
           The
           Shepherd
           is
           likewise
           sent
           for
           ,
           who
           declareth
           the
           means
           and
           manner
           how
           Cyrus
           was
           saved
           :
           The
           King
           highly
           offended
           with
           Harpagus
           ,
           and
           fully
           resolved
           to
           depress
           Cyrus
           ,
           dissembleth
           his
           anger
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           taketh
           present
           order
           for
           the
           base
           education
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Cyrus
           is
           sent
           from
           Media
           into
           Persia
           :
           and
           Astiages
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           carrying
           a
           watchful
           and
           revengeful
           mind
           ;
           and
           knowing
           that
           Harpagus
           had
           but
           one
           child
           ,
           and
           being
           once
           rebuked
           of
           Harpagus
           ,
           (
           more
           boldly
           then
           wisely
           )
           of
           drunkenness
           ,
           sendeth
           for
           the
           Infant
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             toldest
             me
             (
             of
             late
             )
             I
             was
             drunken
             ;
             Now
             to
             shew
             thee
             whether
             I
             be
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             have
             here
             an
             Arrow
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             which
             if
             I
             do
             shoot
             so
             rightly
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             hit
             thy
             Son
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             well
             think
             I
             am
             not
             drunk
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             miss
             his
             heart
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             not
             be
             offended
             at
             thee
             for
             so
             saying
             of
             me
             :
          
           He
           shooteth
           the
           Arrow
           ,
           and
           striketh
           the
           child
           at
           the
           heart
           :
           And
           not
           content
           with
           this
           severe
           revenge
           ,
           commandeth
           the
           Father
           to
           sup
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           compelleth
           him
           at
           Supper
           to
           feed
           on
           the
           best
           and
           cheifest
           
           parts
           of
           his
           only
           and
           dearest
           Son
           ,
           baked
           in
           a
           Pie.
           Harpagus
           endureth
           the
           wrong
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           maketh
           Astiages
           to
           continue
           his
           cruelty
           ,
           consenteth
           to
           his
           Marriage
           with
           his
           own
           Sister
           ,
           bringeth
           him
           by
           secret
           means
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           leud
           demeanor
           ,
           into
           the
           hatred
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           And
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           it
           was
           time
           to
           begin
           to
           work
           his
           revenge
           ;
           fearing
           that
           if
           he
           should
           send
           a
           Letter
           to
           Cyrus
           (
           whom
           he
           meant
           to
           use
           for
           the
           Instrument
           of
           his
           revenge
           )
           by
           ordinary
           means
           ,
           the
           same
           might
           be
           intercepted
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           he
           and
           Cyrus
           endangered
           ;
           taketh
           an
           Hare
           ,
           openeth
           his
           Belly
           ,
           within
           it
           encloseth
           a
           Letter
           ,
           and
           giveth
           the
           Hare
           to
           a
           trusty
           Messenger
           to
           carry
           unto
           Cyrus
           ,
           willing
           him
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Hares
           skin
           ;
           And
           to
           the
           end
           the
           matter
           might
           be
           less
           suspected
           ,
           he
           apparelleth
           the
           man
           like
           a
           Hunter
           ,
           giveth
           him
           Nets
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           other
           instruments
           belonging
           unto
           Hunting
           :
           The
           Letters
           contained
           ,
           That
           Cyrus
           
             should
             dispose
             the
          
           Persians
           
             to
             revenge
             the
             wrongs
             that
          
           Astiages
           
             had
             done
             unto
             him
             and
             to
          
           Cyrus
           :
           
             The
             trust
             that
          
           Astiages
           
             reposed
             in
          
           Harpagus
           ,
           
             and
             that
             being
             assured
             to
             be
             made
             cheif
             Lievtenant
             of
             the
          
           Median
           
             Forces
             which
             should
             be
             sent
             against
          
           Cyrus
           ,
           
             he
             would
             presently
             revolt
             unto
          
           Cyrus
           ,
           
             who
             by
             that
             means
             might
             easily
             overthrow
             his
             Grand-father
             :
          
           The
           Plot
           was
           thus
           layed
           ;
           Cyrus
           rebelled
           ,
           Astiages
           put
           Harpagus
           in
           trust
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           ;
           he
           flyeth
           unto
           
             Cyrus
             ;
             Astiages
          
           is
           delivered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Medians
           is
           by
           this
           means
           translated
           unto
           the
           Persians
           .
        
         
           Amulius
           to
           rule
           alone
           ,
           killed
           Numiter
           ,
           
           and
           made
           his
           Daughter
           Rhea
           one
           of
           the
           Virgins
           Vestals
           ,
           that
           no
           man-child
           might
           proceed
           from
           her
           to
           revenge
           the
           wrong
           done
           unto
           her
           Father
           ,
           or
           recover
           the
           Kingdom
           due
           unto
           her
           Father
           ,
           Rhea
           living
           thus
           sequestred
           from
           the
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           gotten
           with
           child
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           known
           whether
           by
           mortal
           man
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           God
           Mars
           .
           She
           bringing
           forth
           two
           Twins
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           Romulus
           and
           Rhemus
           ,
           who
           being
           brought
           up
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           by
           a
           Wolf
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           others
           )
           by
           a
           common
           Strumpet
           called
           Lupa
           ,
           as
           they
           grew
           in
           years
           ,
           so
           they
           increased
           in
           vertues
           ,
           valour
           ,
           and
           credit
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           wrought
           the
           revenge
           of
           their
           Grand-fathers
           death
           ,
           and
           drave
           Amulius
           from
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Cambyses
           ,
           Son
           to
           the
           afore-named
           Cyrus
           dreamed
           that
           a
           Messenger
           brought
           him
           word
           that
           his
           Brother
           Smerdis
           sitting
           in
           his
           royal
           seat
           ,
           
           touched
           the
           Heavens
           with
           his
           head
           ;
           by
           occasion
           of
           which
           dream
           ,
           fearing
           that
           he
           might
           be
           deprived
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           his
           Brother
           ,
           more
           speedily
           then
           wisely
           ,
           he
           commanded
           Smerdis
           to
           be
           done
           to
           death
           :
           He
           is
           no
           sooner
           dead
           ,
           but
           one
           Smerdis
           rebelled
           against
           Cambyses
           ;
           with
           whom
           Cambyses
           riding
           to
           encounter
           ,
           as
           he
           gat
           upon
           his
           horse
           ,
           his
           Sword
           fell
           out
           of
           his
           sheath
           ,
           and
           ran
           him
           through
           the
           Thigh
           ,
           of
           which
           wound
           he
           dyed
           .
        
         
           
             Gargoris
             Rex
             Curetum
          
           ,
           
           begat
           a
           Son
           upon
           his
           own
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           being
           ashamed
           of
           so
           foul
           a
           fact
           ,
           purposed
           to
           cause
           the
           child
           to
           be
           murthered
           .
           First
           he
           willed
           him
           to
           be
           cast
           to
           wild
           beasts
           :
           The
           wild
           beasts
           contrary
           to
           their
           kind
           ,
           nourish
           him
           .
           Then
           he
           throweth
           him
           amongst
           hungry
           Dogs
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           he
           had
           caused
           many
           dayes
           to
           be
           kept
           of
           purpose
           from
           meat
           :
           The
           Dogs
           likewise
           spare
           him
           .
           Next
           he
           exposeth
           him
           unto
           certain
           Hogs
           ,
           unto
           which
           there
           was
           no
           manner
           of
           Sustenance
           given
           in
           a
           long
           time
           :
           The
           Hogs
           likewise
           do
           him
           no
           kind
           of
           harm
           .
           Then
           he
           willeth
           him
           to
           be
           thrown
           into
           the
           Ocean
           Sea
           ,
           whence
           he
           is
           cast
           upon
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           presently
           an
           Hart
           giveth
           him
           suck
           .
           Lastly
           having
           lived
           a
           long
           time
           amongst
           a
           number
           of
           Harts
           ,
           until
           he
           could
           run
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           ,
           he
           was
           taken
           in
           Nets
           by
           certain
           
           Huntsmen
           ,
           who
           presented
           him
           unto
           the
           King
           ;
           by
           whom
           being
           known
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           proportion
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           as
           by
           certain
           marks
           given
           him
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           he
           is
           acknowledged
           and
           accepted
           for
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           so
           wondrous
           preservation
           from
           so
           many
           and
           different
           perils
           and
           dangers
           ,
           is
           also
           declared
           only
           heir
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           called
           Atis.
           
        
         
           These
           examples
           although
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           untrue
           ,
           and
           incredible
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           are
           strange
           and
           wonderful
           ,
           and
           reported
           by
           such
           Authors
           whose
           writings
           deserve
           no
           small
           credit
           ,
           they
           may
           right
           well
           serve
           to
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           eternal
           God
           hath
           decreed
           ,
           it
           lies
           not
           in
           our
           power
           to
           prevent
           or
           alter
           his
           determination
           .
        
         
           Astyages
           could
           command
           his
           daughter
           to
           marry
           with
           a
           mean
           man
           ,
           he
           had
           power
           to
           will
           the
           fruit
           of
           her
           womb
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           he
           might
           entreat
           or
           enforce
           Harpagus
           to
           procure
           the
           Infants
           death
           ;
           But
           after
           that
           he
           (
           moved
           with
           compassion
           )
           spared
           the
           childe
           ,
           and
           committed
           the
           same
           unto
           the
           custody
           and
           discretion
           of
           the
           Shepherd
           :
           Astyages
           authority
           ,
           and
           Harpagus
           commission
           expired
           ,
           the
           Shepherd
           pitied
           the
           poor
           Infant
           ,
           and
           it
           pleased
           the
           Almighty
           (
           who
           had
           resolutely
           determined
           his
           greatness
           and
           welfare
           )
           to
           suffer
           him
           to
           live
           ,
           to
           the
           utter
           ruine
           and
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Grandfather
           .
        
         
           Amulius
           ,
           as
           a
           wicked
           Usurper
           ,
           intended
           to
           deprive
           Rhea
           of
           her
           right
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           purpose
           slew
           her
           father
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           her
           to
           such
           a
           life
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           smal
           hope
           that
           from
           her
           should
           succeed
           any
           off-spring
           to
           spoil
           and
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           Royal
           Scepter
           :
           But
           God
           had
           fully
           resolved
           that
           out
           of
           Rheas
           womb
           should
           proceed
           the
           scourge
           of
           her
           fathers
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           the
           founder
           of
           the
           Romans
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           of
           her
           came
           Romulus
           and
           Rhemus
           ,
           who
           founded
           that
           worthy
           and
           famous
           City
           .
        
         
           Cambyses
           ,
           dismayed
           with
           a
           dream
           ,
           and
           fearing
           that
           his
           Brother
           would
           shorten
           his
           days
           ,
           and
           usurp
           his
           Crown
           ,
           took
           the
           ordinary
           means
           that
           Princes
           use
           to
           take
           in
           such
           occasions
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           killed
           one
           Smerdis
           ,
           but
           another
           arose
           and
           rose
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           did
           put
           him
           besides
           his
           royal
           Diadem
           .
        
         
           Briefly
           ,
           Gargoris
           thought
           by
           adjudging
           the
           Son
           which
           he
           begate
           upon
           his
           own
           daughter
           ,
           somtimes
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           to
           another
           kind
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           have
           hidden
           his
           own
           shame
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           debarred
           the
           poor
           infant
           from
           his
           right
           :
           But
           he
           that
           righteth
           all
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           undertaketh
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           innocent
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           wickedness
           to
           prevail
           ,
           nor
           permit
           the
           guiltless
           blood
           to
           be
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           therefore
           infer
           by
           these
           examples
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           rare
           fortune
           which
           our
           gracious
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           hath
           hitherto
           enjoyed
           ,
           that
           it
           lieth
           not
           in
           the
           ambitious
           Spaniard
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           proud
           Prelate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           her
           mortal
           enemies
           ,
           her
           sworn
           and
           professed
           adversaries
           ,
           to
           shorten
           her
           days
           ,
           but
           one
           day
           ,
           or
           one
           minute
           :
           Their
           wishes
           are
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           cannot
           ascend
           to
           heaven
           ;
           they
           may
           purpose
           ,
           but
           not
           dispose
           ,
           they
           have
           often
           desired
           ,
           but
           could
           never
           prevail
           ;
           they
           have
           suborned
           many
           ,
           but
           never
           found
           ,
           nor
           shall
           find
           any
           that
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           accomplish
           their
           desire
           ;
           the
           Axe
           may
           be
           layed
           to
           the
           root
           of
           the
           Tree
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           not
           have
           power
           to
           fell
           it
           ;
           the
           Lyon
           perhaps
           may
           go
           about
           to
           seek
           his
           prey
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           never
           find
           it
           ;
           the
           divel
           (
           as
           a
           divel
           )
           may
           provoke
           and
           procure
           his
           instruments
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           further
           his
           attempts
           ,
           but
           Gods
           Angels
           attending
           on
           her
           person
           ,
           having
           a
           care
           of
           her
           health
           ,
           and
           a
           special
           charge
           of
           her
           safety
           ,
           will
           not
           permit
           
           divellish
           ministers
           to
           have
           the
           least
           power
           that
           may
           be
           over
           her
           .
        
         
           The
           Rule
           and
           Government
           of
           Women
           is
           rare
           ;
           and
           
             omnia
             rara
             sunt
             chara
          
           :
           Their
           Sex
           is
           weak
           ,
           and
           the
           Almighty
           hath
           promised
           to
           be
           the
           Protector
           of
           the
           infirm
           and
           weak
           ;
           Their
           capacity
           is
           not
           answerable
           to
           mans
           policy
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           said
           ,
           that
           his
           elect
           shall
           not
           be
           confounded
           with
           humane
           wisdom
           ;
           he
           hath
           said
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           swear
           ,
           That
           heaven
           and
           earth
           shall
           sooner
           perish
           ,
           then
           his
           word
           shall
           fail
           .
           Why
           then
           do
           the
           Princes
           rage
           ?
           Why
           then
           do
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           fret
           and
           fume
           against
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           ?
           Against
           his
           chsen
           Vessel
           ?
           Against
           his
           dear
           Virgin
           ?
           Why
           the
           cause
           is
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           try
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           end
           and
           determine
           it
           .
           Is
           it
           because
           she
           upholdeth
           and
           defendeth
           the
           Spaniards
           afflicted
           and
           oppressed
           Subjects
           ?
           Why
           ,
           therefore
           she
           was
           ordained
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           preserveth
           her
           .
           Is
           it
           because
           she
           liveth
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           wars
           ?
           Why
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           hath
           blessed
           the
           Peace-makers
           ,
           and
           hath
           vowed
           to
           be
           the
           Protector
           and
           Patron
           of
           as
           many
           as
           love
           peace
           .
           Is
           it
           because
           her
           subjects
           rebel
           not
           against
           her
           ,
           as
           theirs
           do
           ?
           Why
           that
           is
           an
           express
           and
           manifest
           sign
           of
           their
           evil
           ,
           and
           her
           good
           Government
           .
           Is
           it
           because
           she
           withstandeth
           their
           attempts
           and
           purposes
           ?
           Why
           she
           medleth
           not
           with
           their
           doings
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           as
           tend
           to
           her
           hinderance
           ;
           and
           those
           it
           is
           both
           lawful
           and
           honourable
           for
           her
           to
           cross
           and
           prevent
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           Is
           it
           because
           the
           wisest
           Princes
           and
           Subjects
           of
           the
           world
           favour
           her
           more
           then
           them
           ?
           Why
           ,
           that
           is
           because
           their
           actions
           are
           not
           in
           any
           respect
           equal
           or
           comparable
           unto
           hers
           ;
           for
           they
           pretend
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           intend
           another
           ;
           her
           thoughts
           and
           pretensions
           do
           alwaies
           agree
           together
           :
           They
           would
           seem
           to
           love
           Peace
           ,
           and
           yet
           dwell
           continually
           in
           wars
           ;
           she
           seeketh
           peace
           and
           embraceth
           it
           :
           They
           combine
           themselves
           ,
           and
           employ
           their
           strength
           and
           Forces
           against
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           she
           useth
           her
           power
           to
           no
           mans
           detriment
           or
           destruction
           :
           Briefly
           ,
           they
           do
           or
           would
           usurp
           more
           then
           belongeth
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           she
           requireth
           no
           more
           then
           is
           her
           own
           .
           That
           such
           is
           her
           mind
           ,
           desire
           ,
           and
           purpose
           is
           most
           apparent
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           when
           she
           might
           have
           had
           the
           Soveraignty
           and
           universal
           Government
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           she
           accepted
           it
           not
           ;
           when
           she
           might
           have
           excluded
           the
           Spaniard
           out
           of
           the
           possession
           of
           his
           rich
           and
           wealthy
           Indies
           ,
           she
           deprived
           him
           not
           of
           them
           ;
           And
           when
           as
           her
           Forces
           are
           sufficient
           to
           disturb
           his
           whole
           Realms
           of
           Portugal
           and
           Spain
           ,
           she
           employeth
           them
           not
           to
           his
           disturbance
           :
           But
           
             In
             magnis
             voluisse
             sat
             est
          
           :
           She
           hath
           assaulted
           the
           Indies
           ;
           attempted
           the
           conquest
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           assayed
           what
           her
           Forces
           could
           do
           in
           Spain
           :
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           but
           that
           her
           Majesty
           hath
           done
           as
           much
           ,
           
           and
           perhaps
           more
           ,
           then
           is
           said
           ;
           but
           not
           before
           she
           was
           provoked
           thereunto
           ,
           neither
           with
           a
           mind
           so
           much
           to
           prejudice
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           as
           to
           provide
           for
           her
           own
           safety
           ;
           For
           when
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Drake
          
           ,
           with
           such
           Forces
           as
           he
           and
           his
           friends
           with
           a
           very
           slender
           help
           from
           her
           Highness
           ,
           had
           provided
           ,
           happily
           spoiled
           part
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           returned
           thence
           with
           no
           smal
           prey
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           gone
           thitherward
           somwhat
           sooner
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           better
           furnished
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           &
           with
           a
           larger
           commission
           then
           he
           had
           ,
           al
           which
           lay
           in
           her
           Majesty
           to
           have
           granted
           him
           ,
           undoubtedly
           either
           the
           season
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           or
           the
           number
           of
           his
           ships
           or
           the
           largenes
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           would
           both
           have
           encouraged
           and
           also
           enabled
           him
           to
           have
           done
           those
           her
           Highness
           enemies
           much
           more
           and
           greater
           despight
           then
           he
           did
           .
           But
           as
           wise
           men
           going
           about
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           work
           ,
           and
           finding
           when
           they
           have
           begun
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           their
           ability
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           accomplish
           it
           ,
           sit
           down
           and
           study
           what
           ways
           to
           take
           ,
           and
           
           how
           to
           put
           those
           ways
           in
           execution
           ,
           for
           the
           full
           perfection
           of
           their
           enterprise
           :
           So
           her
           Highness
           having
           so
           mighty
           an
           enemy
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           whose
           Attempts
           and
           purposes
           it
           was
           necessary
           (
           for
           her
           own
           security
           )
           to
           cross
           and
           prevent
           .
           And
           finding
           that
           her
           Treasure
           was
           not
           comparable
           to
           his
           wealth
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           he
           attempted
           divers
           ways
           to
           annoy
           her
           ,
           and
           purposed
           to
           weary
           her
           with
           length
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           variety
           of
           expences
           ,
           resolved
           with
           her self
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           permit
           her
           loving
           Subjects
           to
           adventure
           some
           part
           of
           their
           wealth
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           portion
           of
           her
           own
           Treasure
           ,
           in●hope
           to
           bring
           from
           the
           Indies
           much
           more
           then
           they
           carried
           thither
           :
           The
           which
           her
           Resolution
           being
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           found
           the
           same
           event
           which
           was
           expected
           ,
           and
           the
           sequel
           thereof
           sufficiently
           declared
           ;
           that
           a
           greater
           Navy
           well
           furnished
           with
           sufficient
           men
           ,
           and
           good
           store
           of
           Victuals
           and
           Munition
           ,
           might
           then
           ,
           and
           may
           yet
           ,
           put
           her
           Majesty
           in
           quiet
           possession
           of
           the
           richest
           and
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Indies
           :
           But
           it
           sufficeth
           her
           Highness
           to
           try
           the
           Forces
           of
           those
           Countries
           ;
           to
           acquaint
           her
           Sea
           men
           and
           Souldiers
           with
           the
           way
           thither
           ;
           to
           give
           them
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Indian
           wealth
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           her
           power
           known
           as
           well
           unto
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           those
           remote
           Countries
           ,
           as
           of
           other
           nearer
           Regions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           thought
           too
           basely
           of
           her
           strength
           ,
           and
           carried
           too
           good
           a
           conceipt
           of
           her
           Adversaries
           might
           and
           puissance
           ;
           And
           finally
           ,
           to
           fetch
           from
           her
           mortal
           enemies
           own
           Dominions
           some
           Treasure
           wherewith
           to
           withstand
           the
           Rancor
           and
           extremity
           of
           his
           malice
           .
           
           In
           which
           Action
           her
           Majesty
           fully
           and
           wisely
           imitated
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Florentines
           ,
           who
           fearing
           that
           ▪
           Pope
           Iulius
           the
           second
           would
           war
           upon
           them
           for
           consenting
           unto
           that
           Counsel
           which
           divers
           Cardinals
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           and
           furtherance
           of
           the
           French
           King
           and
           other
           Princes
           ,
           had
           summoned
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           thinking
           it
           convenient
           to
           defray
           the
           charges
           of
           Wars
           ,
           moved
           in
           defence
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           with
           Church
           goods
           ;
           seized
           upon
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Clergies
           goods
           as
           they
           thought
           would
           suffice
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           those
           Wars
           :
           Even
           so
           her
           Highness
           hearing
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           a
           long
           time
           prepared
           to
           invade
           her
           Realm
           ,
           and
           being
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           could
           be
           well
           able
           he
           would
           send
           the
           same
           preparation
           towards
           England
           ;
           held
           it
           expedient
           and
           necessary
           to
           seek
           all
           means
           possible
           whereby
           she
           might
           happily
           be
           enabled
           to
           maintain
           either
           all
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           the
           Expences
           of
           those
           Wars
           with
           his
           Treasure
           ;
           And
           having
           learned
           of
           men
           of
           great
           experience
           what
           Forces
           would
           suffice
           to
           effect
           her
           desire
           and
           purpose
           ,
           thought
           it
           superfluous
           and
           needless
           to
           send
           thither
           greater
           strength
           then
           they
           (
           not
           unadvisedly
           )
           required
           ;
           And
           albeit
           neither
           her
           Majesty
           nor
           the
           Lords
           of
           her
           privy
           Council
           were
           ignorant
           that
           the
           Indians
           were
           far
           stronger
           then
           when
           they
           were
           first
           conquered
           ;
           And
           therefore
           that
           such
           a
           Navy
           as
           was
           first
           sent
           thither
           could
           not
           work
           the
           like
           effect
           there
           ;
           yet
           both
           her
           Grace
           and
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           meet
           to
           employ
           any
           more
           of
           her
           own
           ,
           or
           of
           her
           Merchants
           Ships
           in
           that
           service
           ,
           lest
           that
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           (
           which
           was
           expected
           in
           England
           many
           years
           before
           it
           came
           )
           coming
           upon
           her
           Realm
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Drake
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Consorts
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           found
           the
           same
           sufficiently
           provided
           to
           make
           such
           resistance
           as
           was
           needful
           :
           For
           as
           it
           sheweth
           courage
           in
           a
           Prince
           to
           give
           the
           first
           on-set
           upon
           his
           enemies
           within
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ;
           
           so
           it
           argueth
           want
           of
           discretion
           and
           wisdom
           to
           assault
           his
           adversaries
           with
           such
           force
           and
           power
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           enemy
           in
           absence
           thereof
           invade
           his
           Realm
           ,
           there
           should
           not
           be
           found
           at
           home
           ,
           an
           Army
           sufficient
           to
           withstand
           his
           Invasion
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           as
           touching
           her
           Majesties
           Attempt
           made
           against
           Portugal
           and
           Spain
           ;
           The
           manner
           thereof
           is
           not
           unknown
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           cause
           is
           notorious
           ,
           and
           the
           success
           is
           not
           hidden
           nor
           secret
           :
           For
           Mr
           
             Anthony
             Wingfields
          
           ,
           and
           Mr
           Dr
           Doylies
           Books
           ;
           the
           one
           in
           English
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           Latine
           ,
           set
           down
           the
           order
           ,
           motive
           ,
           and
           the
           event
           of
           that
           Attempt
           ,
           so
           truly
           ,
           so
           fully
           ,
           and
           so
           plainly
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           thereof
           ,
           especially
           having
           already
           touched
           his
           Right
           at
           large
           ,
           for
           whose
           cause
           ,
           and
           at
           whose
           instance
           the
           Voyage
           was
           undertaken
           :
           But
           because
           the
           said
           Books
           make
           but
           a
           plain
           and
           true
           Narration
           of
           the
           Journey
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           cause
           and
           success
           thereof
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Justification
           of
           the
           same
           cause
           unhandled
           ,
           and
           you
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           same
           confirmed
           and
           strengthned
           by
           some
           examples
           declaring
           the
           equity
           thereof
           :
           I
           will
           in
           this
           Point
           somwhat
           satisfie
           your
           desire
           and
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Presupposing
           therefore
           
             Don
             Antonion
          
           his
           Title
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           to
           be
           just
           and
           right
           (
           as
           his
           own
           Apology
           can
           ,
           and
           doth
           testifie
           )
           I
           think
           it
           will
           not
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           what
           help
           soever
           was
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           yeilded
           unto
           him
           for
           the
           recovery
           thereof
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           both
           warrantable
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           justifiable
           by
           many
           and
           infinite
           Histories
           .
        
         
           The
           Law
           be
           it
           of
           Nature
           or
           of
           Nations
           ,
           warranteth
           any
           man
           whatsoever
           ,
           
             Vim
             vi
             repellere
          
           ,
           to
           repel
           force
           by
           force
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           tyed
           to
           this
           bare
           sence
           and
           meaning
           only
           ;
           That
           it
           shall
           be
           lawful
           for
           him
           to
           defend
           himself
           only
           against
           him
           that
           assaulteth
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           endangereth
           his
           life
           ,
           but
           it
           reacheth
           further
           ,
           and
           giveth
           him
           leave
           to
           use
           any
           moderate
           violence
           ,
           yea
           sometimes
           to
           kill
           him
           (
           if
           he
           cannot
           otherwise
           retain
           his
           own
           )
           that
           goeth
           about
           by
           main
           force
           to
           put
           him
           out
           of
           possession
           of
           his
           lands
           and
           inheritance
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           away
           his
           goods
           from
           him
           .
           The
           same
           proceedeth
           further
           with
           us
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           provideth
           that
           if
           a
           man
           be
           assaulted
           ,
           and
           others
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           help
           him
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           held
           for
           partakers
           of
           the
           violence
           that
           is
           offered
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           man
           be
           robbed
           upon
           the
           high-way
           ,
           and
           Hue
           and
           Cry
           be
           not
           made
           presently
           after
           the
           Theeves
           ,
           the
           Town
           ,
           Village
           ,
           or
           Hamlet
           ,
           which
           presently
           pursueth
           not
           the
           Malefactor
           ,
           shall
           answer
           whatsoever
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           party
           that
           is
           robbed
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           of
           this
           Law
           are
           many
           .
           First
           it
           is
           expedient
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           to
           conserve
           the
           lives
           and
           goods
           of
           the
           Subjects
           thereof
           ;
           then
           there
           should
           neither
           be
           Meum
           nor
           Tuum
           ,
           if
           this
           Law
           did
           not
           take
           place
           .
           Next
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           especial
           cause
           of
           assembling
           Societies
           together
           ,
           and
           of
           making
           and
           fortifying
           Villages
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           was
           a
           desire
           and
           care
           which
           men
           had
           to
           live
           together
           in
           safety
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           persons
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           nature
           detesteth
           unlawful
           violence
           ,
           desireth
           the
           conservation
           of
           her
           Creatures
           ,
           tendreth
           their
           welfare
           ,
           and
           hateth
           the
           Procurers
           of
           her
           harm
           and
           detriment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           provided
           Princes
           that
           should
           minister
           Justice
           unto
           all
           men
           indifferently
           ,
           defend
           the
           innocent
           valiantly
           ,
           maintain
           their
           Subjects
           in
           peace
           continually
           ,
           and
           duly
           inflict
           condigne
           punishment
           upon
           the
           breakers
           and
           perturbers
           of
           peace
           and
           tranquility
           .
           Now
           because
           Justice
           loseth
           her
           name
           and
           majesty
           unless
           a
           proportionable
           Equity
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           administration
           and
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           as
           private
           mens
           security
           is
           regarded
           and
           tendred
           in
           Justice
           ,
           so
           the
           Law
           must
           likewise
           have
           the
           indempnity
           ,
           safety
           and
           commodity
           of
           Superiors
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Princes
           in
           recommendation
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           should
           be
           in
           far
           worse
           case
           then
           their
           own
           Subjects
           are
           :
           For
           ,
           the
           wrongs
           that
           are
           
           done
           unto
           them
           ,
           are
           righted
           by
           their
           Magistrates
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           standeth
           with
           good
           reason
           ,
           that
           some
           provision
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           some
           care
           had
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           such
           injuries
           as
           are
           offered
           to
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           If
           a
           Subject
           be
           thrust
           out
           of
           possession
           of
           his
           proper
           Inheritance
           ,
           the
           Law
           provideth
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           presently
           restored
           thereunto
           .
           And
           if
           a
           king
           be
           wrongfully
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           shall
           not
           he
           be
           allowed
           to
           seek
           a
           restitution
           thereof
           ?
           He
           shall
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           Forsooth
           at
           his
           hands
           who
           hath
           deprived
           him
           ;
           but
           what
           if
           the
           Usurper
           will
           not
           yeild
           to
           his
           petition
           ?
           he
           is
           then
           to
           implore
           the
           help
           of
           other
           Princes
           ,
           and
           they
           on
           his
           behalf
           are
           to
           pray
           and
           admonish
           the
           Usurper
           to
           make
           restitution
           of
           all
           that
           he
           detaineth
           wrongfully
           ;
           whereunto
           i●
           he
           shall
           not
           hearken
           after
           due
           admonition
           given
           unto
           him
           ,
           they
           may
           (
           
             junctis
             viribus
          
           )
           invade
           his
           Realm
           ,
           and
           by
           main
           force
           inforce
           him
           to
           restore
           whatsoever
           he
           with-holdeth
           unjustly
           .
           For
           this
           charge
           lay
           upon
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           of
           sufficient
           force
           and
           authority
           to
           command
           and
           controll
           the
           Kings
           of
           this
           world
           :
           But
           now
           that
           the
           Imperial
           Majesty
           is
           somewhat
           abated
           ,
           and
           Kings
           have
           freed
           and
           emancipated
           themselves
           from
           the
           Emperours
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           it
           remaineth
           as
           part
           of
           the
           charge
           of
           Kings
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           no
           violence
           be
           offered
           unto
           their
           Colleagues
           ,
           and
           especially
           unto
           their
           Confederates
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           usual
           amongst
           Princes
           to
           enter
           into
           Alliance
           together
           ,
           with
           express
           conditions
           to
           take
           the
           Enemies
           each
           one
           of
           the
           other
           for
           their
           own
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           defend
           their
           own
           Estates
           against
           all
           men
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           be
           that
           shall
           attempt
           any
           thing
           to
           their
           prejudice
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           then
           to
           see
           Princes
           oppressed
           to
           fly
           for
           aid
           unto
           the
           Oppressors
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           help
           and
           succour
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           therefore
           are
           highly
           commended
           which
           receive
           and
           harbour
           a
           distressed
           Prince
           ,
           
           and
           they
           contrarywise
           worthy
           of
           perpetual
           shame
           and
           infamy
           ,
           which
           either
           refuse
           to
           receive
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           or
           after
           his
           receipt
           offer
           him
           any
           manner
           of
           wrong
           or
           violence
           ;
           because
           as
           to
           adde
           affliction
           unto
           the
           afflicted
           is
           a
           point
           of
           great
           Inhumanity
           ;
           so
           to
           comfort
           the
           comfortless
           is
           a
           work
           of
           singular
           Justice
           and
           Lenity
           .
           The
           commendation
           due
           to
           this
           kind
           of
           courtesie
           hath
           wrought
           so
           strange
           effects
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           Princes
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           received
           their
           professed
           Enemies
           ,
           others
           have
           fallen
           out
           with
           their
           dearest
           friends
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           restore
           a
           poor
           Prince
           being
           fled
           unto
           them
           for
           succour
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           demanded
           at
           their
           hands
           ;
           some
           have
           refused
           great
           rewards
           which
           have
           been
           offered
           them
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           such
           as
           lived
           in
           exile
           and
           banishment
           within
           their
           Territories
           ,
           others
           have
           entertained
           them
           with
           large
           yearly
           Pensions
           ,
           and
           presently
           aided
           them
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           their
           Kingdomes
           ;
           some
           have
           given
           them
           whole
           Cities
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           others
           have
           been
           so
           forward
           in
           releiving
           such
           as
           implored
           their
           help
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           lost
           their
           own
           Kingdoms
           for
           defending
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           Charles
           the
           seventh
           having
           upon
           just
           occasion
           of
           offence
           and
           displeasure
           conceived
           against
           the
           Dolphin
           of
           France
           (
           who
           was
           his
           eldest
           son
           )
           banished
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           
           and
           commanded
           that
           none
           of
           his
           Subjects
           or
           Friends
           should
           receive
           him
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           (
           who
           was
           then
           Vassal
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           mortal
           Enemy
           unto
           the
           Dolphin
           )
           did
           not
           only
           receive
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           gave
           him
           leave
           to
           chuse
           what
           Castle
           ,
           Hold
           ,
           or
           City
           of
           his
           soever
           he
           would
           to
           dwell
           in
           :
           and
           sent
           presently
           Embassadours
           to
           his
           Father
           to
           make
           his
           excuse
           for
           receiving
           him
           .
        
         
         
           
             Piero
             Mexias
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperours
           ,
           reporteth
           ,
           That
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           
           when
           as
           Peter
           King
           of
           Hungary
           was
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           by
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           evil
           Government
           had
           rebelled
           against
           him
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           harbour
           and
           entertain
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           restored
           him
           unto
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           although
           the
           same
           Peter
           not
           long
           before
           had
           favoured
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           who
           rebelled
           against
           the
           said
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Cochin
           ,
           being
           required
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Calicut
           not
           to
           harbour
           his
           enemies
           which
           were
           fled
           unto
           him
           for
           succour
           ;
           Answered
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           expel
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Cities
           ,
           having
           received
           them
           upon
           his
           word
           ;
           with
           which
           Answer
           the
           King
           of
           Calicut
           being
           highly
           displeased
           ,
           wrot
           him
           a
           Letter
           full
           of
           great
           threats
           ,
           whereat
           the
           King
           of
           Cochin
           laughed
           ,
           and
           willed
           the
           Messenger
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           do
           that
           for
           fear
           of
           all
           his
           threats
           ,
           which
           he
           vouchsafed
           not
           to
           do
           at
           his
           request
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           King
           of
           Calicut
           suddenly
           prepared
           a
           great
           Army
           invaded
           the
           King
           of
           Cochins
           Realm
           ,
           drave
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           enforced
           him
           to
           fly
           unto
           a
           certain
           Island
           of
           his
           own
           which
           was
           then
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           certain
           Portugals
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           not
           long
           after
           was
           again
           restored
           unto
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Our
           Chronicles
           report
           ,
           That
           both
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           Richard
           the
           third
           ,
           
           offered
           great
           Rewards
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Brittan
           to
           restore
           unto
           them
           Henry
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Richmond
           ,
           who
           lived
           as
           a
           poor
           banished
           man
           within
           the
           Dukedom
           ,
           but
           no
           money
           could
           win
           him
           to
           yeild
           unto
           their
           desire
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Chronicles
           testifie
           ,
           
           that
           the
           poor
           King
           of
           Scots
           received
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           ,
           flying
           from
           the
           persecution
           of
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           entertained
           him
           with
           a
           yearly
           Pension
           ,
           and
           aided
           him
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           David
           distrusting
           the
           protection
           of
           God
           ,
           
           slyeth
           unto
           Achich
           ,
           King
           of
           Goth
           ,
           who
           giveth
           him
           Siglag
           to
           dwell
           in
           ;
           And
           Ierob●am
           flying
           unto
           Shishack
           ,
           King
           of
           AEgypt
           ,
           was
           honourably
           received
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           maintained
           there
           like
           a
           Prince
           ,
           until
           Rehoboam
           was
           deprived
           for
           his
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           he
           sent
           for
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           made
           King
           of
           Israel
           .
        
         
           Frederick
           ,
           King
           of
           Naples
           ,
           being
           oppressed
           by
           his
           Uncle
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           used
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           made
           grievous
           complaints
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           because
           without
           any
           regard
           of
           the
           kindred
           and
           consanguinity
           that
           was
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           he
           had
           endeavoured
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           Moity
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           Lewis
           the
           French
           King
           received
           him
           with
           great
           honour
           and
           courtesie
           ,
           
           made
           him
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           30000.
           
           Ducates
           of
           yearly
           Revenue
           .
           Our
           Chronicles
           and
           other
           Histories
           are
           full
           of
           a
           number
           of
           the
           like
           Examples
           ,
           confirming
           the
           equity
           ,
           and
           commending
           the
           clemency
           and
           gentleness
           of
           such
           Princes
           as
           have
           yeilded
           competent
           relief
           to
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           to
           their
           enemies
           ,
           to
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           to
           meer
           strangers
           ,
           being
           enforced
           to
           crave
           their
           aid
           and
           assistance
           .
           But
           hoping
           that
           these
           will
           suffice
           to
           satisfie
           and
           resolve
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           forbear
           to
           enlarge
           this
           discourse
           with
           the
           supersluous
           and
           needless
           recital
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           commonly
           said
           that
           troubles
           come
           in
           post
           ,
           and
           depart
           by
           leisure
           ;
           And
           who
           so
           seeketh
           unquietness
           shall
           easily
           find
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           considering
           the
           displeasure
           that
           is
           done
           to
           the
           adversary
           of
           him
           that
           is
           received
           into
           another
           Kings
           Realm
           and
           protection
           ,
           the
           danger
           which
           the
           Receiver
           may
           incure
           ,
           and
           the
           manifest
           wrongs
           which
           are
           sometimes
           done
           unto
           the
           
           Receiver
           by
           the
           received
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           most
           unkind
           and
           unnaturall
           Ingratitude
           ;
           this
           kinde
           of
           charitie
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           termed
           crueltie
           ;
           this
           pity
           ,
           peril
           ,
           this
           favour
           extream
           folly
           ,
           and
           this
           compassion
           a
           passion
           not
           agreeable
           to
           reason
           and
           Princely
           policy
           .
           Some
           Princes
           therefore
           weighting
           the
           perils
           that
           may
           follow
           the
           receiving
           of
           such
           Guests
           ,
           or
           the
           aiding
           of
           Princes
           who
           were
           expelled
           or
           banished
           from
           their
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           would
           neither
           receive
           them
           ,
           nor
           succour
           them
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           well
           rewarded
           for
           their
           labour
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           such
           a
           reward
           might
           recompence
           the
           costs
           and
           charges
           which
           do
           necessarily
           depend
           upon
           the
           harbour
           and
           relief
           which
           is
           given
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Alexis
           ,
           sometimes
           Emperour
           of
           Greece
           ,
           being
           deprived
           of
           his
           Empire
           ,
           could
           not
           obtain
           any
           manner
           of
           aid
           from
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Montferrat
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           faithfully
           promised
           to
           pay
           the
           Venetians
           debts
           ,
           
           to
           recompence
           with
           so
           much
           ready
           money
           the
           harms
           which
           the
           Frenchmen
           had
           sustained
           by
           the
           Emperour
           Emanuel
           ,
           
           and
           to
           bestow
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Candia
           upon
           the
           forenamed
           Marquess
           .
        
         
           Macrinus
           ,
           having
           slain
           the
           Emperour
           Bassianus
           ,
           enjoyed
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           his
           Son
           
             Antoninus
             Heliogabalus
          
           lived
           a
           long
           time
           in
           exile
           ,
           until
           his
           Mother
           Messa
           ,
           
           by
           great
           gifts
           and
           extraordinary
           liberality
           ,
           won
           the
           Soulders
           of
           Macrinus
           ,
           and
           his
           best
           Captains
           and
           Colonels
           ,
           to
           acknowledg
           him
           for
           the
           true
           and
           indubitate
           Heir
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           thereof
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           young
           child
           (
           whom
           for
           his
           Fathers
           sake
           they
           quickly
           affected
           )
           to
           deprive
           Macrinus
           of
           his
           usurped
           Diadem
           ,
           and
           Imperial
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Other
           Princes
           perhaps
           terrified
           with
           the
           perils
           that
           accompany
           and
           attend
           upon
           the
           harbouring
           of
           such
           distressed
           Princes
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           once
           received
           them
           ,
           either
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           enemies
           ,
           or
           detain
           them
           as
           lawful
           Prisoners
           ,
           or
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           secretly
           murthered
           .
        
         
           So
           did
           Alarick
           ,
           
           King
           of
           the
           Goths
           ,
           send
           King
           Siagrius
           ,
           who
           fled
           unto
           him
           for
           succour
           ,
           back
           again
           unto
           Clovis
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           his
           mortal
           enemy
           .
        
         
           So
           did
           Toleny
           cause
           Pompey
           to
           be
           murthered
           ,
           
           who
           fled
           unto
           him
           as
           unto
           his
           ancient
           and
           faithful
           friend
           ,
           from
           the
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar.
          
           
        
         
           So
           did
           Peter
           King
           of
           Castile
           murther
           Rubaeus
           King
           of
           Granado
           ,
           
           for
           the
           greedy
           desire
           which
           he
           had
           of
           the
           infinite
           Treasure
           which
           Rubaeus
           brought
           into
           Castile
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           So
           did
           Ptolomy
           imprison
           Antiochus
           ,
           
           who
           trusting
           him
           rather
           then
           his
           Brother
           Seleucus
           (
           whom
           he
           had
           many
           ways
           and
           times
           grievously
           offended
           )
           fled
           unto
           him
           from
           the
           heavy
           displeasure
           and
           persecution
           of
           King
           Eumenes
           .
        
         
           So
           briefly
           did
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           
           detain
           Iames
           afterward
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           prisoner
           many
           years
           ,
           who
           flying
           from
           the
           unnatural
           persecution
           of
           his
           Uncle
           ,
           who
           had
           deposed
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           usurped
           the
           Crown
           ,
           was
           driven
           by
           tempest
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           These
           Examples
           varying
           much
           from
           the
           former
           ;
           And
           these
           Princes
           observing
           a
           quite
           contrary
           course
           unto
           that
           which
           the
           before-named
           Kings
           observed
           ,
           maketh
           this
           question
           very
           doubtful
           ;
           Whether
           it
           be
           lawful
           and
           commendable
           in
           Princes
           to
           receive
           and
           harbour
           another
           Prince
           who
           flyeth
           unto
           him
           for
           succour
           :
           But
           if
           humanity
           deserveth
           always
           more
           commendations
           then
           cruelty
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           true
           that
           the
           Poet
           saith
           .
        
         
           
           Turpius
           ejicitur
           ,
           quam
           non
           admittitur
           Hospes
           .
        
         
           If
           Princes
           were
           first
           ordained
           and
           instituted
           to
           yeild
           relief
           to
           as
           many
           as
           were
           distressed
           ;
           If
           God
           most
           commonly
           blessed
           them
           who
           yeilded
           such
           relief
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           punished
           those
           who
           exercised
           no
           kind
           of
           humanity
           towards
           them
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           if
           wiser
           Princes
           have
           received
           them
           then
           have
           rejected
           them
           ,
           this
           doubt
           is
           easily
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           this
           difficulty
           quickly
           removed
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           humanity
           which
           is
           incident
           unto
           men
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           cruelty
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           unto
           bruit
           beasts
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           apparent
           to
           common
           sense
           ,
           that
           I
           hold
           him
           for
           senseless
           that
           doubteth
           thereof
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           he
           who
           blameth
           him
           not
           for
           incivility
           ,
           who
           having
           received
           his
           friend
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           being
           very
           well
           able
           to
           relieve
           him
           ,
           excludeth
           him
           without
           any
           occasion
           of
           discontentment
           offered
           by
           him
           :
           Or
           who
           is
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           not
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           answerable
           unto
           the
           principal
           cause
           and
           motive
           of
           the
           first
           institution
           of
           Kings
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           to
           succour
           as
           many
           as
           have
           need
           of
           their
           help
           :
           And
           our
           Chronicles
           do
           testifie
           ,
           that
           God
           plagued
           the
           posterity
           of
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           for
           his
           extremity
           used
           unto
           the
           poor
           distressed
           Prince
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           the
           French
           Histories
           do
           declare
           ,
           that
           God
           never
           prospered
           Lewis
           sirnamed
           Oultremer
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           dealt
           discourteously
           and
           unkindly
           with
           the
           Infant
           Richard
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           had
           received
           into
           his
           safe
           custody
           and
           protection
           :
           And
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           the
           wisdom
           of
           those
           Princes
           who
           have
           harboured
           their
           Neighbours
           and
           Allies
           ,
           
           are
           commended
           beyond
           all
           measure
           by
           the
           Writers
           who
           mention
           them
           ;
           whereas
           their
           folly
           is
           reprehended
           ,
           and
           their
           cruelty
           blamed
           ,
           who
           rejected
           those
           of
           whom
           I
           lately
           made
           mention
           ,
           and
           all
           histories
           shall
           sooner
           perish
           ,
           then
           their
           infamy
           be
           forgotten
           .
           But
           to
           reconcile
           the
           contrarieties
           of
           the
           precedent
           examples
           ,
           and
           to
           clear
           the
           difficulty
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           descend
           from
           the
           general
           argument
           to
           a
           particular
           supposition
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           controversie
           will
           soon
           be
           determined
           :
           Suppose
           therefore
           (
           for
           example
           sake
           )
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           and
           Spain
           being
           in
           fast
           League
           of
           friendship
           together
           ,
           there
           ariseth
           a
           variance
           betwixt
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           and
           Navarra
           ;
           from
           this
           variance
           they
           fall
           to
           wars
           ,
           of
           these
           wars
           follow
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Navarrois
           ;
           after
           that
           overthrow
           he
           flyeth
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           for
           refuge
           :
           May
           the
           Spanish
           King
           in
           this
           case
           receive
           and
           harbour
           him
           ?
           To
           this
           demand
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           make
           a
           good
           and
           an
           absolute
           answer
           ,
           unless
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Wars
           betwixt
           France
           and
           Navarra
           ,
           and
           the
           kind
           of
           Alliance
           betwixt
           France
           and
           Spain
           ,
           be
           well
           and
           sufficiently
           known
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           may
           make
           the
           receipt
           and
           entertainment
           of
           the
           Navarrois
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           :
           If
           the
           French
           King
           had
           just
           occasion
           to
           war
           against
           the
           Navarrois
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           wronged
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           of
           his
           ;
           and
           the
           League
           betwixt
           Spain
           and
           France
           bound
           the
           Kings
           of
           both
           places
           not
           to
           receive
           one
           anothers
           enemies
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           one
           should
           hold
           him
           for
           his
           foe
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           or
           is
           adversary
           to
           the
           other
           .
           Then
           doubtless
           except
           the
           King
           of
           France
           of
           his
           part
           had
           first
           committed
           some
           Act
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           unto
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           Alliance
           ,
           whereby
           the
           same
           was
           broken
           and
           violated
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           could
           not
           lawfully
           receive
           the
           Navarrois
           :
           But
           contrarywise
           ,
           if
           the
           aforenamed
           Wars
           were
           unjust
           ,
           and
           the
           League
           not
           so
           streight
           as
           Alliance
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           
           offensive
           and
           defensive
           are
           ,
           then
           might
           the
           Spaniard
           without
           breach
           of
           his
           duty
           harbour
           the
           Navarrois
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           French
           King
           had
           before
           the
           receipt
           violated
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           League
           ;
           for
           as
           Bonds
           and
           Obligations
           betwixt
           private
           men
           tye
           not
           the
           Obligee
           to
           other
           things
           then
           are
           mentioned
           in
           the
           conditions
           ;
           so
           Leagues
           betwixt
           Princes
           ,
           do
           not
           prohibite
           them
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           expresly
           or
           by
           implication
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           those
           Leagues
           .
        
         
           Besides
           (
           as
           the
           world
           is
           now
           adayes
           )
           Leagues
           are
           of
           no
           longer
           continuance
           then
           there
           is
           some
           profit
           or
           commodity
           arising
           or
           proceeding
           from
           them
           ,
           
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           breach
           of
           them
           may
           be
           certainly
           and
           assuredly
           profitable
           and
           advantagious
           unto
           the
           breaker
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           religiously
           observed
           as
           they
           have
           been
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           but
           some
           colour
           or
           other
           is
           presently
           pretended
           to
           justifie
           their
           unlawful
           violation
           .
           You
           have
           heard
           what
           a
           strait
           League
           was
           concluded
           betwixt
           the
           French
           King
           and
           Ferdinando
           King
           of
           Spain
           touching
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           occasion
           was
           taken
           to
           break
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           Gonsalvo
           (
           surnamed
           the
           great
           Captain
           )
           had
           the
           French
           General
           at
           an
           advantage
           .
           But
           I
           think
           I
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           acquainted
           you
           with
           the
           colour
           and
           pretence
           which
           was
           used
           to
           excuse
           the
           breach
           thereof
           ;
           the
           which
           ,
           because
           it
           now
           cometh
           fitly
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           I
           purpose
           to
           declare
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           Ferdinando
           and
           Isabella
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Spain
           ,
           being
           accused
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           unlawfully
           broken
           the
           League
           of
           Friendship
           which
           was
           straitly
           concluded
           betwixt
           Spain
           and
           France
           against
           all
           enemies
           whatsoever
           ,
           
           that
           should
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           being
           equally
           divided
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Crowns
           ,
           alledged
           for
           their
           excuse
           ,
           that
           amongst
           other
           Articles
           of
           their
           League
           and
           Agreement
           this
           clause
           was
           inserted
           :
           That
           they
           should
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           prejudicial
           unto
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           having
           required
           them
           ,
           as
           Sovereign
           Lord
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           succour
           the
           distressed
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           they
           could
           do
           no
           less
           ,
           but
           yeilded
           unto
           his
           request
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           Cautele
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           former
           promise
           made
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           the
           said
           King
           and
           Queen
           entred
           into
           confederacy
           and
           league
           against
           France
           ,
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Milan
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ferara
           would
           not
           openly
           enter
           into
           this
           League
           ,
           but
           cunningly
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           Italian
           devise
           and
           subtilty
           ,
           he
           suffered
           his
           Son
           to
           serve
           the
           Duke
           of
           Milan
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           General
           with
           150
           men
           at
           Armes
           .
           A
           few
           more
           Examples
           like
           unto
           this
           will
           give
           some
           better
           light
           unto
           the
           obscurity
           and
           doubtfulness
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           afford
           you
           some
           such
           examples
           .
        
         
           Edward
           the
           third
           King
           of
           England
           espying
           a
           time
           of
           great
           advantage
           to
           invade
           Scotland
           ,
           because
           he
           might
           be
           the
           less
           blamed
           if
           he
           should
           take
           the
           same
           occasion
           ,
           
           publikely
           protested
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           League
           with
           the
           Scot
           ,
           because
           the
           League
           betwixt
           them
           was
           fully
           agreed
           and
           concluded
           upon
           in
           his
           minority
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           being
           under
           Age
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           capacity
           to
           perceive
           the
           disadvantage
           and
           great
           harm
           that
           grew
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           same
           League
           .
           The
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           being
           in
           League
           with
           the
           ancient
           Britanes
           ,
           and
           spying
           a
           convenient
           time
           to
           molest
           them
           ,
           
           whilest
           Maximinianus
           the
           Emperour
           was
           absent
           ,
           invaded
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           pretended
           that
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           League
           concluded
           betwixt
           them
           and
           Maximinianus
           if
           he
           were
           once
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           same
           people
           notwithstanding
           
           their
           League
           ,
           invaded
           the
           Brittanes
           another
           time
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           League
           was
           at
           an
           end
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Placitus
           the
           Roman
           Lieutenant
           ,
           who
           had
           concluded
           the
           same
           League
           .
        
         
           The
           Brittans
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Arthur
           ,
           
           entred
           into
           League
           with
           Lothus
           King
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           bound
           themselves
           to
           receive
           Aludred
           a
           Pict
           ,
           for
           heir
           and
           successour
           unto
           King
           Arthur
           ,
           but
           when
           Arthur
           was
           dead
           ,
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           Convenants
           of
           this
           League
           )
           they
           made
           Constantius
           ,
           and
           not
           Aludred
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           being
           accused
           of
           the
           said
           Picts
           ,
           for
           breach
           of
           the
           said
           League
           ,
           
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           League
           betwixt
           Lothus
           and
           Arthur
           was
           fastened
           unto
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           dyed
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           of
           neither
           of
           them
           should
           be
           tyed
           any
           longer
           thereunto
           ,
           adding
           further
           ,
           that
           it
           stood
           not
           with
           policy
           to
           admit
           a
           Stranger
           to
           bear
           rule
           and
           government
           over
           them
           .
           The
           examples
           are
           infinite
           that
           might
           be
           alledged
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           but
           these
           few
           may
           suffice
           to
           shew
           the
           proneness
           and
           ready
           good
           will
           of
           Princes
           to
           falsifie
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           colour
           the
           breach
           thereof
           with
           some
           reasonable
           shew
           and
           pretence
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           it
           not
           commodious
           or
           convenient
           for
           them
           to
           hold
           every
           Covenant
           and
           Article
           of
           their
           Agreements
           :
           Now
           having
           seen
           by
           this
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           already
           ,
           that
           Leagues
           are
           lightly
           broken
           ,
           it
           resteth
           for
           the
           better
           strengthening
           of
           my
           purpose
           ,
           that
           I
           declare
           unto
           you
           by
           such
           examples
           as
           shall
           presently
           come
           unto
           my
           memory
           ,
           what
           occasions
           one
           Allie
           hath
           taken
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           how
           upon
           such
           occasions
           offered
           ,
           of
           great
           friends
           they
           have
           become
           mortal
           enemies
           .
           For
           hereby
           you
           shall
           see
           (
           that
           since
           Princes
           are
           most
           commonly
           led
           and
           ruled
           by
           examples
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           hold
           all
           things
           to
           be
           well
           done
           ,
           which
           (
           not
           being
           apparently
           unjust
           or
           dishonest
           )
           are
           done
           by
           example
           )
           that
           our
           Queen
           notwithstanding
           the
           ancient
           continuance
           of
           the
           League
           that
           hath
           been
           between
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           pretendeth
           himself
           to
           be
           lawful
           Heir
           ,
           
           may
           most
           lawfully
           fall
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           and
           infinite
           Presidents
           justifie
           the
           receipt
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           the
           aid
           given
           unto
           him
           .
           I
           find
           many
           causes
           in
           such
           Histories
           as
           I
           have
           read
           ,
           which
           have
           moved
           princes
           who
           were
           conjoyned
           together
           in
           a
           very
           straight
           League
           of
           Amity
           and
           Friendship
           ,
           to
           fall
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           either
           to
           war
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           or
           to
           associate
           themselves
           each
           one
           with
           the
           Foes
           and
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           although
           the
           Romans
           were
           in
           League
           with
           the
           people
           which
           were
           anciently
           called
           Lingones
           ,
           yet
           he
           held
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           used
           them
           as
           Enemies
           ,
           because
           they
           aided
           the
           Helvetians
           (
           which
           are
           now
           called
           Swizzers
           )
           with
           corn
           and
           other
           provision
           .
           Other
           Princes
           have
           taken
           occasion
           of
           offence
           against
           their
           Allies
           and
           Confederates
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           fallen
           to
           Agreement
           with
           their
           common
           Enemies
           and
           Adversaries
           without
           their
           consent
           of
           privity
           .
        
         
           So
           was
           Pope
           Sextus
           the
           fourth
           highly
           displeased
           with
           Ferdinando
           King
           of
           Naples
           ,
           
           because
           he
           not
           making
           him
           privy
           thereunto
           ,
           had
           agreed
           all
           matters
           of
           variance
           and
           controversie
           betwixt
           himself
           ,
           and
           
             Laurence
             de
             medicis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           Florence
           .
        
         
           So
           did
           Lewis
           the
           twelfth
           of
           France
           justly
           complain
           of
           Pope
           Iulius
           the
           second
           ,
           
           because
           at
           what
           time
           France
           stood
           in
           most
           need
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           compounded
           the
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           Church
           and
           their
           common
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           injury
           offered
           unto
           him
           ,
           published
           bills
           and
           books
           of
           greivous
           complaints
           against
           him
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           was
           worthy
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           his
           Popedom
           .
        
         
         
           Illescas
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ,
           
           reporteth
           ,
           That
           the
           Venetians
           being
           in
           League
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           against
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           departed
           from
           their
           Alliance
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           allied
           themselves
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           occasion
           but
           because
           
             Prospero
             Colona
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Army
           ,
           did
           not
           presently
           give
           unto
           them
           Bressia
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           from
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           should
           (
           as
           it
           seemed
           )
           have
           been
           restored
           unto
           the
           Venetians
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           taken
           .
           Sometimes
           it
           falleth
           out
           that
           many
           occasions
           meet
           at
           one
           time
           to
           move
           a
           Prince
           to
           relinquish
           and
           leave
           the
           side
           and
           party
           of
           his
           confederate
           :
           
           Many
           causes
           enforced
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           to
           leave
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           join
           with
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           .
           First
           his
           unsatiable
           desire
           to
           recover
           Parma
           and
           Placentia
           .
           The
           pity
           he
           took
           of
           Italy
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           misery
           it
           endured
           under
           the
           French.
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           good
           will
           he
           had
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Emperor
           for
           the
           great
           love
           which
           he
           shewed
           at
           the
           Diet
           holden
           at
           Wormes
           ,
           unto
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           his
           indignation
           and
           displeasure
           conceived
           against
           
             Monsieur
             Lotreth
          
           ,
           Governour
           of
           Milan
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           only
           molest
           and
           trouble
           the
           poor
           Millanois
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           vexations
           and
           grievances
           ,
           but
           also
           gave
           all
           the
           Benefices
           ,
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Livings
           ,
           within
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Milan
           ,
           without
           the
           Popes
           leave
           and
           licence
           ;
           And
           further
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           had
           given
           commandment
           that
           no
           man
           should
           appear
           upon
           any
           Citation
           sent
           from
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           should
           go
           thither
           to
           follow
           any
           Suit
           or
           Process
           begun
           or
           moved
           there
           .
           And
           lastly
           the
           remembrance
           of
           those
           injuries
           which
           were
           done
           by
           the
           King
           of
           France
           unto
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           especially
           unto
           Peter
           and
           
             Laurence
             de
             Medicis
          
           ,
           his
           Father
           and
           his
           Brother
           .
        
         
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           Pope
           (
           whom
           the
           rest
           of
           Italy
           most
           commonly
           followeth
           )
           partly
           moved
           with
           a
           just
           hatred
           against
           the
           Frenchmen
           ;
           and
           partly
           fearing
           their
           overgrowing
           power
           in
           Italy
           ;
           to
           prevent
           the
           hateful
           increase
           of
           their
           greatness
           ,
           leaveth
           them
           ,
           and
           joyneth
           himself
           unto
           their
           enemies
           .
           Now
           you
           shal
           see
           another
           Pope
           ,
           
           named
           Clement
           the
           seventh
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           also
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           finding
           that
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           (
           with
           whom
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           allied
           himself
           against
           the
           French
           King
           )
           yeildeth
           not
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           he
           was
           bound
           ,
           the
           investiture
           of
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Milan
           ,
           unto
           
             Francis
             Sforza
          
           ,
           who
           promised
           to
           give
           him
           for
           the
           same
           six
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducates
           ,
           and
           to
           marry
           with
           whomsoever
           it
           should
           please
           him
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           hold
           the
           Dukedom
           at
           his
           devotion
           ;
           And
           further
           ,
           conjecturing
           by
           the
           on-set
           which
           he
           gave
           upon
           France
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           great
           Power
           and
           Authority
           which
           he
           had
           even
           then
           in
           Italy
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           about
           to
           make
           himself
           Lord
           of
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           And
           seeing
           that
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           lately
           won
           Milan
           from
           the
           said
           Emperour
           ,
           they
           entred
           into
           League
           with
           the
           French
           King
           against
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           ,
           as
           secretly
           as
           they
           might
           possible
           :
           You
           have
           heard
           before
           how
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ,
           taking
           the
           kindness
           shewed
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           at
           the
           Diet
           of
           Worms
           very
           kindly
           ,
           was
           moved
           thereby
           to
           leave
           the
           French
           party
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           one
           of
           the
           Emperours
           Faction
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           shall
           hear
           how
           Pope
           Paulus
           the
           third
           ,
           
           having
           the
           Cardinal
           Farnesius
           for
           his
           Embassadour
           with
           the
           said
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           his
           Majesty
           had
           proclaimed
           a
           Diet
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Wormes
           ,
           touching
           the
           deciding
           of
           certain
           matters
           and
           controversies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           took
           it
           in
           so
           evil
           a
           part
           :
           that
           the
           Emperour
           would
           intermeddle
           with
           the
           hearing
           of
           spiritual
           causes
           ,
           the
           cognizance
           whereof
           belonged
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ;
           that
           he
           commanded
           
           the
           said
           Cardinal
           to
           depart
           from
           the
           Emperors
           Court
           without
           taking
           leave
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           Cardinal
           
             Marcello
             Corvino
          
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           which
           was
           an
           indignity
           never
           offered
           unto
           any
           Prince
           ,
           unto
           whom
           either
           the
           Embassadour
           or
           his
           Majesty
           bear
           any
           love
           or
           affection
           .
           This
           evil
           conceit
           of
           the
           said
           
             Paulus
             Tertius
          
           towards
           the
           same
           Emperour
           was
           encreased
           by
           three
           special
           Causes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           because
           the
           Emperour
           to
           strengthen
           himself
           against
           the
           above
           named
           French
           King
           ,
           had
           lately
           entred
           into
           League
           and
           Alliance
           with
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           fallen
           from
           that
           obedience
           which
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           looked
           for
           at
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           because
           Caesar
           had
           so
           quickly
           forgotten
           the
           wrong
           done
           unto
           his
           Aunt
           ,
           lately
           divorced
           from
           the
           same
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           because
           the
           Emperor
           would
           neither
           sell
           unto
           him
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Milan
           ,
           nor
           make
           his
           Son
           
             Pier
             Lewis
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           and
           Placentia
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           proceed
           in
           the
           recital
           of
           many
           other
           Examples
           like
           unto
           these
           ,
           but
           from
           these
           you
           may
           sufficiently
           gather
           ,
           that
           the
           wisest
           ,
           both
           Popes
           ,
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           Kings
           ,
           that
           ever
           lived
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           have
           made
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           small
           or
           no
           conscience
           to
           break
           their
           Leagues
           for
           very
           small
           occasions
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           found
           that
           any
           King
           or
           Emperour
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           League
           ,
           presuming
           to
           finde
           no
           resistance
           able
           to
           withstand
           his
           intent
           and
           purpose
           ,
           went
           about
           to
           incroach
           upon
           other
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           himself
           Lord
           of
           the
           world
           :
           You
           may
           also
           perceive
           by
           the
           mutability
           and
           inconstancy
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           falling
           from
           France
           to
           Spain
           ,
           and
           again
           from
           Spain
           to
           France
           ;
           how
           greatly
           they
           fear
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           in
           Italy
           ,
           how
           ready
           they
           have
           been
           to
           supplant
           him
           that
           waxeth
           great
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           how
           careless
           ,
           negligent
           and
           secure
           they
           are
           now
           ,
           since
           they
           notwithstanding
           (
           not
           as
           their
           predecessors
           always
           did
           before
           them
           )
           the
           aspiring
           Ambition
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           Moreover
           these
           Examples
           may
           teach
           you
           what
           opinion
           was
           conceived
           of
           Charls
           the
           fifth
           ;
           what
           jealousie
           and
           suspition
           other
           Princes
           had
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           high
           and
           aspiring
           mind
           he
           carryed
           ;
           The
           which
           having
           left
           as
           an
           Inheritance
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           with
           a
           number
           of
           precepts
           forged
           in
           so
           dangerous
           and
           ambitious
           a
           conceipt
           ;
           no
           marvel
           though
           he
           do
           somewhat
           imitate
           his
           Father
           .
           But
           great
           marvel
           it
           is
           why
           the
           Princes
           of
           our
           Age
           do
           not
           foresee
           and
           fear
           in
           him
           the
           same
           minde
           ,
           the
           same
           desire
           ,
           the
           same
           ambition
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           purposes
           which
           were
           in
           his
           Father
           .
           But
           the
           more
           careless
           other
           Princes
           are
           herein
           ,
           the
           more
           commendations
           our
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           deserveth
           ,
           who
           for
           better
           then
           these
           thirty
           five
           years
           hath
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           often
           ,
           and
           cannot
           say
           too
           often
           )
           mightily
           crossed
           his
           endeavours
           without
           the
           help
           of
           any
           other
           that
           ever
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           joyn
           with
           her
           Majestie
           in
           so
           honorable
           an
           Action
           .
           Neither
           may
           it
           be
           imputed
           to
           her
           Highness
           as
           a
           fault
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           forgotten
           the
           ancient
           league
           which
           was
           betwixt
           the
           house
           of
           Burgundie
           and
           her
           Predecessors
           ,
           but
           rather
           ,
           as
           he
           amongst
           private
           men
           ,
           is
           highly
           commended
           ,
           who
           forsaketh
           his
           dearest
           friends
           in
           their
           unjust
           causes
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           go
           about
           to
           oppress
           and
           overthrow
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           so
           her
           gracious
           Majestie
           is
           worthy
           of
           everlasting
           praise
           and
           fame
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           pleased
           her
           Highness
           to
           prefer
           the
           justice
           and
           equitie
           of
           good
           causes
           ,
           before
           the
           iniquity
           of
           any
           League
           or
           confederacie
           ,
           Besides
           ,
           since
           that
           the
           League
           (
           that
           was
           betwixt
           England
           and
           Burgundy
           )
           was
           (
           as
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           by
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           both
           Nations
           )
           
           rather
           with
           the
           people
           subject
           unto
           the
           Princes
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           Princes
           themselves
           ,
           her
           Majestie
           continuing
           in
           Amitie
           with
           the
           States
           and
           People
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           being
           ready
           to
           do
           the
           like
           (
           if
           the
           like
           occasion
           were
           offered
           )
           with
           the
           other
           of
           the
           seventeen
           Provinces
           ,
           doth
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Antiquitie
           of
           that
           League
           ,
           but
           as
           her
           Predecessors
           have
           done
           before
           her
           ,
           (
           as
           namely
           Edward
           the
           third
           ,
           
           and
           Richard
           the
           second
           )
           her
           Majestie
           hath
           thought
           it
           meet
           and
           convenient
           to
           stand
           with
           the
           poor
           and
           afflicted
           people
           against
           the
           unkind
           and
           unnaturall
           crueltie
           and
           oppression
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           .
           The
           which
           action
           being
           most
           commendable
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           might
           be
           approved
           by
           infinite
           Examples
           ;
           they
           do
           her
           Highness
           great
           wrong
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           considering
           the
           indignities
           ,
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           injuries
           done
           unto
           her
           by
           the
           late
           house
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           not
           remembring
           the
           first
           occasion
           of
           displeasure
           between
           the
           Crowns
           of
           England
           and
           Spain
           ,
           to
           have
           risen
           from
           Spain
           ,
           blame
           her
           Majesty
           as
           the
           first
           breaker
           of
           that
           ancient
           League
           .
           These
           men
           ,
           besides
           many
           other
           things
           which
           are
           already
           refuted
           ,
           or
           remain
           to
           be
           fully
           answered
           hereafter
           in
           their
           several
           and
           fit
           places
           ,
           more
           maliciously
           then
           wisely
           object
           unto
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           year
           1569.
           her
           Ships
           intercepted
           59
           chests
           full
           of
           Ryals
           of
           Spain
           ,
           amounting
           unto
           the
           sum
           and
           value
           of
           eight
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducats
           ,
           
           which
           were
           sent
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           out
           of
           Spain
           to
           pay
           his
           souldiers
           withal
           ,
           the
           which
           wrong
           gave
           (
           as
           they
           affirm
           )
           the
           first
           or
           greatest
           occasion
           of
           breach
           of
           amity
           and
           friendship
           betwixt
           Spain
           and
           England
           :
           For
           by
           the
           intercepting
           of
           this
           money
           the
           Souldiers
           were
           disappointed
           of
           their
           pay
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           credit
           and
           authority
           was
           greatly
           impaired
           and
           weakened
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           .
           But
           those
           men
           neither
           consider
           that
           Spain
           had
           long
           before
           this
           time
           offered
           great
           wrong
           unto
           England
           ,
           nor
           remember
           that
           when
           the
           Spaniard
           complained
           unto
           her
           Majesty
           hereof
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           wisely
           and
           sufficiently
           answered
           ;
           That
           her
           Majesty
           understanding
           that
           the
           said
           money
           was
           sent
           to
           pay
           certain
           debts
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           ,
           which
           he
           owed
           unto
           divers
           Merchants
           of
           Genova
           ,
           who
           being
           well
           able
           to
           spare
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           her
           Highness
           having
           urgent
           occasion
           to
           use
           so
           much
           ,
           thought
           she
           might
           be
           so
           bold
           (
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           had
           been
           )
           to
           borrow
           the
           said
           money
           for
           a
           small
           time
           ,
           paying
           them
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           some
           yearly
           consideration
           for
           it
           :
           Which
           Answer
           might
           well
           have
           contented
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           since
           the
           said
           Merchants
           at
           no
           time
           had
           any
           cause
           why
           they
           should
           not
           credit
           her
           Highness
           as
           well
           as
           him
           :
           Nor
           did
           they
           weigh
           the
           violent
           and
           extraordinary
           dealing
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ;
           who
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           heard
           the
           news
           of
           the
           intercepting
           of
           the
           said
           money
           ,
           commanded
           all
           our
           English
           Merchants
           that
           were
           then
           in
           Antwerp
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           in
           Brabant
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           be
           detained
           as
           prisoners
           ,
           seized
           upon
           their
           goods
           and
           Merchandizes
           ,
           and
           willed
           that
           the
           English
           house
           should
           be
           kept
           by
           a
           Guard
           of
           High-Dutchmen
           ,
           and
           presently
           wrote
           unto
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           to
           detain
           all
           our
           Merchants
           in
           Spain
           ;
           and
           further
           ,
           knowing
           that
           there
           were
           divers
           English
           Ships
           in
           Zeland
           ,
           laden
           with
           Cloth
           and
           other
           Merchandize
           of
           great
           worth
           and
           value
           ,
           he
           caused
           them
           likewise
           to
           be
           stayed
           ,
           and
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           our
           Merchants
           in
           
             Brabant
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
             Zeland
          
           or
           Spain
           ,
           were
           dismissed
           before
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           was
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           be
           done
           ;
           the
           very
           Cloth
           it self
           which
           was
           transported
           out
           of
           England
           into
           those
           Countries
           ,
           being
           almost
           worth
           the
           sum
           that
           was
           pretended
           (
           God
           knoweth
           how
           truly
           )
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           the
           Sp●niard
           :
           For
           although
           we
           should
           grant
           that
           this
           money
           was
           wrongfully
           
           taken
           and
           detained
           by
           her
           Majesty
           ;
           yet
           the
           order
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           took
           for
           the
           recovery
           thereof
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           justified
           :
           He
           ought
           first
           to
           have
           acquainted
           his
           Master
           with
           the
           taking
           thereof
           ;
           Then
           an
           Embassadour
           should
           have
           been
           sent
           from
           him
           into
           England
           to
           demand
           restitution
           thereof
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           if
           her
           Grace
           had
           denied
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           not
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           the
           taking
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           course
           which
           was
           taken
           had
           not
           been
           amiss
           :
           But
           here
           the
           Cart
           went
           before
           the
           Horse
           ,
           and
           judgment
           was
           given
           before
           the
           Cause
           was
           heard
           .
           Now
           because
           our
           Merchants
           lived
           quietly
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           this
           money
           ,
           because
           they
           enjoyed
           their
           Priviledges
           as
           largely
           as
           ever
           they
           did
           ;
           because
           we
           had
           daily
           Traffique
           with
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           Embassadours
           remained
           then
           and
           many
           years
           after
           in
           England
           ;
           (
           All
           which
           are
           Arguments
           and
           probable
           Conjectures
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           peace
           betwixt
           us
           and
           Spain
           )
           the
           intercepting
           of
           this
           money
           will
           still
           seem
           unlawful
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           shewed
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           given
           her
           Majesty
           some
           just
           occasion
           of
           discontentment
           before
           the
           time
           of
           taking
           thereof
           .
           Truly
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           our
           Merchants
           had
           Traffique
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           )
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           under
           the
           Spanish
           Dominions
           ;
           but
           not
           for
           any
           love
           to
           our
           Prince
           or
           Nation
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           benefit
           that
           they
           brought
           unto
           the
           King
           and
           to
           his
           Countries
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           well
           stand
           or
           at
           the
           least
           wise
           (
           as
           late
           experience
           hath
           shewed
           )
           flourished
           as
           they
           did
           without
           them
           :
           Witness
           the
           misery
           of
           Antwerp
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           the
           poverty
           of
           Burges
           ,
           and
           the
           calamity
           of
           many
           other
           Towns
           ,
           both
           in
           Brabant
           ,
           and
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           which
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           haunted
           and
           frequented
           by
           Englishmen
           ,
           yeilded
           to
           few
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           of
           Christendom
           for
           wealth
           and
           prosperity
           .
           Witness
           again
           
             Middleboroug
             ,
             Vlushing
             ,
             Amsterdam
          
           and
           other
           Towns
           in
           Holland
           and
           Zeland
           ,
           which
           before
           the
           departure
           of
           our
           Englishmen
           from
           those
           Towns
           which
           are
           now
           under
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           before
           their
           Traffique
           in
           Holland
           and
           Zeland
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           the
           wealth
           or
           resort
           of
           Merchants
           thither
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           many
           Towns
           in
           these
           two
           Provinces
           are
           of
           late
           years
           made
           larger
           ,
           yea
           twice
           as
           big
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           .
           Witness
           lastly
           ,
           the
           great
           wealth
           ,
           power
           and
           strength
           which
           the
           States
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           are
           grown
           unto
           since
           they
           have
           cast
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           Spanish
           Tyrannical
           Government
           ,
           entred
           into
           strait
           League
           with
           our
           most
           gratious
           Queens
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           hath
           had
           Traffique
           with
           her
           loving
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           small
           aid
           which
           they
           have
           had
           from
           us
           (
           small
           indeed
           in
           comparison
           of
           their
           great
           charges
           )
           and
           with
           the
           yearly
           Revenues
           which
           they
           gather
           by
           the
           resort
           of
           Merchants
           thither
           ;
           it
           is
           seen
           of
           late
           that
           they
           are
           become
           so
           mighty
           ,
           as
           that
           for
           provision
           of
           Wars
           ,
           for
           strength
           by
           Sea
           ,
           for
           Munition
           ,
           for
           all
           kind
           of
           furniture
           for
           Wars
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           Sea
           ,
           they
           may
           almost
           compare
           with
           the
           mightiest
           Prince
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Have
           they
           not
           of
           late
           years
           boarded
           the
           Spaniard
           ?
           did
           they
           not
           when
           he
           sent
           his
           Invincible
           Army
           into
           England
           ,
           stand
           us
           in
           great
           stead
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           won
           many
           Towns
           which
           were
           lost
           and
           betrayed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           Earl
           of
           Leicesters
           being
           there
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           far
           greater
           help
           and
           countenance
           by
           us
           then
           they
           have
           had
           of
           late
           ?
           Briefly
           ,
           have
           they
           not
           ,
           and
           do
           they
           not
           carry
           themselves
           so
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           only
           grieve
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           so
           just
           and
           good
           occasion
           to
           know
           and
           to
           use
           their
           own
           strength
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           the
           chiefest
           Towns
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           are
           
           grown
           to
           such
           an
           humor
           and
           liking
           of
           encantonizing
           themselves
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           thought
           meet
           to
           publish
           many
           reasons
           in
           print
           to
           shew
           the
           great
           inconveniences
           and
           difficulties
           which
           they
           should
           incurre
           and
           find
           in
           so
           doing
           ;
           if
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           Towns
           should
           enter
           into
           consideration
           of
           the
           wealth
           and
           prosperity
           of
           the
           said
           States
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           after
           due
           examination
           of
           their
           happiness
           ,
           follow
           their
           examples
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           time
           cast
           off
           the
           yoke
           ,
           servitude
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           they
           have
           owed
           ,
           and
           most
           dutifully
           shewed
           unto
           their
           Kings
           ;
           would
           it
           not
           be
           a
           very
           ill
           president
           ,
           a
           dangerous
           imitation
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           pernicious
           example
           ?
           Should
           not
           other
           Princes
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           suspect
           and
           fear
           the
           like
           change
           and
           alteration
           in
           their
           kingdomes
           ?
           And
           were
           it
           not
           greatly
           to
           be
           doubted
           and
           feared
           ,
           that
           other
           Subjects
           would
           be
           as
           ready
           ,
           as
           forward
           ,
           as
           desirous
           as
           they
           of
           liberty
           ,
           of
           alteration
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           Government
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           was
           there
           not
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           almost
           at
           one
           time
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Europe
           ,
           not
           seeing
           so
           much
           as
           they
           may
           now
           see
           ,
           jumped
           so
           well
           in
           one
           desire
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           their
           subjection
           unto
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           as
           that
           all
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           were
           enforced
           to
           joyn
           together
           in
           strength
           and
           in
           good
           will
           to
           suppress
           them
           ?
           The
           danger
           therefore
           of
           this
           inconvenience
           only
           ,
           being
           well
           and
           wisely
           considered
           ,
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           have
           great
           occasion
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           unjust
           severity
           hath
           in
           some
           manner
           endangered
           all
           their
           States
           and
           royal
           Principalities
           .
           But
           hereof
           more
           conveniently
           hereafter
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           again
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
           The
           Subjects
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           travell
           dayly
           into
           Spain
           ,
           they
           carry
           thither
           and
           fetch
           thence
           many
           commodities
           ,
           they
           only
           abstain
           from
           carrying
           and
           bringing
           of
           things
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Wars
           .
           May
           any
           man
           ,
           considering
           the
           premises
           ,
           and
           seeing
           how
           they
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           fight
           dayly
           one
           against
           another
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           within
           their
           own
           Countries
           ,
           say
           truly
           that
           there
           is
           no
           War
           betwixt
           them
           ?
           No
           verily
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           entercourse
           of
           Merchants
           ,
           nor
           the
           residence
           of
           Leaguers
           and
           Embassadours
           that
           alwayes
           proveth
           peace
           betwixt
           Princes
           :
           The
           one
           is
           permitted
           and
           entertained
           for
           commodities
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Subjects
           on
           both
           parts
           ,
           yea
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Wars
           :
           And
           the
           other
           is
           used
           and
           practised
           for
           his
           great
           advantage
           ,
           whose
           Embassadour
           can
           carry
           himself
           most
           wisely
           and
           most
           cunningly
           .
           for
           Embassadours
           are
           (
           as
           
             Phil.
             de
             Comines
          
           said
           very
           well
           )
           but
           honourable
           Espies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           usual
           to
           let
           them
           remain
           and
           reside
           in
           Princes
           Courts
           ,
           not
           only
           after
           the
           rupture
           and
           breach
           of
           peace
           ,
           but
           also
           sometimes
           when
           they
           are
           at
           mortal
           Wars
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           Mediators
           of
           peace
           .
           Send
           therefore
           saith
           
             de
             Comines
          
           ,
           Embassadours
           unto
           thine
           Enemies
           ,
           even
           when
           thou
           art
           at
           most
           deadly
           feud
           with
           them
           :
           For
           ,
           though
           thy
           charges
           in
           sending
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           thy
           Adversaries
           be
           wary
           and
           circumspect
           in
           foreseeing
           they
           shall
           do
           nothing
           to
           their
           prejudice
           ;
           yet
           if
           those
           whom
           thou
           sendest
           be
           wise
           ,
           they
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           learn
           somthing
           that
           may
           be
           very
           beneficial
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           countervail
           their
           expences
           ,
           The
           reading
           of
           Histories
           hath
           taught
           me
           ,
           that
           Embassadours
           are
           sent
           from
           one
           Prince
           to
           another
           even
           in
           the
           hottest
           times
           of
           their
           Wars
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           demand
           a
           convenient
           place
           of
           parley
           .
        
         
           So
           Caesar
           sent
           unto
           his
           enemy
           Ariovistus
           to
           require
           him
           to
           appoint
           some
           
           convenient
           place
           where
           they
           might
           meet
           and
           confer
           of
           matters
           concerning
           the
           profit
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           of
           Ariovistus
           ;
           sometimes
           to
           require
           and
           offer
           conditions
           of
           peace
           .
           So
           Divito
           was
           sent
           Embassadour
           unto
           Caesar
           
           to
           desire
           peace
           at
           his
           hands
           :
           sometimes
           to
           spie
           and
           sound
           the
           affections
           of
           Subjects
           .
           So
           Hannibal
           when
           he
           was
           coming
           into
           Italy
           ,
           sent
           certain
           Embassadours
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           being
           then
           subject
           unto
           the
           Romans
           ,
           to
           enquire
           of
           their
           affections
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           how
           they
           might
           be
           disposed
           and
           perswaded
           o
           suffer
           him
           to
           pass
           the
           Alpes
           quietly
           ,
           and
           to
           behold
           where
           he
           might
           pass
           them
           with
           least
           danger
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           handle
           this
           matter
           more
           largely
           hereafter
           .
           And
           therefore
           from
           it
           again
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           taking
           of
           the
           fore-mentioned
           money
           is
           the
           matter
           that
           is
           most
           urged
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           more
           sufficiently
           answered
           .
           This
           is
           the
           sore
           that
           gauleth
           ,
           the
           wound
           that
           grieveth
           ,
           the
           corro●ive
           that
           groweth
           .
           To
           this
           therefore
           I
           will
           adde
           another
           Plaister
           .
           It
           shall
           not
           suffice
           that
           the
           money
           intercepted
           was
           taken
           and
           esteemed
           not
           to
           be
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           ,
           but
           to
           belong
           unto
           certain
           Merchants
           of
           Genoa
           ;
           that
           Allegation
           shall
           not
           go
           for
           sufficient
           and
           lawful
           payment
           ;
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           added
           ,
           yea
           and
           proved
           (
           for
           an
           Embassadour
           was
           sent
           by
           her
           Majesty
           into
           Spain
           of
           purpose
           )
           that
           her
           Highness
           complained
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           of
           the
           great
           wrong
           that
           was
           done
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           unto
           her
           Majesty
           and
           unto
           her
           Subjects
           upon
           an
           unjust
           occasion
           of
           displeasure
           taken
           against
           her
           Grace
           and
           them
           for
           that
           money
           ;
           which
           if
           the
           King
           (
           although
           it
           was
           certain
           it
           appertained
           unto
           those
           Merchants
           )
           would
           needs
           have
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           offered
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           said
           Embassadour
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           restored
           ,
           so
           that
           her
           Highness
           Subjects
           might
           enjoy
           their
           ancient
           Liberties
           and
           Priviledges
           within
           the
           Spanish
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           restitution
           might
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           for
           all
           that
           was
           wrongfully
           detained
           from
           them
           :
           And
           the
           same
           Embassadour
           added
           further
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           her
           Majesties
           mind
           to
           offend
           the
           Catholick
           king
           ,
           nor
           to
           provoke
           him
           to
           wrath
           and
           anger
           ,
           whose
           Friendship
           the
           knew
           might
           be
           a
           great
           help
           and
           honour
           unto
           her
           .
           What
           might
           her
           Majesty
           have
           said
           more
           lovingly
           ?
           or
           what
           better
           satisfaction
           could
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           demand
           ?
           Was
           he
           displeased
           because
           her
           Majesty
           gave
           no
           better
           audience
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           his
           Secretary
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           to
           admonish
           her
           Majesty
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           any
           matter
           belonging
           to
           his
           Master
           ?
           Why
           ,
           his
           cross
           and
           rash
           dealing
           deserved
           no
           favour
           at
           her
           hands
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Masters
           Subjects
           fare
           far
           worse
           then
           otherwise
           they
           should
           have
           done
           in
           England
           .
           For
           her
           Highness
           hearing
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           made
           stay
           of
           her
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           to
           be
           even
           with
           him
           ,
           commanded
           that
           all
           the
           Merchants
           strangers
           that
           then
           lived
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           were
           Subjects
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           should
           likewise
           be
           arrested
           ,
           and
           their
           Goods
           attached
           ;
           and
           strait
           Commandment
           was
           given
           unto
           our
           Merchants
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           forbear
           to
           traffique
           into
           any
           place
           subject
           unto
           the
           Spanish
           Dominion
           ,
           until
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           was
           fully
           known
           what
           should
           become
           of
           our
           Merchants
           .
           Here
           you
           see
           that
           the
           unordinary
           and
           unkind
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ,
           was
           occasion
           of
           greater
           unkindness
           then
           should
           have
           proceeded
           of
           so
           small
           a
           matter
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           forborn
           to
           arrest
           our
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           to
           attach
           their
           Goods
           ,
           until
           his
           Masters
           pleasure
           had
           been
           known
           ,
           his
           Kings
           Embassadours
           had
           had
           better
           audience
           ,
           and
           his
           Subjects
           had
           been
           free
           from
           inconveniences
           and
           harms
           ,
           as
           they
           suffered
           by
           his
           default
           .
           For
           after
           he
           had
           rashly
           and
           unadvisedly
           layed
           hands
           upon
           our
           Merchants
           and
           their
           Merchandizes
           ,
           her
           Grace
           could
           do
           no
           less
           then
           she
           did
           ,
           especially
           since
           the
           Lawes
           of
           her
           Realm
           have
           provided
           ,
           that
           her
           Subjects
           being
           restrained
           ,
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           shall
           
           have
           recourse
           unto
           her
           Highness
           ,
           as
           unto
           her
           chief
           Justice
           ,
           and
           there
           demand
           ,
           that
           the
           Subjects
           of
           a
           forraign
           Prince
           who
           hath
           offered
           wrong
           or
           violence
           unto
           them
           and
           their
           Goods
           ,
           be
           presently
           attached
           in
           England
           ,
           until
           our
           Merchants
           and
           their
           Goods
           be
           released
           and
           set
           at
           liberty
           by
           that
           Prince
           :
           So
           the
           blame
           in
           this
           case
           must
           lye
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ,
           who
           when
           this
           occasion
           of
           rupture
           and
           variance
           was
           growing
           betwixt
           our
           Queen
           and
           his
           King
           ,
           should
           have
           wisely
           dissembled
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           quickly
           have
           extinguished
           the
           flames
           of
           the
           displeasure
           and
           discontentment
           that
           was
           likely
           to
           burn
           betwixt
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           Servant
           and
           Counsellor
           may
           offend
           as
           well
           in
           being
           too
           forward
           ,
           as
           in
           being
           too
           ●low
           in
           his
           Masters
           business
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           shew
           more
           at
           large
           hereafter
           ;
           the
           which
           when
           I
           shall
           handle
           ,
           will
           give
           light
           unto
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           fully
           and
           throughly
           cleer
           the
           same
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           proof
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           did
           before
           the
           intercepting
           of
           this
           money
           ,
           give
           her
           Majesty
           just
           occasion
           to
           ●eize
           upon
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           detain
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           had
           been
           much
           more
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           for
           her
           own
           use
           and
           benefit
           .
           It
           is
           since
           the
           taking
           of
           this
           money
           some
           four
           and
           twenty
           years
           agoe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           may
           be
           proved
           that
           long
           before
           that
           time
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           dealt
           more
           like
           an
           enemy
           then
           a
           friend
           with
           her
           Majesty
           ;
           I
           think
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           she
           might
           justly
           have
           done
           him
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           and
           before
           then
           ,
           far
           greater
           despight
           then
           ever
           she
           did
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           late
           French
           King
           suffered
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alencon
           ,
           
           his
           Brother
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           and
           the
           defence
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           he
           sent
           an
           Embassadour
           into
           Spain
           to
           excuse
           his
           Brothers
           going
           thither
           ,
           and
           to
           signifie
           unto
           the
           Spanish
           King
           that
           all
           that
           was
           there
           done
           was
           done
           without
           his
           Counsel
           and
           Privity
           ;
           The
           Spanish
           King
           was
           highly
           displeased
           with
           this
           Message
           ,
           and
           answered
           the
           Embassadour
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rather
           have
           the
           French
           King
           a
           profess'd
           enemy
           ,
           then
           a
           dissembling
           friend
           ;
           And
           not
           satisfied
           with
           the
           indignity
           of
           this
           disdainful
           Answer
           ,
           he
           sent
           presently
           after
           him
           another
           Embassadour
           into
           France
           ,
           to
           tell
           the
           King
           thereof
           ;
           That
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           not
           so
           foolish
           and
           so
           unwise
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           see
           and
           perceive
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alencon
           did
           ,
           was
           done
           by
           permission
           ,
           counsel
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           furtherance
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           .
           Out
           of
           this
           Answer
           ,
           and
           this
           Embassage
           ,
           I
           gather
           thus
           much
           :
           That
           it
           is
           better
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           have
           an
           open
           enemy
           ,
           then
           a
           deceitful
           friend
           :
           And
           to
           prove
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           have
           been
           always
           such
           a
           friend
           unto
           the
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           use
           these
           Demon●trations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           all
           the
           Treasons
           and
           Conspiracies
           which
           have
           been
           attempted
           ,
           intended
           and
           practised
           against
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           ever
           since
           her
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           have
           had
           their
           beginning
           or
           their
           comfort
           ,
           their
           counsel
           or
           their
           furtherance
           ,
           their
           countenance
           ,
           or
           their
           invention
           from
           Spain
           ;
           Witness
           (
           to
           omit
           others
           of
           lesser
           moment
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           most
           dangerous
           consequence
           )
           the
           Treasons
           of
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           ,
           since
           whose
           death
           it
           is
           better
           then
           twenty
           years
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           forty
           since
           he
           first
           began
           to
           be
           a
           Traytor
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           more
           then
           twenty
           one
           years
           ago
           that
           
             Robert
             Rudolphy
             ,
             a
             Florentine
          
           Merchant
           (
           who
           had
           lived
           many
           years
           in
           England
           )
           departed
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           fear
           that
           the
           Duke
           being
           committed
           to
           prison
           ,
           should
           reveal
           the
           practises
           and
           means
           which
           he
           had
           used
           by
           the
           solicitation
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           Duke
           unto
           those
           Treasons
           which
           he
           afterwards
           intended
           ,
           and
           had
           executed
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           happily
           discovered
           ?
           did
           not
           
           the
           same
           Redolphy
           go
           from
           hence
           to
           Rome
           ?
           and
           there
           communicated
           with
           the
           Pope
           how
           the
           Duke
           was
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           thereby
           their
           Plot
           and
           device
           broken
           and
           prevented
           ?
           Was
           he
           not
           sent
           from
           Rome
           into
           Spain
           ,
           there
           to
           make
           the
           same
           relation
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           with
           the
           Spanish
           king
           what
           means
           might
           be
           used
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           might
           not
           be
           happily
           wrought
           and
           effected
           ,
           for
           some
           other
           kind
           of
           of
           annoyance
           to
           be
           done
           to
           England
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           publiquly
           noised
           ,
           and
           certainly
           beleeved
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           should
           have
           joined
           with
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           us
           more
           wo
           then
           I
           may
           boldly
           speak
           of
           ,
           and
           my
           heart
           can
           even
           without
           extream
           grief
           to
           relate
           or
           remember
           ?
           Witness
           again
           the
           most
           unnatural
           practises
           of
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ;
           unnatural
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           a
           Queen
           as
           her
           Majesty
           was
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           her
           neer
           kinswoman
           ,
           and
           her
           Vassal
           beholding
           unto
           her
           Highness
           for
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           life
           of
           her
           own
           only
           child
           ,
           which
           unto
           good
           and
           loving
           Parents
           is
           always
           more
           dear
           then
           their
           own
           life
           .
           Lived
           not
           this
           unthankful
           ,
           ungracious
           ,
           and
           unfortunate
           Queen
           ,
           more
           then
           twenty
           years
           prisoner
           in
           England
           ?
           and
           which
           of
           all
           those
           years
           lived
           her
           Majesty
           free
           from
           some
           Treason
           or
           other
           ?
           But
           hereof
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           it
           suffice
           that
           it
           is
           apparent
           to
           all
           the
           world
           that
           she
           had
           secret
           Messengers
           ,
           secret
           help
           and
           counsel
           from
           Spain
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           her
           Imprisonment
           ,
           to
           animate
           ,
           encourage
           ,
           and
           set
           her
           forward
           in
           all
           her
           mischievous
           endeavours
           and
           purposes
           against
           our
           gracious
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           her
           Realms
           .
           Is
           not
           then
           the
           Spaniard
           a
           deceitful
           friend
           unto
           England
           ?
           Is
           he
           not
           then
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           ,
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           be
           disliked
           then
           an
           open
           enemy
           ?
           Or
           are
           not
           we
           so
           wise
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           perceive
           such
           deceitful
           proceedings
           ?
           and
           seeing
           them
           shall
           it
           not
           not
           be
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           think
           of
           him
           as
           he
           thought
           of
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ?
           and
           to
           deal
           so
           with
           Spain
           ,
           as
           he
           dealt
           and
           dealeth
           with
           France
           ?
           such
           justice
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           useth
           unto
           others
           ,
           such
           must
           he
           expect
           himself
           ,
           saith
           the
           Emperour
           
             Iustinian
             :
             He
             that
             seeketh
             dayly
             to
             increase
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             purchaseth
             to
             himself
             envy
             and
             batred
          
           ;
           So
           Said
           
             Sabellicus
             ,
             The
             Prince
             that
             desireth
             Cities
             that
             are
             far
             off
             ,
             cannot
             but
             covet
             those
             which
             are
             near
             at
             hand
          
           ;
           So
           said
           
             Leo
             Aretinus
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           hard
           and
           difficult
           to
           beware
           of
           such
           friends
           which
           secretly
           play
           the
           part
           of
           enemies
           ;
           So
           said
           
             Dionifius
             Hallicarnesus
          
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           hath
           nourished
           civil
           dissention
           in
           France
           ;
           if
           he
           hath
           been
           so
           ready
           to
           maintain
           the
           Rebels
           thereof
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           the
           Realm
           should
           be
           without
           troubles
           ,
           he
           hath
           relieved
           and
           succoured
           the
           very
           Protestants
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           heads
           of
           their
           Faction
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           other
           their
           professed
           enemies
           :
           And
           if
           he
           hath
           done
           all
           this
           to
           the
           end
           the
           French
           king
           might
           not
           be
           able
           to
           encroach
           upon
           him
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Flanders
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Dominions
           :
           Why
           may
           not
           our
           Queen
           ,
           who
           as
           a
           woman
           is
           fearful
           ,
           and
           timerous
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           a
           Prince
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           careful
           and
           provident
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           her
           Realm
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           relieve
           the
           States
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           being
           her
           ancient
           friends
           and
           Allies
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           Spaniard
           being
           busied
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           
           may
           have
           no
           time
           ,
           leisure
           ,
           or
           commodity
           ,
           to
           work
           any
           manner
           of
           open
           or
           secret
           prejudice
           unto
           her
           Realm
           ,
           and
           her
           Subjects
           ?
           Dinothus
           a
           true
           Historiographer
           of
           the
           civil
           Wars
           
             in
             Flanders
          
           ,
           reporteth
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           Embassador
           said
           unto
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           neither
           seemly
           ,
           nor
           convenient
           for
           his
           Majesty
           to
           receive
           the
           States
           who
           were
           Rebels
           unto
           his
           Master
           ;
           The
           French
           king
           Answered
           him
           ,
           
           that
           he
           neither
           received
           nor
           harboured
           them
           as
           Rebels
           unto
           his
           Master
           but
           as
           men
           wrongfully
           oppressed
           ;
           and
           that
           Christian
           Princes
           have
           always
           used
           to
           grant
           and
           give
           help
           and
           succour
           unto
           the
           oppressed
           :
           And
           further
           that
           the
           States
           had
           assured
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           oftentimes
           sent
           many
           supplications
           unto
           their
           King
           ,
           therein
           submiting
           themselves
           unto
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           humbly
           beseeching
           his
           Majesty
           to
           remit
           their
           offences
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           his
           favour
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           might
           have
           any
           commodity
           ,
           they
           delivered
           themselves
           such
           supplication
           unto
           the
           Kings
           own
           hands
           ,
           but
           could
           never
           have
           any
           reasonable
           Answer
           from
           him
           .
           And
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           appeal
           from
           him
           that
           denyed
           them
           justice
           ;
           and
           to
           seek
           aid
           against
           him
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           hope
           to
           find
           the
           same
           .
           If
           then
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           contrary
           Religion
           unto
           the
           States
           ;
           a
           Prince
           of
           as
           neer
           Alliance
           ,
           and
           of
           later
           Affinity
           ,
           unto
           the
           Spanish
           king
           ,
           then
           our
           Queen
           is
           ;
           a
           Prince
           that
           in
           his
           own
           Realm
           could
           never
           endure
           Protestants
           ,
           because
           he
           thought
           it
           very
           dangerous
           to
           suffer
           two
           Religions
           in
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           held
           it
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           to
           succour
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           their
           Protector
           ,
           unto
           whom
           justice
           was
           openly
           denyed
           :
           Why
           should
           it
           be
           a
           fault
           imputed
           unto
           our
           Queen
           ,
           that
           she
           releeveth
           her
           oppressed
           neighbours
           ,
           since
           she
           doth
           it
           not
           in
           malice
           towards
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           but
           in
           mercy
           towards
           the
           afflicted
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           enlarge
           her
           Dominions
           ,
           but
           to
           preserve
           her
           Realms
           and
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           she
           think
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           desireth
           not
           her
           Kingdoms
           ,
           who
           sheweth
           many
           and
           manifest
           signs
           that
           he
           affecteth
           the
           Rule
           and
           Empire
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ?
           Why
           should
           she
           not
           envy
           and
           hate
           him
           who
           seeketh
           to
           encrease
           his
           power
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           annoy
           her
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           she
           be
           too
           wary
           ,
           too
           circumspect
           ,
           too
           wathful
           over
           such
           a
           friend
           (
           if
           he
           will
           needs
           be
           taken
           as
           a
           friend
           )
           who
           watcheth
           and
           snatcheth
           ,
           every
           little
           and
           great
           ,
           secret
           ,
           and
           coulourable
           occasion
           ,
           to
           play
           her
           the
           part
           of
           a
           deadly
           and
           a
           mortal
           enemy
           ?
           Shall
           she
           take
           him
           for
           a
           friend
           ,
           that
           seeketh
           to
           murther
           her
           person
           ,
           to
           estrange
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           destroy
           her
           Realms
           ?
           The
           first
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Treasons
           before
           mentioned
           :
           The
           second
           proved
           by
           the
           pernitious
           and
           detestable
           Book
           published
           by
           Dr
           Allen
           ,
           wherein
           he
           exhorteth
           ,
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           licenseth
           her
           Subjects
           to
           rebel
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           had
           for
           his
           labour
           a
           Cardinalship
           ,
           procured
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           :
           The
           last
           lately
           verified
           ,
           and
           manifested
           by
           the
           hostile
           attempt
           and
           violence
           of
           his
           invincible
           Navy
           ,
           gathered
           together
           in
           seven
           years
           space
           ,
           compounded
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           reported
           to
           have
           conquered
           before
           it
           came
           to
           the
           place
           where
           it
           meant
           to
           conquer
           ;
           and
           yet
           by
           our
           Might
           ,
           and
           the
           Almighties
           assistance
           ,
           happily
           and
           speedily
           conquered
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           truly
           written
           ,
           or
           wisely
           fained
           ,
           That
           Hercules
           (
           a
           man
           exceeding
           common
           mens
           stature
           ;
           a
           man
           blessed
           with
           more
           then
           ordinary
           good
           fortune
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           rare
           vertues
           ,
           and
           of
           admirable
           force
           and
           strength
           )
           went
           up
           and
           down
           the
           world
           walking
           with
           a
           mighty
           Club
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           wandring
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           only
           to
           subdue
           and
           chastise
           Tyrants
           ;
           and
           this
           true
           History
           ,
           or
           wise
           Fiction
           ,
           tendeth
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           is
           reported
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           but
           to
           signifie
           that
           oppression
           is
           hateful
           ,
           and
           oppressors
           hated
           ;
           that
           affliction
           craveth
           compassion
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           persons
           are
           worthy
           of
           mercy
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           subvert
           the
           one
           is
           laudable
           ,
           and
           to
           succour
           the
           other
           is
           lawful
           :
           Then
           if
           (
           as
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
          
           saith
           )
           other
           men
           direct
           their
           counsels
           to
           things
           that
           they
           think
           may
           and
           will
           be
           profitable
           
           unto
           them
           ;
           but
           Princes
           are
           and
           must
           be
           of
           another
           condition
           ,
           because
           all
           their
           actions
           must
           tend
           to
           the
           affectation
           and
           purchasing
           of
           Fame
           and
           Renown
           ;
           The
           Prince
           that
           succoureth
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           to
           supplant
           the
           oppressor
           ,
           worketh
           a
           deed
           of
           Charity
           ,
           an
           action
           of
           Piety
           ,
           a
           work
           of
           commendation
           ;
           and
           in
           working
           thereof
           ,
           bendeth
           his
           counsels
           ,
           and
           directeth
           his
           actions
           unto
           the
           attaining
           of
           true
           honour
           and
           everlasting
           fame
           :
           Then
           (
           if
           as
           Polibus
           saith
           )
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           compassion
           of
           other
           mens
           harms
           ,
           must
           not
           hope
           that
           any
           man
           shall
           have
           pity
           of
           his
           miseries
           ;
           Princes
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           
             quaedam
             rerum
             vic●ssitudo
          
           ,
           and
           fortune
           was
           never
           at
           all
           times
           favourable
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           felicity
           ,
           must
           not
           presume
           too
           much
           on
           their
           own
           good
           fortune
           ,
           nor
           condemn
           those
           that
           are
           in
           miseries
           ,
           lest
           that
           if
           they
           chance
           to
           fall
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           help
           them
           up
           again
           :
           Then
           if
           (
           as
           Thucidides
           saith
           )
           he
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Tyrant
           that
           enforceth
           his
           Subjects
           to
           live
           in
           bondage
           and
           servitude
           ,
           but
           he
           also
           that
           may
           withstand
           another
           mans
           violence
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           withstand
           the
           same
           :
           Princes
           which
           see
           their
           neighbours
           violently
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           as
           idle
           lookers
           on
           yeild
           them
           no
           manner
           of
           reliefe
           and
           succour
           when
           they
           may
           conveniently
           help
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           esteemed
           and
           reputed
           Tyrants
           ;
           Then
           if
           (
           as
           Zenophon
           saith
           )
           it
           be
           not
           lawful
           to
           break
           faith
           with
           him
           that
           falcifieth
           his
           word
           and
           promise
           ;
           Princes
           that
           withhold
           not
           their
           helping
           hands
           from
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           been
           and
           are
           in
           League
           with
           the
           Oppressor
           ,
           who
           hath
           violated
           his
           faith
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           unto
           others
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           condemned
           of
           wrong
           and
           iniquity
           ;
           Then
           if
           (
           as
           Iosephus
           saith
           )
           patience
           and
           long
           suffering
           of
           an
           injury
           maketh
           the
           wrong-doer
           most
           commonly
           ashamed
           of
           his
           actions
           ;
           the
           Prince
           that
           cannot
           be
           intreated
           to
           leave
           off
           his
           wrong
           doing
           may
           well
           be
           ashamed
           thereof
           ;
           Then
           if
           (
           as
           
             Bartholomeus
             Facius
          
           saith
           )
           women-kind
           ,
           the
           weaker
           and
           more
           fearful
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           readier
           it
           is
           to
           beleive
           any
           credible
           report
           ,
           her
           Majesty
           is
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           for
           crediting
           the
           just
           complaints
           of
           the
           oppressed
           States
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           late
           King
           of
           France
           did
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           give
           open
           ear
           ,
           and
           would
           (
           as
           it
           is
           credibly
           reported
           )
           have
           vouchsafed
           sufficient
           relief
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           letted
           by
           domestical
           dissentions
           and
           wars
           ,
           nourished
           and
           maintained
           of
           purpose
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           because
           he
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           yeild
           them
           relief
           and
           succor
           .
        
         
           Then
           though
           it
           belong
           unto
           private
           men
           to
           conserve
           and
           retain
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           unto
           Princes
           to
           contend
           and
           strive
           for
           other
           mens
           Goods
           (
           as
           ambitious
           minds
           do
           affirm
           and
           desire
           )
           yet
           must
           they
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           desire
           of
           Rule
           passeth
           all
           other
           affections
           ;
           yet
           must
           they
           not
           forget
           that
           some
           things
           resembling
           vertues
           are
           scant
           commendable
           ,
           but
           rather
           hateful
           and
           odious
           ;
           as
           too
           too
           great
           and
           obstinate
           severity
           ,
           and
           a
           mind
           nothing
           flexible
           or
           relenting
           ,
           at
           the
           sight
           ,
           at
           the
           remembrance
           of
           another
           mans
           misery
           :
           Then
           though
           Princes
           be
           of
           power
           to
           begin
           Wars
           ,
           and
           to
           oppress
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           yet
           ought
           they
           to
           consider
           that
           it
           is
           not
           always
           expedient
           to
           do
           all
           that
           a
           man
           may
           or
           can
           do
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           man
           must
           first
           try
           all
           other
           means
           ,
           then
           use
           the
           tryal
           of
           Armes
           ;
           that
           as
           it
           is
           commendable
           to
           be
           valiant
           against
           the
           enemy
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           praise-worthy
           to
           use
           clemency
           and
           gentleness
           towards
           them
           that
           are
           meek
           and
           penitent
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           offend
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           purpose
           ,
           by
           constraint
           and
           not
           of
           free-will
           ,
           and
           use
           Armes
           for
           their
           liberty
           ,
           and
           not
           o●
           malice
           ,
           deserve
           pardon
           ,
           and
           not
           hard
           dealing
           ,
           favour
           and
           not
           cruelty
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           liberty
           ,
           and
           not
           death
           and
           servitude
           ;
           Then
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           if
           every
           one
           of
           these
           reasons
           shall
           
           not
           be
           available
           unto
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressed
           Flemmings
           ,
           yet
           let
           all
           avail
           her
           and
           them
           ;
           so
           shall
           she
           and
           they
           be
           justified
           ,
           and
           the
           Spainiard
           condemned
           ;
           so
           shall
           their
           and
           her
           actions
           be
           approved
           ,
           and
           his
           doings
           be
           reprehended
           ;
           so
           shall
           no
           man
           have
           just
           occasion
           to
           envie
           their
           and
           her
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           all
           Princes
           good
           cause
           to
           fear
           and
           suspect
           his
           over-growing
           authority
           ;
           so
           briefly
           shall
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           unkind
           dealing
           deserveth
           no
           kindness
           of
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           that
           although
           she
           hath
           hitherto
           spared
           him
           ,
           yet
           she
           hath
           no
           occasion
           to
           favour
           ●im
           .
           And
           now
           I
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           not
           withstanding
           his
           many
           Kingdomes
           and
           great
           power
           ,
           it
           lay
           in
           her
           power
           long
           sithence
           to
           have
           overthrown
           him
           .
           For
           if
           it
           had
           pleased
           her
           Highness
           to
           have
           sent
           greater
           strength
           in
           Flanders
           then
           she
           did
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           years
           to
           have
           aided
           the
           United
           Provinces
           with
           huger
           Armies
           then
           she
           ever
           sent
           thither
           ,
           those
           Countries
           which
           are
           now
           partly
           in
           h●s
           possession
           ,
           and
           partly
           freed
           from
           his
           bondage
           ,
           had
           all
           before
           this
           time
           rejected
           him
           for
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           of
           them
           ever
           returned
           to
           his
           Subjection
           .
           But
           the
           fear
           which
           she
           had
           of
           him
           and
           his
           power
           at
           home
           ,
           the
           supplies
           which
           she
           sent
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           upholding
           of
           her
           friends
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           repressing
           of
           her
           Rebels
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           never
           gave
           her
           leave
           to
           bend
           her
           whole
           forces
           against
           him
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           .
           True
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           reasons
           why
           he
           hath
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           laboured
           to
           sow
           discord
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           factions
           in
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Countries
           ,
           thereby
           disabling
           them
           to
           send
           out
           any
           forces
           sufficient
           to
           annoy
           him
           ,
           and
           diverting
           her
           from
           using
           the
           uttermost
           of
           her
           power
           ,
           to
           his
           prejudice
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           considering
           the
           weakness
           of
           these
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           domestical
           divisions
           ,
           and
           her
           Graces
           whole
           strength
           ,
           because
           her
           Realm
           is
           not
           divided
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           she
           hath
           far
           better
           ab●lity
           then
           any
           other
           Christian
           Prince
           to
           weaken
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           abate
           his
           pride
           ;
           and
           truly
           he
           that
           shall
           well
           look
           into
           his
           State
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           is
           far
           different
           from
           that
           which
           it
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           :
           For
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           Lord
           and
           King
           of
           many
           Dominions
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           although
           the
           Indies
           ,
           in
           some
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           furn●sh
           him
           with
           abundance
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           neither
           is
           his
           power
           greatly
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           not
           his
           wealth
           far
           exceeding
           her
           Majesties
           and
           other
           Princes
           substance
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           
           touching
           his
           strength
           ,
           some
           of
           his
           Countries
           are
           not
           so
           populous
           as
           France
           and
           England
           ;
           others
           that
           have
           great
           store
           of
           people
           ,
           have
           men
           of
           such
           a
           mould
           ,
           and
           such
           conditions
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           unfit
           and
           unapt
           for
           the
           Wars
           ;
           and
           Spain
           it self
           from
           whence
           his
           best
           Souldiers
           come
           ,
           sendeth
           forth
           so
           many
           Garrisons
           into
           the
           Indies
           ,
           to
           Naples
           ,
           to
           Milan
           ,
           to
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           to
           Burgundy
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           hardly
           ,
           upon
           an
           occasion
           of
           great
           and
           most
           urgent
           extremity
           ,
           bring
           ten
           thousand
           Spaniards
           together
           :
           And
           although
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Camaradoes
           doth
           greatly
           help
           them
           ,
           their
           long
           and
           late
           experience
           maketh
           them
           most
           expert
           and
           cunning
           ;
           their
           military
           discipline
           containeth
           them
           in
           a
           very
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           their
           extraordinary
           rewards
           and
           stipends
           maketh
           them
           both
           serviceable
           and
           very
           adventerous
           ;
           yet
           neither
           can
           so
           small
           a
           number
           perform
           any
           matter
           o●
           great
           worth
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           ever
           seen
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           Wars
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           until
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           being
           inferiour
           but
           by
           a
           few
           ,
           nay
           being
           equal
           unto
           our
           men
           in
           number
           ,
           they
           departed
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           our
           men
           being
           no
           choice
           men
           ,
           but
           such
           
           as
           our
           Country
           can
           spare
           ,
           and
           hath
           least
           need
           of
           ,
           having
           had
           no
           long
           time
           of
           experience
           ,
           nor
           fighting
           for
           the
           Liberty
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           or
           the
           right
           of
           their
           Prince
           (
           which
           two
           things
           adde
           and
           put
           courage
           even
           in
           men
           scant
           having
           any
           great
           stomack
           at
           all
           )
           did
           ever
           refuse
           to
           meet
           the
           best
           trained
           and
           long
           experienced
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           meeting
           them
           in
           equal
           places
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           number
           ,
           they
           most
           commonly
           have
           driven
           them
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           or
           made
           their
           party
           good
           enough
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           Spaniards
           for
           these
           few
           years
           (
           few
           I
           term
           them
           because
           they
           exceed
           not
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           )
           have
           had
           the
           name
           of
           great
           Souldiers
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           consider
           with
           what
           people
           they
           have
           encountred
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           policies
           they
           have
           prevailed
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           received
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           that
           honour
           and
           renown
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           challenge
           of
           just
           and
           due
           desert
           ;
           for
           the
           people
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           contended
           in
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           unexperienced
           Flemmings
           ,
           the
           careless
           Germans
           ,
           the
           unwarlike
           Italians
           ,
           and
           the
           fierce
           and
           quickly
           fainting
           French-men
           .
           The
           first
           sort
           by
           long
           practise
           are
           grown
           equal
           ,
           and
           nothing
           inferior
           unto
           them
           ;
           the
           second
           of
           late
           have
           holpe
           them
           to
           most
           of
           their
           victories
           ;
           the
           third
           by
           their
           own
           Writers
           are
           termed
           
             Infamia
             militiae
          
           ;
           and
           the
           fourth
           was
           in
           
             Iulius
             Caesars
          
           time
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           conflict
           more
           then
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           thereof
           less
           then
           women
           ;
           neither
           may
           I
           so
           much
           derogate
           from
           the
           Italians
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Frenchmen
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           must
           of
           necessity
           grant
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Captains
           who
           have
           done
           the
           Spanish
           King
           greatest
           service
           ,
           have
           been
           Italians
           ;
           and
           the
           unprofitable
           Journies
           which
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           made
           divers
           times
           into
           France
           ,
           with
           full
           intention
           and
           assured
           hope
           to
           conquer
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           late
           dishonours
           received
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           and
           other
           his
           Lieutenants
           sent
           into
           the
           same
           Realm
           ,
           with
           a
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           to
           do
           much
           more
           then
           was
           effected
           ,
           do
           argue
           that
           the
           French-men
           yeild
           not
           greatly
           unto
           them
           in
           valour
           or
           in
           discipline
           .
           Then
           if
           he
           cannot
           make
           an
           Army
           of
           many
           natural
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           they
           when
           they
           are
           strongest
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           number
           or
           experience
           ,
           are
           easily
           to
           be
           matched
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           over-matched
           by
           men
           of
           less
           experience
           ,
           practise
           and
           exercise
           then
           they
           ,
           why
           shall
           his
           natural
           strength
           be
           feared
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           great
           ,
           unless
           he
           will
           disfurnish
           his
           Garisons
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           overthrow
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           his
           best
           and
           richest
           Countries
           ?
           Or
           why
           should
           a
           Prince
           fear
           his
           mercenary
           Souldiers
           ,
           or
           hirelings
           ?
           who
           fight
           no
           longer
           then
           they
           have
           money
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Battel
           ,
           either
           abandon
           their
           Master
           for
           want
           of
           pay
           ,
           or
           fly
           to
           the
           enemy
           in
           hope
           of
           reward
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           conflict
           ,
           behave
           themselves
           cowardly
           ,
           faintly
           ,
           and
           so
           indifferently
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           might
           be
           assured
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           they
           would
           hardly
           strike
           one
           stroke
           .
           This
           is
           briefly
           his
           power
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           his
           Wealth
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           his
           Revenues
           far
           exceed
           the
           Revenues
           of
           any
           Christian
           Prince
           whatsoever
           .
           
           It
           must
           likewise
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Indies
           yeild
           him
           yearly
           great
           store
           and
           abundance
           of
           Treasure
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           his
           credit
           with
           Merchants
           is
           able
           at
           any
           time
           to
           supply
           his
           wants
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           chance
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           :
           But
           his
           States
           being
           most
           of
           them
           gotten
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           by
           conquest
           ;
           or
           distracted
           (
           as
           you
           see
           )
           by
           division
           ;
           they
           must
           needs
           (
           as
           all
           such
           States
           do
           )
           put
           him
           to
           so
           great
           charges
           ,
           as
           the
           comings
           in
           will
           hardly
           serve
           to
           de●ray
           his
           Expences
           .
        
         
           The
           Treasure
           that
           cometh
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           sometimes
           part
           of
           it
           perisheth
           
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           part
           is
           intercepted
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           brought
           home
           ,
           doth
           not
           suffice
           to
           maintain
           his
           Wars
           .
           His
           credit
           is
           not
           in
           any
           measure
           answerable
           to
           the
           conceit
           and
           opinion
           that
           is
           had
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           It
           hath
           been
           published
           in
           French
           Discourses
           ,
           Printed
           many
           years
           since
           ;
           that
           he
           oweth
           more
           money
           to
           the
           Merchants
           of
           Genoa
           alone
           ,
           then
           ever
           he
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           pay
           ;
           And
           I
           can
           shew
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           shall
           please
           you
           to
           require
           the
           fight
           thereof
           ,
           a
           Letter
           written
           better
           then
           sixteen
           years
           ago
           unto
           him
           by
           his
           Secretary
           Escovedo
           ,
           and
           intercepted
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           wherein
           he
           signifieth
           unto
           him
           ,
           That
           his
           credit
           would
           not
           serve
           ,
           (
           the
           which
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           of
           Austria
           affirmeth
           by
           another
           Letter
           unto
           his
           Catholique
           Majesty
           )
           to
           take
           up
           any
           more
           money
           upon
           the
           
             Bourse
             at
             Antwerp
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Merchants
           would
           first
           be
           paid
           that
           which
           then
           was
           owing
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           would
           lend
           any
           more
           ;
           And
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           addeth
           in
           his
           Letter
           ,
           That
           had
           not
           Escovedo
           his
           credit
           (
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Merchants
           held
           him
           for
           a
           man
           of
           great
           wealth
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           care
           to
           maintain
           his
           credit
           )
           been
           of
           greater
           worth
           upon
           the
           Bourse
           ,
           then
           the
           Kings
           ,
           their
           necessities
           had
           not
           been
           supplyed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Letter
           ,
           he
           beseecheth
           his
           Majesty
           to
           have
           an
           especial
           care
           of
           the
           payment
           of
           those
           small
           sums
           which
           were
           then
           taken
           up
           ,
           lest
           that
           Escovedo
           his
           credit
           failing
           .
           for
           want
           of
           due
           payment
           ,
           they
           might
           fail
           of
           their
           purpose
           when
           they
           should
           have
           the
           like
           occasion
           to
           borrow
           at
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           Charges
           which
           his
           continual
           Wars
           put
           him
           unto
           ,
           when
           he
           dyed
           ,
           left
           him
           greatly
           in
           debt
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           ever
           since
           his
           Fathers
           death
           ,
           hath
           been
           at
           exceeding
           great
           charges
           ,
           either
           by
           building
           Castles
           and
           Citadels
           ,
           or
           by
           making
           houses
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           Monastries
           ,
           or
           by
           maintaining
           continual
           Wars
           ,
           or
           by
           keeping
           many
           Garrisons
           ,
           or
           by
           buying
           and
           building
           Ships
           to
           withstand
           our
           Navy
           ,
           or
           by
           paying
           part
           of
           his
           Fathers
           debts
           ,
           or
           by
           entertaining
           our
           Fugitives
           ,
           or
           by
           upholding
           the
           Rebels
           of
           France
           :
           Now
           as
           private
           men
           being
           left
           in
           debt
           by
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           living
           always
           at
           great
           charges
           ,
           cannot
           not
           possibly
           be
           rich
           and
           wealthy
           :
           So
           Princes
           being
           not
           only
           charged
           with
           their
           Fathers
           debts
           ,
           but
           also
           overcharged
           with
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           Expenses
           ,
           cannot
           have
           great
           store
           of
           wealth
           in
           their
           Treasure-houses
           ;
           And
           Alphonsus
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           (
           as
           
             Paulus
             Iovius
          
           reporteth
           in
           his
           life
           )
           held
           opinion
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Prince
           was
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           was
           always
           likely
           to
           be
           contemned
           and
           wronged
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           in
           his
           Treasure
           great
           store
           of
           ready
           money
           laid
           up
           against
           he
           should
           have
           need
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           which
           I
           have
           said
           touching
           this
           last
           Point
           ,
           may
           carry
           the
           more
           likelyhood
           of
           truth
           and
           probability
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           not
           to
           be
           amiss
           to
           let
           you
           understand
           the
           proportion
           of
           some
           Princes
           expences
           ,
           in
           their
           Wars
           ;
           in
           their
           Buildings
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           occasions
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           may
           conjecture
           what
           the
           Spanish
           King
           hath
           expended
           of
           late
           years
           voluntarily
           and
           necessarily
           ,
           beyond
           his
           usual
           and
           ordinary
           charges
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           and
           Town
           of
           Colen
           ,
           
           in
           their
           Wars
           against
           Charls
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           spent
           every
           Month
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ;
           as
           
             Philip
             de
             Comines
          
           avoucheth
           .
        
         
           The
           Florentines
           in
           their
           Wars
           against
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           undertaken
           by
           the
           Commandment
           of
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ,
           spent
           eight
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducates
           ,
           in
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Urbin
           ;
           In
           their
           Wars
           against
           Caesar
           ,
           six
           hundred
           thousand
           ;
           and
           in
           other
           occasions
           depending
           
           upon
           the
           Wars
           against
           France
           ,
           after
           the
           said
           Pope
           Leo
           his
           death
           ,
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducates
           ;
           
           And
           the
           same
           Pope
           spent
           in
           the
           said
           Wars
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Urbin
           ,
           eight
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducates
           ;
           as
           Guiccidine
           reporteth
           .
           
           Clement
           the
           seventh
           spent
           in
           the
           Wars
           against
           Tuscany
           ,
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           ten
           hundred
           thousands
           Crowns
           ;
           as
           
             Paul
             Iovius
          
           reporteth
           .
           
             Paulus
             tertius
          
           consumed
           in
           fifteen
           years
           ,
           in
           needless
           Wars
           ,
           above
           twenty
           Millions
           of
           gold
           ;
           
           as
           Illescas
           in
           his
           life
           affirmeth
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           for
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           exacted
           of
           the
           Citizens
           thereof
           ,
           
           four
           hundred
           thousand
           Florins
           ;
           as
           Dinothus
           testifieth
           .
           
             Cosmus
             de
             Medicis
          
           ,
           being
           first
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           and
           then
           Duke
           of
           Florence
           ,
           spent
           in
           private
           and
           publique
           buildings
           ,
           better
           then
           forty
           Millions
           of
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           ten
           Millions
           in
           Gifts
           and
           Rewards
           ;
           
           as
           
             Paulus
             Iovius
          
           averreth
           .
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           spent
           in
           an
           idle
           Journey
           into
           France
           ,
           nine
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           ;
           
           as
           Thomas
           of
           Walsingham
           reporteth
           .
           The
           Frenchmen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           spent
           a
           thousand
           Marks
           every
           day
           from
           Easter
           until
           Michlemas
           ,
           
           in
           maintaining
           but
           thirty
           seven
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           eight
           other
           Ships
           ;
           as
           the
           same
           Authour
           affirmeth
           .
           Henry
           the
           third
           spent
           in
           a
           Journey
           which
           his
           Brother
           Richard
           made
           into
           Germany
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           chosen
           Emperour
           ,
           above
           seven
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           ;
           
           as
           
             Mathew
             Paris
          
           saith
           in
           his
           Chronicles
           .
           But
           to
           come
           more
           neer
           to
           our
           purpose
           :
           The
           King
           of
           Spain
           offered
           unto
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           every
           Moneth
           ,
           to
           maintain
           his
           Wars
           in
           the
           Low
           Countties
           ,
           
           as
           Dinothus
           setteth
           down
           in
           his
           History
           .
           The
           same
           King
           above
           sixteen
           years
           ago
           ,
           had
           spent
           better
           then
           fifty
           Millions
           of
           Crowns
           in
           his
           Wars
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           as
           
             Marco
             Antonio
             Arrayo
          
           
           testifieth
           .
           And
           the
           States
           of
           the
           said
           Countries
           gave
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alencon
           ,
           yearly
           ,
           four
           and
           twenty
           Tuns
           of
           Gold
           to
           maintain
           their
           Wars
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           
           as
           
             David
             Chaytraeus
          
           reporteth
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           mean
           States
           in
           small
           and
           short
           Wars
           ;
           if
           petty
           Princes
           in
           private
           and
           publique
           buildings
           ;
           if
           the
           French
           king
           in
           the
           maintenance
           of
           a
           few
           Ships
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           few
           Moneths
           ;
           if
           our
           Kings
           in
           idle
           Journeys
           ;
           if
           the
           duke
           of
           Alva
           in
           building
           one
           Castle
           ;
           if
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           in
           their
           Wars
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           himself
           so
           many
           years
           ago
           ,
           spent
           so
           much
           as
           is
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           What
           have
           his
           Citadels
           ,
           his
           Castles
           ,
           his
           Monasteries
           ,
           his
           Journeys
           ,
           his
           provisions
           by
           Sea
           ,
           his
           Ships
           ,
           and
           his
           Wars
           ,
           not
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           ,
           not
           against
           one
           Prince
           ,
           but
           against
           divers
           ,
           not
           for
           short
           time
           ,
           but
           of
           long
           continuance
           cost
           him
           ?
           And
           as
           these
           wonderful
           Expences
           are
           Arguments
           that
           he
           had
           much
           ;
           so
           they
           be
           witnesses
           that
           he
           now
           wanteth
           :
           And
           as
           his
           long
           and
           continual
           Wars
           in
           Flanders
           do
           shew
           that
           he
           is
           malicious
           ,
           prone
           to
           revenge
           ,
           and
           desireous
           to
           recover
           his
           own
           ;
           so
           they
           prove
           that
           his
           might
           ,
           his
           puissance
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           great
           as
           it
           is
           taken
           to
           be
           .
           For
           ,
           he
           that
           withal
           his
           strength
           cannot
           master
           one
           poor
           Nation
           ;
           that
           in
           many
           years
           cannot
           recover
           his
           own
           Patrimony
           ;
           shall
           any
           man
           take
           him
           to
           be
           able
           to
           bring
           to
           pass
           all
           that
           he
           attempteth
           ?
           Shall
           we
           deem
           him
           sufficient
           to
           subdue
           others
           Countries
           ?
           common
           sence
           and
           reason
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           is
           not
           able
           to
           do
           little
           things
           ,
           is
           far
           unable
           to
           bring
           to
           pass
           matters
           of
           great
           weight
           .
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           divideth
           men
           into
           three
           sorts
           ;
           Some
           are
           so
           wise
           that
           they
           counsel
           themselves
           and
           others
           ;
           Others
           be
           not
           wise
           enough
           to
           advise
           themselves
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           conceive
           and
           follow
           such
           advice
           as
           is
           given
           them
           :
           And
           the
           third
           sort
           can
           neither
           take
           nor
           give
           good
           counsel
           :
           So
           some
           Princes
           are
           able
           to
           help
           themselves
           and
           others
           ;
           Others
           can
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           but
           
           not
           assist
           their
           friends
           ;
           And
           there
           is
           a
           third
           kind
           that
           can
           neither
           defend
           their
           own
           States
           nor
           others
           .
           I
           know
           not
           in
           which
           of
           these
           three
           sorts
           to
           place
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           :
           The
           last
           sort
           too
           base
           for
           him
           ;
           the
           second
           not
           high
           enough
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           in
           truth
           scant
           fit
           for
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           cannot
           help
           himself
           ,
           how
           may
           we
           judg
           him
           sufficient
           to
           succour
           others
           ?
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Wars
           where
           he
           hath
           not
           somewhat
           to
           do
           ,
           where
           he
           sendeth
           not
           some
           helps
           ,
           either
           of
           men
           or
           money
           ,
           or
           of
           both
           ;
           which
           argueth
           that
           he
           loveth
           to
           be
           always
           doing
           ,
           although
           he
           do
           nothing
           worthy
           his
           labour
           ,
           always
           troublesome
           ,
           although
           his
           troubles
           avail
           him
           little
           or
           nothing
           ;
           always
           desirous
           to
           embrace
           many
           things
           ,
           although
           he
           holdeth
           not
           safe
           any
           thing
           .
           But
           of
           Princes
           I
           had
           rather
           deliver
           unto
           you
           other
           mens
           judgments
           then
           mine
           own
           opinion
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heard
           what
           the
           Spanish
           Kingdoms
           are
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           you
           may
           easily
           conjecture
           that
           his
           principal
           force
           and
           strength
           cometh
           from
           Spain
           and
           Italy
           ,
           Countries
           as
           far
           different
           in
           conditions
           and
           qualities
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           distant
           in
           place
           and
           scituation
           :
           Of
           the
           force
           of
           these
           two
           Countries
           you
           shall
           therefore
           hear
           what
           a
           learned
           Writer
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           (
           who
           am
           not
           worthy
           to
           write
           )
           hath
           set
           down
           for
           his
           resolute
           opinion
           .
           I
           have
           told
           you
           long
           since
           ,
           that
           Guicciardine
           termeth
           the
           Footmen
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
             Infamia
             della
             militia
          
           ;
           And
           now
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           (
           because
           it
           falleth
           out
           very
           fit
           for
           my
           purpose
           )
           I
           may
           not
           forbear
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Authour
           in
           his
           ninth
           Book
           of
           the
           same
           History
           ,
           useth
           of
           the
           Infantry
           of
           Italy
           ,
           these
           words
           following
           ;
           
             All
             Princes
             that
             can
             be
             served
             with
          
           High
           Dutchmen
           ,
           Spaniards
           or
           Swizzers
           ,
           
             refuse
             the
             service
             of
          
           Italian
           
             Footmen
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             neither
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Customs
             and
             Orders
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             nor
             accustomed
             to
             continue
             long
             in
             the
             field
             .
          
           The
           same
           Writer
           considering
           that
           some
           kingdoms
           naturally
           are
           better
           able
           to
           defend
           themselves
           then
           offend
           their
           enemies
           ;
           delivereth
           for
           his
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Spanish
           King
           is
           far
           better
           able
           to
           defend
           his
           Kingdom
           from
           any
           Invasion
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           then
           to
           offend
           or
           annoy
           the
           said
           King
           ;
           By
           which
           two
           judgments
           I
           may
           boldly
           conjecture
           ,
           and
           prove
           my
           conjecture
           by
           
             Nicholaus
             Machiavelli
          
           ,
           (
           who
           hath
           written
           a
           whole
           Chapter
           upon
           this
           Argument
           )
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           but
           also
           any
           other
           Prince
           whatsoever
           ,
           being
           driven
           (
           when
           he
           hath
           occasion
           to
           offend
           or
           invade
           an
           enemy
           )
           to
           use
           forrain
           power
           ,
           and
           mercenary
           Souldiers
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           strong
           and
           mighty
           Prince
           :
           and
           that
           such
           is
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           ,
           is
           manifestly
           proved
           by
           the
           places
           before
           alledged
           out
           of
           Guicciardine
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           his
           Italians
           (
           the
           principal
           forces
           of
           an
           Army
           always
           consisting
           of
           Footmen
           )
           be
           not
           fit
           for
           that
           service
           ;
           and
           his
           Spaniards
           are
           better
           able
           to
           maintain
           his
           Realm
           at
           home
           ,
           then
           to
           molest
           his
           enemies
           abroad
           ;
           who
           can
           justly
           esteem
           him
           strong
           ,
           whose
           chiefest
           strength
           dependeth
           wholy
           upon
           these
           two
           Nations
           ?
           And
           now
           to
           leave
           the
           Italians
           ,
           as
           men
           in
           this
           respect
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           had
           in
           any
           great
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           more
           largely
           in
           the
           discovery
           and
           declaration
           of
           the
           Spanish
           valour
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           that
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           continual
           use
           and
           daily
           experience
           in
           Martial
           affairs
           ,
           have
           made
           them
           of
           late
           years
           very
           famous
           :
           It
           is
           also
           most
           certain
           and
           manifest
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           very
           patient
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           endure
           labour
           ,
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ;
           light
           of
           body
           ,
           sparing
           in
           their
           diet
           ,
           and
           therefore
           satisfied
           and
           maintained
           with
           a
           little
           ;
           wary
           and
           politique
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cunning
           in
           using
           and
           inventing
           new
           Stratagems
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           so
           desireous
           of
           Wars
           ,
           that
           unless
           they
           have
           a
           forrain
           enemy
           ,
           they
           will
           easily
           fall
           
           to
           variance
           and
           civil
           discord
           at
           home
           :
           But
           if
           you
           call
           to
           remembrance
           how
           they
           come
           to
           that
           fame
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           have
           attained
           ;
           if
           you
           consider
           that
           they
           are
           (
           as
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           testifieth
           )
           of
           an
           unquiet
           and
           contentious
           disposition
           ,
           and
           always
           affecting
           change
           and
           alteration
           ;
           if
           you
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           (
           as
           
             Paulus
             Iovius
          
           reporteth
           )
           they
           have
           minds
           evermore
           thirsting
           for
           Rule
           and
           Government
           ;
           whereunto
           if
           they
           once
           attain
           ,
           they
           bend
           their
           whole
           force
           and
           thoughts
           unto
           the
           purchasing
           of
           further
           and
           higher
           Authority
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           you
           weigh
           and
           remember
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           
             Piero
             Mexias
          
           ,
           a
           Spanish
           Historiographer
           saith
           )
           they
           cannot
           endure
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           a
           stranger
           ;
           you
           must
           needs
           think
           that
           the
           before
           mentioned
           vertues
           may
           be
           either
           obscured
           or
           hindred
           by
           these
           later
           vices
           :
           For
           let
           them
           meet
           with
           a
           Nation
           not
           so
           timerous
           as
           those
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           to
           deal
           of
           late
           ;
           let
           them
           follow
           their
           natural
           disposition
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           at
           variance
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           let
           them
           still
           cover
           and
           affect
           Authority
           ,
           and
           so
           when
           they
           should
           jointly
           help
           one
           another
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           proudly
           disdain
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           their
           own
           leaders
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           of
           late
           years
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           them
           contemn
           a
           stranger
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           or
           not
           agree
           with
           strangers
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           Flanders
           ;
           what
           fruit
           may
           be
           expected
           of
           their
           service
           ?
           or
           what
           profit
           can
           proceed
           of
           their
           valour
           ?
           It
           is
           imputed
           unto
           the
           Germans
           for
           a
           great
           fault
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           join
           with
           their
           enemies
           in
           battel
           ,
           they
           oftentimes
           refuse
           to
           strike
           a
           stroke
           before
           they
           have
           their
           due
           and
           monethly
           pays
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           one
           fault
           Princes
           make
           no
           great
           account
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           are
           subject
           to
           this
           fault
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           are
           commended
           for
           their
           loyalty
           and
           obedience
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           some
           men
           write
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           never
           discontent
           for
           want
           of
           their
           pay
           :
           But
           if
           you
           read
           either
           the
           Indian
           History
           ,
           or
           the
           Writers
           of
           their
           late
           Wars
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           they
           have
           oftentimes
           revolted
           for
           lack
           of
           their
           pay
           ;
           yea
           they
           have
           banded
           against
           their
           Captains
           ,
           and
           their
           best
           Souldiers
           have
           resisted
           the
           commandment
           of
           their
           Generals
           .
           This
           I
           could
           prove
           by
           many
           Examples
           ,
           but
           one
           notable
           Example
           shall
           suffice
           for
           those
           many
           .
           At
           what
           time
           it
           was
           agreed
           betwixt
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           that
           all
           Spaniards
           shall
           depart
           thence
           ;
           It
           was
           thought
           convenient
           and
           necessary
           by
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           General
           for
           the
           King
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           appoint
           some
           principal
           and
           chief
           Captains
           to
           have
           the
           leading
           and
           conducting
           of
           them
           into
           Italy
           ;
           Whereupon
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           gave
           express
           commandment
           unto
           the
           Kings
           Secretary
           Escovedo
           ,
           to
           assemble
           the
           Counsel
           of
           War
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           consult
           and
           deliberate
           what
           man
           was
           meetest
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           This
           Councel
           assembled
           ,
           made
           special
           choise
           of
           
             Don
             Alonso
             de
             Vargas
          
           ,
           who
           willingly
           accepted
           the
           charge
           ;
           but
           
             Iulian
             Romero
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           worth
           ,
           and
           no
           small
           experience
           ,
           openly
           re●u●ed
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           ,
           alledging
           for
           the
           only
           reason
           of
           his
           disobedience
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           dishonour
           for
           him
           to
           go
           into
           Italy
           under
           such
           a
           Leader
           ;
           because
           that
           he
           being
           Master
           of
           the
           Camp
           ,
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           had
           been
           his
           Souldier
           ;
           and
           
             De
             Vergas
          
           as
           boldly
           protested
           ,
           that
           since
           he
           had
           been
           thought
           worthy
           by
           the
           Counsel
           to
           govern
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           governed
           nor
           guided
           by
           
             Iulian
             Romero
          
           .
           The
           Councel
           acquainted
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           with
           this
           contention
           ;
           he
           fearing
           to
           discontent
           either
           Romero
           or
           Vergas
           ,
           and
           doubting
           that
           if
           they
           should
           be
           discontented
           ,
           some
           great
           inconvenience
           might
           follow
           thereon
           ;
           commanded
           the
           Councel
           to
           chuse
           a
           third
           man
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           County
           of
           Mansfield
           ;
           Whereat
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           so
           stormed
           ,
           that
           he
           complained
           of
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
             ,
             a
             Danderas
             displagad
             ,
          
           with
           Banners
           displayed
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           termeth
           it
           
           in
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           ;
           yea
           it
           seemed
           that
           he
           was
           so
           displeased
           therewith
           ,
           and
           so
           resolute
           to
           signifie
           his
           grief
           and
           discontentment
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           in
           his
           Letter
           unto
           the
           King
           is
           fain
           to
           intreat
           his
           Majesty
           that
           if
           
             Don
             Alons●
          
           ,
           moved
           with
           the
           same
           passion
           which
           possessed
           him
           when
           he
           chid
           hand-smooth
           with
           him
           ,
           should
           so
           much
           forget
           himself
           as
           to
           write
           ,
           Alganalibertag
           ,
           some
           unbeseeming
           speech
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           
             Como
             la
             ha
             hecho
             a
             mi
             ,
          
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           (
           ●aith
           he
           )
           unto
           me
           ,
           it
           might
           please
           his
           Majesty
           not
           only
           to
           dissemble
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           comfort
           ,
           favour
           ,
           and
           promise
           him
           some
           high
           reward
           ,
           assuring
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           recompence
           his
           Grace
           should
           bestow
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           take
           the
           same
           as
           bestowed
           upon
           himself
           ;
           yea
           further
           ,
           beseeching
           his
           Majesty
           to
           let
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           understand
           what
           he
           had
           written
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           commendations
           hath
           not
           a
           little
           availed
           him
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Salga
             de
             la
             opinion
             que
             ya
             concedido
             ,
          
           he
           may
           conceive
           no
           more
           so
           evil
           an
           opinion
           of
           me
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           .
           Was
           not
           this
           ,
           think
           you
           ,
           a
           point
           of
           great
           disobedience
           in
           a
           base
           Souldier
           ,
           as
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           had
           been
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           a
           bold
           part
           of
           a
           Souldier
           to
           rail
           at
           his
           General
           unto
           his
           face
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           a
           fault
           severely
           punishable
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           march
           under
           a
           Leader
           chosen
           by
           consent
           of
           an
           whole
           Councel
           at
           War
           ?
           Was
           not
           that
           General
           in
           an
           evil
           case
           ,
           who
           was
           constrained
           to
           flatter
           so
           mean
           a
           Souldier
           ?
           Or
           can
           that
           king
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           obedient
           and
           loyal
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           inforced
           ,
           not
           only
           not
           to
           punish
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           pardon
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           tolerate
           alone
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           recompence
           a
           rebellious
           and
           insolent
           Captain
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           some
           inconvenience
           that
           might
           follow
           of
           his
           discontentment
           or
           punishment
           ?
           But
           this
           was
           not
           all
           ,
           And
           
             Don
             Alonso
          
           alone
           shewed
           not
           himself
           discontented
           ;
           
             Sancho
             de
             Avila
          
           ,
           the
           Colonel
           Mudragon
           ,
           the
           Captain
           Monteselega
           ,
           the
           Colonel
           Verdugo
           ,
           the
           Castellan
           
             Francisco
             ,
             Hermandes
             de
             Avila
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           the
           most
           especial
           Captains
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           were
           likewise
           so
           displeased
           ,
           and
           uttered
           their
           discontentments
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           was
           compelled
           (
           as
           he
           testifieth
           in
           the
           same
           Letter
           )
           to
           pacifie
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           granting
           them
           their
           whole
           pays
           out
           of
           Wars
           which
           they
           had
           in
           Wars
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           promising
           them
           that
           they
           should
           have
           the
           like
           charges
           and
           Offices
           in
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Milan
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           in
           Flanders
           .
           Now
           whereas
           the
           wisest
           ,
           best
           ,
           and
           most
           serviceable
           Captains
           shew
           manifest
           signs
           of
           undutiful
           carriage
           ,
           and
           intolerable
           arrogancy
           ;
           may
           the
           meaner
           Souldiers
           be
           justly
           blamed
           if
           they
           fall
           into
           the
           like
           offence
           ?
           Or
           can
           that
           Nation
           be
           worthily
           commended
           for
           loyal
           and
           obedient
           Souldiers
           ,
           whose
           chief
           Officers
           do
           so
           highly
           forget
           and
           neglect
           their
           duty
           ?
           especially
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           weight
           and
           importance
           as
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           out
           of
           Flanders
           was
           at
           that
           time
           unto
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           this
           kind
           of
           disobedience
           is
           not
           usual
           ;
           and
           whereas
           there
           be
           good
           Masters
           ,
           there
           most
           commonly
           be
           likewise
           good
           servants
           ;
           So
           the
           Spanish
           King
           being
           better
           furnished
           with
           notable
           Captains
           then
           any
           other
           Prince
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           he
           must
           likewise
           have
           sufficient
           and
           good
           Souldiers
           ;
           And
           because
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           number
           and
           multitude
           but
           the
           goodness
           and
           valour
           of
           Souldiers
           maketh
           their
           Kings
           victorious
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           as
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           whose
           Captains
           pass
           the
           Captains
           of
           all
           other
           Princes
           ,
           both
           in
           number
           and
           experience
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           good
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           strong
           enough
           to
           encounter
           with
           any
           Adversary
           whatsoever
           :
           To
           this
           Argument
           it
           is
           easily
           answered
           ;
           that
           although
           the
           valour
           of
           Souldiers
           is
           better
           to
           be
           regarded
           then
           the
           number
           ,
           yet
           that
           Prince
           who
           hath
           valiant
           Souldiers
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           field
           a
           proportionable
           and
           equal
           number
           
           unto
           his
           enemies
           ,
           especially
           such
           enemies
           as
           rather
           excel
           then
           yeild
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           in
           valour
           and
           Chivalry
           may
           undoubtedly
           be
           held
           and
           reputed
           a
           Prince
           of
           no
           great
           strength
           and
           pui●sance
           .
           If
           then
           you
           remember
           (
           as
           you
           cannot
           forget
           )
           that
           the
           Christian
           Adversaries
           with
           whom
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           hath
           any
           great
           contention
           ;
           are
           ,
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           the
           Subjects
           of
           either
           of
           which
           Princes
           are
           neither
           inferiour
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           number
           or
           in
           valour
           )
           you
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           perceive
           and
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           not
           of
           might
           and
           power
           sufficient
           to
           contend
           at
           once
           with
           both
           these
           Princes
           .
           This
           was
           well
           known
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           )
           so
           carried
           himself
           in
           all
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           England
           for
           his
           enemy
           ,
           France
           was
           his
           friend
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           fell
           at
           variance
           with
           France
           ,
           he
           presently
           procured
           the
           friendship
           and
           alliance
           of
           England
           ;
           Besides
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           usual
           then
           to
           make
           conjectures
           of
           things
           to
           come
           by
           things
           that
           are
           past
           ,
           and
           to
           measure
           the
           present
           forces
           of
           Princes
           by
           their
           own
           or
           their
           Predecessors
           strength
           and
           power
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           for
           although
           a
           Kingdom
           be
           at
           sometimes
           more
           populous
           then
           at
           others
           ;
           yet
           because
           man
           in
           reason
           hath
           a
           better
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           is
           commonly
           and
           dayly
           seen
           ,
           then
           of
           that
           which
           happeneth
           very
           seldom
           ;
           he
           cannot
           greatly
           be
           deceived
           that
           measureth
           a
           new
           raigning
           Princes
           might
           and
           power
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           and
           his
           Predecessors
           former
           puissance
           :
           But
           before
           I
           enter
           into
           the
           due
           consideration
           hereof
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           let
           you
           understand
           whence
           it
           cometh
           to
           pass
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           lately
           become
           so
           famous
           as
           they
           are
           :
           you
           know
           that
           in
           this
           our
           corrupt
           Age
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           friended
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           favoured
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           highest
           in
           Authority
           ,
           are
           most
           commonly
           as
           high
           in
           praise
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           preheminence
           ;
           that
           all
           men
           covet
           to
           win
           favour
           with
           the
           Mighty
           ;
           that
           no
           man
           can
           so
           securely
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           boldly
           ,
           derogate
           the
           least
           jot
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           from
           their
           credit
           and
           reputation
           ,
           who
           in
           common
           opinion
           are
           held
           praise
           worthy
           .
           Common
           same
           is
           by
           Law
           a
           certain
           kind
           of
           proof
           ;
           and
           our
           common
           Proverb
           saith
           ;
           
             That
             it
             may
             be
             an
             untruth
             which
             two
             or
             three
             report
             ;
             but
             that
             can
             hardly
             be
             untrue
             which
             all
             or
             most
             men
             affirm
             to
             be
             certain
             and
             manifest
          
           ;
           yea
           such
           is
           the
           force
           of
           common
           same
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           it
           proceedeth
           first
           from
           grave
           and
           honest
           personages
           ,
           it
           carrieth
           great
           credit
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           hardly
           be
           credited
           that
           shall
           venture
           to
           gainsay
           or
           control
           the
           same
           .
           Since
           therefore
           divers
           Authors
           of
           great
           Antiquity
           ,
           of
           marvellous
           gravity
           ,
           of
           singular
           learning
           ,
           and
           rare
           wisdom
           ,
           have
           attributed
           in
           their
           speeches
           ,
           in
           their
           conferences
           ,
           in
           their
           writings
           ,
           more
           praises
           ,
           and
           far
           greater
           commendations
           unto
           Spain
           ,
           then
           unto
           any
           other
           Country
           ;
           many
           for
           fear
           to
           be
           reputed
           unwise
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           not
           subscribe
           to
           their
           opinion
           ;
           some
           to
           follow
           the
           new
           received
           custome
           of
           open
           and
           intolerable
           flattery
           ;
           and
           others
           for
           affection
           (
           which
           easily
           deceiveth
           very
           wise
           men
           )
           have
           of
           late
           years
           either
           thought
           it
           a
           duty
           ,
           or
           a
           degree
           and
           step
           to
           preferment
           ,
           to
           concur
           in
           opinion
           ,
           both
           openly
           and
           privately
           ,
           with
           as
           many
           as
           have
           dedicated
           their
           Studies
           ,
           and
           devoted
           themselves
           and
           their
           uttermost
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           the
           setting
           forth
           ,
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           augmentation
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           honour
           and
           reputation
           ;
           Thence
           it
           cometh
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           divers
           learned
           men
           in
           their
           Writing
           ,
           striving
           to
           yeild
           more
           praises
           to
           Spain
           then
           it
           deserveth
           ;
           make
           mention
           of
           such
           commodities
           to
           be
           as
           yet
           in
           Spain
           ,
           which
           many
           years
           before
           our
           great
           Grand-fathers
           time
           were
           never
           seen
           nor
           found
           therein
           .
           So
           doth
           
             Iohannes
             Vasoeus
          
           ,
           
           in
           his
           Preface
           of
           his
           History
           of
           Spain
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           sometimes
           so
           great
           abundance
           of
           gold
           and
           silver
           Mines
           in
           one
           Province
           of
           Spain
           called
           anciently
           Boetica
           ,
           as
           that
           divers
           forain
           Nations
           ,
           being
           
           drawn
           thither
           with
           an
           unsatiable
           desire
           and
           covetousness
           thereof
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           lade
           their
           Ships
           with
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           but
           also
           made
           Anchors
           for
           their
           Ships
           of
           silver
           .
           The
           same
           Authour
           addeth
           further
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Carthaginians
           came
           first
           into
           Spain
           ,
           they
           found
           in
           many
           houses
           great
           Barrels
           and
           Hogsheads
           made
           of
           pure
           silver
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           Stables
           the
           Mangers
           for
           their
           Horses
           of
           silver
           :
           In
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           being
           enriched
           only
           with
           the
           wealth
           of
           Spain
           ,
           were
           made
           able
           therewith
           alone
           to
           subdue
           the
           
             Sicilians
             ,
             Libians
          
           ,
           and
           Romans
           ;
           for
           they
           found
           their
           silver
           in
           such
           great
           quantity
           ,
           that
           one
           man
           called
           Bebelo
           ,
           gave
           daily
           unto
           Hannibal
           ,
           there
           thousand
           Crowns
           :
           The
           same
           Authour
           proceeding
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           commendation
           ,
           affirmeth
           our
           of
           Iustin
           ,
           That
           Spain
           may
           compare
           for
           fertility
           of
           soil
           ,
           with
           
             France
             ,
             Affrica
          
           and
           Italy
           ,
           for
           that
           these
           Countries
           never
           help
           Spain
           ,
           but
           Spain
           oftentimes
           holpe
           them
           with
           Corn
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           kind
           of
           Victuals
           .
           The
           same
           Authour
           Hyperbolishing
           still
           in
           one
           manner
           ,
           calleth
           Spain
           the
           most
           warlike
           Nation
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           the
           Teacher
           of
           Hannibal
           to
           war
           ,
           the
           Nurse
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           Province
           which
           knew
           not
           her self
           ,
           nor
           her
           strength
           ,
           before
           she
           was
           overcome
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           troubled
           the
           Romans
           more
           then
           any
           other
           Nation
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           The
           same
           Authour
           always
           continuing
           one
           course
           ,
           preferreth
           Spain
           for
           Antiquity
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           for
           faithful
           obedience
           to
           her
           Soveraign
           Kings
           and
           Governours
           ,
           before
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           attributing
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           profession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           Iames
           the
           son
           of
           Zebedeus
           ,
           and
           extolling
           their
           loyalty
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           only
           been
           always
           true
           unto
           their
           own
           Kings
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           forraign
           Princes
           and
           Leaders
           ;
           As
           
             Hannibal
             ,
             Pompey
             ,
             Iuba
          
           King
           of
           
             Numidia
             ,
             Sertorius
          
           ,
           a
           notable
           Roman
           Rebel
           ,
           reposed
           greater
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           Spaniards
           then
           in
           their
           own
           Nations
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           same
           Authour
           striving
           to
           exceed
           all
           others
           in
           flattery
           ,
           equalleth
           Spain
           for
           learned
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           learned
           Nations
           of
           Europe
           .
           And
           
             Sebastianus
             Foxius
          
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Institutione
             Historiae
          
           ,
           with
           a
           Spanish
           brag
           ,
           speaking
           by
           way
           of
           a
           Dialogue
           ,
           more
           arrogantly
           then
           wisely
           of
           himself
           ;
           giveth
           such
           praises
           unto
           himself
           for
           eloquence
           ,
           as
           T●lly
           the
           father
           and
           founder
           of
           eloquence
           ,
           would
           or
           did
           ever
           challenge
           ;
           And
           yet
           
             Tullies
             Verse
             (
             O
             fortunatam
             natam
             me
             Consule
             Romam
             ,
          
           argueth
           that
           he
           was
           somewhat
           proud
           and
           arrogant
           .
           Now
           to
           avoid
           the
           just
           reprehension
           of
           hatred
           or
           malice
           ,
           I
           will
           forbear
           to
           confute
           their
           Assertions
           at
           large
           ;
           and
           briefly
           ,
           impugn
           them
           ,
           not
           by
           mine
           own
           ,
           but
           by
           other
           mens
           Testimonies
           ,
           who
           shall
           not
           be
           inferiour
           but
           equal
           to
           Vasoeus
           for
           learning
           and
           sidelity
           :
           Munster
           therefore
           shall
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           Spain
           now
           yeildeth
           no
           golden
           or
           silver
           Mines
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           Mines
           it
           hath
           are
           of
           Lead
           and
           Tin
           ;
           which
           may
           perhaps
           in
           time
           turn
           into
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           beleeve
           
             Raymundus
             Lullius
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Alchimists
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           should
           chance
           at
           any
           time
           as
           many
           Historiographers
           as
           write
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           tell
           you
           that
           England
           should
           not
           then
           go
           behind
           Spain
           for
           gold
           and
           silver
           .
           The
           same
           Authour
           shall
           likewise
           tell
           you
           ,
           how
           likely
           it
           is
           that
           Spain
           should
           excel
           
             Affrica
             ,
             France
          
           and
           Italy
           ,
           in
           fertility
           of
           soil
           ,
           since
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           Spain
           lieth
           barren
           ,
           waste
           and
           desolate
           in
           many
           places
           ;
           and
           late
           experience
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Holland
          
           and
           England
           ,
           have
           many
           times
           supplied
           Spains
           wants
           of
           Corn
           and
           other
           Victuals
           :
           How
           warlike
           a
           Nation
           Spain
           hath
           been
           ,
           let
           not
           only
           Terapha
           ,
           a
           Spanish
           Chronocler
           ,
           and
           better
           witness
           for
           Spain
           then
           Vasoeus
           a
           Flemming
           ;
           but
           also
           reason
           and
           daily
           experience
           testifie
           ,
           both
           which
           telling
           us
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           hereafter
           hear
           )
           that
           Spain
           hath
           been
           conquered
           by
           more
           sundry
           Nations
           then
           any
           other
           Nation
           in
           
           the
           world
           do
           by
           necessary
           inference
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Spain
           yeildeth
           unto
           all
           those
           Nations
           in
           Prowess
           and
           Chivalty
           ;
           And
           all
           Historians
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           present
           Age
           ,
           will
           undoubtedly
           controll
           as
           many
           as
           shall
           presume
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           France
           and
           England
           troubled
           not
           Rome
           much
           more
           then
           Spain
           did
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           conquered
           ,
           for
           where
           was
           Caesar
           in
           greater
           danger
           then
           in
           England
           ?
           Where
           was
           there
           a
           Prince
           that
           durst
           challenge
           him
           to
           a
           single
           Combat
           but
           in
           England
           ?
           And
           what
           hold
           had
           he
           of
           his
           Conquest
           after
           he
           had
           conquered
           England
           ?
           No
           better
           then
           Vasoeus
           might
           have
           of
           a
           wet
           Eel
           by
           the
           tail
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           confutation
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           Terapha
           in
           some
           manner
           agreeth
           with
           Vasoeus
           touching
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           Raign
           of
           Claudius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Iames
           the
           Apostle
           travelled
           over
           all
           Spain
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           Paul
           came
           to
           Narbona
           :
           but
           how
           many
           won
           Iames
           to
           profess
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           travelling
           over
           all
           Spain
           ?
           Forsooth
           but
           poor
           nine
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           Ter●pha
           reporteth
           ;
           a
           small
           number
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Travel
           ,
           or
           for
           Vasoeus
           to
           boast
           and
           brag
           of
           ,
           much
           less
           for
           him
           to
           pre●et
           Spain
           in
           this
           respect
           before
           all
           other
           Nations
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           not
           why
           for
           Antiquity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           England
           should
           yeild
           unto
           Spain
           ;
           because
           the
           same
           Iosephus
           which
           buried
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           alone
           ,
           as
           Paul
           and
           Iames
           came
           into
           Spain
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           company
           arrived
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           not
           he
           alone
           ,
           but
           divers
           of
           his
           society
           ,
           converted
           not
           poor
           nine
           ,
           but
           infinite
           many
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           profess
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           baptized
           :
           And
           if
           a
           Spaniard
           may
           carry
           equal
           credit
           with
           a
           Flemming
           (
           which
           a
           Spaniard
           will
           rather
           die
           then
           not
           do
           )
           our
           little
           English
           Island
           professed
           Christ
           long
           before
           Spain
           .
           For
           Dr.
           Illescas
           in
           his
           Ponti●ical
           History
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Elutherius
           sent
           Fugacius
           ,
           
           and
           Damianus
           into
           England
           to
           baptize
           King
           Lucius
           and
           all
           his
           Houshold
           :
           And
           England
           was
           the
           first
           Province
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           common
           opinion
           of
           all
           other
           Nations
           ,
           that
           received
           and
           professed
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           
           and
           if
           Spain
           may
           brag
           of
           their
           Isidorus
           Archbishop
           of
           Sivil
           ,
           
           or
           of
           Eludius
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           which
           purged
           their
           Country
           of
           the
           Heresie
           of
           the
           Monopoliss
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           our
           Island
           boast
           of
           
             Augustinus
             Militus
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Iohn
           which
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           first
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           
           not
           to
           remove
           errors
           as
           their
           Bishops
           did
           ,
           but
           to
           confirm
           our
           Countrimen
           in
           that
           Christian
           Religion
           and
           Profession
           which
           they
           had
           received
           and
           entertained
           almost
           five
           hundred
           years
           before
           their
           coming
           .
           Neither
           may
           it
           be
           justified
           that
           Spain
           (
           as
           Vasoeus
           saith
           )
           after
           it
           had
           once
           entertained
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           never
           fell
           from
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           Illescas
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Pope
           Pelagius
           the
           second
           ,
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           585.
           year
           of
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ,
           Recaredus
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Goths
           ,
           and
           of
           Spain
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           King
           that
           expelled
           the
           Arrian
           Heresie
           out
           of
           his
           kingdom
           and
           expresly
           commanded
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           receive
           and
           profess
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           Whereby
           it
           appeareth
           that
           Spain
           lived
           from
           the
           time
           of
           St.
           Iames
           and
           St.
           Pauls
           being
           there
           ,
           until
           Recaredus
           his
           Raign
           ,
           which
           is
           better
           then
           four
           hundred
           years
           ,
           in
           manifest
           and
           manifold
           Heresies
           ;
           a
           crime
           which
           cannot
           be
           proved
           to
           have
           been
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           in
           many
           other
           Nations
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           once
           submitted
           themselves
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           Spain
           will
           still
           continue
           to
           brag
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           King
           Ferdinand
           was
           entituled
           by
           Alexander
           the
           sixth
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           
           they
           may
           leave
           to
           boast
           thereof
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           hear
           that
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           our
           King
           ,
           not
           much
           after
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           was
           surnamed
           by
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ,
           Pope
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Defender
             of
             the
             Catholique
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Switzers
           for
           their
           service
           done
           unto
           the
           same
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ,
           
           received
           of
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Helpers
             and
             Protectors
             of
             
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Liberty
          
           ;
           a
           Title
           in
           no
           respect
           inferiour
           unto
           that
           of
           Spain
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           Clouis
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           above
           nine
           hundred
           years
           before
           their
           Ferdinando
           the
           fifth
           was
           honoured
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           
             The
             most
             Christian
             King
          
           :
           A
           Title
           as
           for
           Antiquity
           ,
           so
           for
           worthiness
           better
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           because
           the
           French
           Kings
           ,
           for
           the
           worthiness
           and
           multitude
           of
           their
           deserts
           towards
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           called
           
             Prim●geniti
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           the
           eldest
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           Now
           from
           their
           faith
           towards
           God
           ,
           to
           their
           fidelity
           towards
           their
           Princes
           ,
           a
           matter
           sufficiently
           handled
           ,
           and
           therefore
           needless
           ,
           and
           not
           requiring
           any
           other
           confutation
           ,
           then
           the
           advantage
           that
           may
           be
           taken
           of
           Vasoeus
           his
           own
           words
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           have
           been
           faithful
           unto
           forrainers
           and
           strange
           Princes
           ,
           and
           have
           submited
           their
           necks
           unto
           many
           several
           Nations
           ,
           it
           argueth
           inconstancy
           ,
           fellow-mate
           to
           levity
           ,
           which
           is
           either
           a
           Mother
           or
           a
           guid
           unto
           disloyalty
           ;
           because
           light
           heads
           are
           quickly
           displeased
           ,
           and
           discontented
           minds
           give
           easie
           entertainment
           unto
           rebellious
           and
           treasonable
           cogitations
           .
           To
           conclude
           then
           this
           Point
           with
           their
           learning
           ,
           let
           me
           oppose
           a
           Spaniard
           unto
           a
           Flemming
           ;
           a
           man
           better
           acquainted
           with
           the
           vertues
           and
           vices
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           then
           a
           stranger
           ,
           a
           man
           who
           giveth
           his
           Testimony
           of
           Vasoeus
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           writing
           of
           the
           Spanish
           History
           :
           
             Iohn
             Vasoeus
          
           a
           Elemming
           ,
           seeing
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           how
           careless
           they
           were
           to
           commit
           to
           perpetual
           memory
           the
           worthy
           exploits
           and
           actions
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           began
           of
           late
           years
           to
           set
           forth
           a
           small
           Chronicle
           :
           Why
           then
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           negligent
           ,
           they
           are
           careless
           of
           their
           own
           commendation
           ;
           so
           thought
           Vasoeus
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           had
           not
           written
           their
           History
           ;
           so
           saith
           
             Sebastianus
             Foxius
          
           ,
           the
           man
           whom
           I
           bring
           to
           confute
           Vasoeus
           ;
           the
           man
           who
           by
           attributing
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           more
           unto
           himself
           then
           any
           modest
           man
           (
           unless
           it
           were
           a
           bragging
           Spaniard
           )
           would
           do
           ,
           giveth
           me
           occasion
           to
           think
           that
           he
           will
           not
           derogate
           or
           detract
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           praises
           due
           unto
           his
           own
           Country
           :
           This
           man
           therefore
           in
           his
           before
           mentioned
           Book
           speaketh
           thus
           of
           the
           learning
           of
           
             Spain
             :
             Our
             Country
             men
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             both
             in
             old
             time
             and
             in
             this
             Age
             having
             continually
             lived
             in
             forrain
             or
             domestical
             Wars
             ,
             never
             gave
             their
             minds
             greatly
             unto
             study
             ;
             for
             the
             rewards
             of
             learning
             in
             our
             Country
             are
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             they
             proper
             unto
             a
             few
             paltry
             Pettyfoggers
             ;
             and
             our
             wits
             being
             high
             and
             lofty
             ,
             could
             never
             brook
             the
             pains
             that
             learning
             requireth
             ,
             but
             either
             we
             disdaining
             all
             kind
             of
             study
             ,
             give
             our selves
             presently
             to
             the
             purchase
             of
             Honours
             and
             Riches
             ,
             or
             else
             following
             our
             studies
             for
             a
             small
             while
             ,
             quickly
             give
             them
             over
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             had
             attained
             to
             the
             full
             and
             absolute
             perfe●tion
             of
             learning
             ,
             so
             that
             very
             few
             or
             none
             are
             found
             amongst
             us
             ,
             who
             may
             compare
             for
             learning
             with
             the
             Italians
             ,
             or
             have
             shewed
             the
             ripeness
             and
             sharp
             maturity
             of
             their
             wits
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             any
             kind
             of
             study
             .
          
           You
           have
           heard
           two
           contrary
           opinions
           touching
           the
           Spaniards
           learning
           ;
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           discretion
           to
           follow
           and
           beleeve
           which
           of
           them
           you
           please
           ;
           and
           withal
           to
           consider
           by
           the
           way
           what
           manner
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           we
           should
           have
           ,
           if
           the
           Spanish
           ignorant
           and
           unlearned
           Clergy
           might
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           a
           long
           time
           both
           desired
           and
           endeavoured
           ,
           prescribe
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           unto
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christendom
           .
           The
           favourable
           Assertions
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Spain
           being
           thus
           briefly
           refelled
           ,
           it
           remaineth
           now
           to
           make
           a
           conjectural
           estimate
           of
           the
           Spanish
           present
           Forces
           ,
           by
           an
           Historical
           Declaration
           of
           the
           power
           thereof
           in
           times
           past
           ;
           and
           because
           it
           were
           over
           tedious
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           recital
           of
           such
           forces
           as
           Spain
           hath
           imployed
           many
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ,
           in
           her
           own
           defence
           ,
           or
           in
           disturbance
           of
           her
           forrain
           enemies
           abroad
           ,
           I
           will
           restrain
           my self
           unto
           such
           a
           time
           as
           is
           within
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           especially
           unto
           the
           Raigne
           of
           Charls
           
           the
           fifth
           ;
           For
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           Spain
           was
           never
           ,
           for
           this
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           said
           Charles
           was
           both
           King
           thereof
           and
           Emperor
           .
           And
           albeit
           
             Piero
             Mexias
          
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Gratianus
           the
           Emperor
           attributeth
           so
           much
           unto
           Spaniards
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           more
           boldly
           then
           truly
           affirmeth
           ;
           that
           the
           Emperor
           flourished
           more
           under
           Spaniards
           ,
           then
           under
           any
           other
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ;
           and
           alledgeth
           for
           proof
           of
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           the
           flourishing
           Estate
           thereof
           ,
           under
           the
           before
           named
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           .
           Yet
           I
           think
           that
           the
           Empire
           being
           added
           unto
           Spain
           ,
           rather
           beautified
           Spain
           ,
           then
           that
           Spain
           being
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           Empire
           ,
           did
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           illustrate
           the
           majesty
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           because
           as
           little
           Stars
           give
           no
           light
           or
           beauty
           unto
           the
           Moon
           ,
           but
           receive
           both
           from
           the
           Moon
           ;
           so
           a
           lesser
           dignity
           being
           joyned
           to
           a
           greater
           ,
           addeth
           no
           reputation
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           is
           greatly
           honoured
           and
           beautified
           by
           the
           conjunction
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           redoundeth
           it
           much
           (
           in
           my
           simple
           opinion
           )
           unto
           the
           honour
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           that
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           was
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           Spain
           is
           not
           greatly
           honoured
           thereby
           ,
           because
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           was
           a
           Flemming
           ,
           and
           no
           Spaniard
           ;
           and
           Spain
           came
           unto
           him
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           by
           marriage
           with
           the
           heire
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Arragon
           and
           Castile
           ;
           and
           the
           Empire
           was
           rather
           disgraced
           then
           honoured
           by
           the
           said
           Charles
           ,
           because
           he
           being
           born
           in
           Gaunt
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           a
           vassal
           ,
           and
           natural-born
           subject
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           also
           unto
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Dominions
           ,
           Lands
           and
           Seigniories
           which
           he
           had
           in
           possession
           ,
           saving
           those
           which
           he
           held
           of
           France
           and
           the
           Empire
           .
           But
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           such
           an
           Emperor
           as
           he
           was
           (
           and
           undoubtedly
           he
           was
           a
           very
           mighty
           ,
           wise
           and
           politick
           Prince
           )
           never
           brought
           into
           the
           Field
           against
           any
           of
           his
           Enemies
           whatsoever
           ,
           so
           great
           forces
           ,
           and
           so
           mighty
           an
           Army
           ,
           as
           might
           worthily
           be
           called
           invincible
           (
           by
           which
           name
           the
           proud
           and
           bragging
           Spaniards
           baptized
           their
           late
           Army
           against
           England
           )
           This
           Emperor
           being
           (
           as
           you
           may
           conjecture
           and
           perceive
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           )
           both
           Ambitious
           and
           Warlick
           ,
           had
           in
           his
           life
           time
           many
           wars
           with
           divers
           Princes
           ,
           but
           none
           more
           notable
           ,
           famous
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           perpetual
           memory
           ,
           th●n
           his
           wars
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Italy
          
           ,
           and
           Germany
           :
           For
           the
           wars
           which
           he
           had
           against
           the
           Turk
           are
           not
           properly
           to
           be
           termed
           his
           ,
           because
           his
           Forces
           alone
           were
           not
           imployed
           therein
           ,
           but
           the
           aid
           and
           help
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           part
           of
           Christendom
           .
           His
           Forces
           in
           Germany
           were
           not
           above
           9000
           Horsemen
           ,
           and
           50000
           Footmen
           ,
           as
           
             Lewis
             Guicciardine
          
           testifieth
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           :
           And
           although
           he
           used
           in
           these
           wars
           all
           his
           wit
           and
           policy
           to
           increase
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           weaken
           and
           diminish
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           performing
           the
           one
           by
           drawing
           into
           League
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           aid
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           :
           And
           effecting
           the
           other
           (
           as
           Sleidan
           writeth
           )
           by
           great
           cunning
           ,
           and
           policy
           used
           in
           distracting
           many
           Princes
           concurring
           in
           opinion
           touching
           matters
           of
           Religion
           with
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           from
           their
           side
           and
           Faction
           ;
           yet
           the
           Protestants
           Army
           ,
           consisting
           of
           10000
           Horsemen
           ,
           and
           90000
           Footmen
           ,
           was
           far
           greater
           then
           his
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           had
           undoubtedly
           gotten
           the
           day
           against
           him
           when
           they
           joyned
           battel
           together
           ,
           had
           not
           divers
           of
           their
           Confederates
           left
           and
           abandoned
           them
           before
           the
           battel
           was
           fought
           ;
           Or
           had
           not
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           committed
           a
           gross
           error
           in
           joyning
           battel
           with
           him
           .
           His
           Armies
           brought
           into
           France
           were
           many
           ,
           but
           none
           greater
           then
           at
           Laundresy
           and
           Marcelles
           :
           In
           the
           first
           he
           was
           aided
           by
           our
           King
           ;
           
           And
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           by
           most
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           confederates
           ,
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           first
           overthrown
           by
           him
           in
           Italy
           ,
           was
           constrained
           to
           implore
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Turk
           against
           him
           :
           For
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Marselles
           he
           had
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Illescas
           reporteth
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Paulus
             tertius
          
           )
           in
           his
           Army
           about
           25000
           Almains
           ,
           8000
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           ten
           or
           twelve
           thousand
           Italians
           ;
           the
           Almains
           ga●hered
           within
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           within
           his
           own
           Realm
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           Italians
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Milan
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           Italy
           ,
           At
           Laundresey
           ,
           reckoning
           therein
           the
           Forces
           which
           he
           had
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           his
           whole
           Army
           came
           not
           to
           above
           50000
           (
           as
           the
           said
           Guicciardine
           affirmeth
           .
           )
           These
           were
           the
           greatest
           Strengths
           that
           ever
           he
           gathered
           together
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Queen
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           any
           other
           Allie
           or
           Confederate
           ,
           hath
           oftentimes
           brought
           far
           greater
           Forces
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           as
           both
           our
           Histories
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           and
           Scotish
           Chronicles
           do
           witness
           .
           And
           Mr.
           
             de
             la
             Noüe
          
           ,
           his
           opinion
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           King
           of
           himself
           is
           very
           well
           able
           to
           raise
           a
           far
           greater
           Army
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           these
           were
           ,
           against
           any
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           therefore
           need
           (
           as
           I
           might
           conveniently
           do
           in
           this
           place
           )
           confer
           the
           Forces
           of
           England
           or
           of
           France
           with
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           had
           never
           gotten
           the
           happy
           victory
           ,
           which
           he
           obtained
           against
           Franci●
           the
           first
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Italian
           Captains
           ,
           whom
           the
           French
           King
           put
           in
           trust
           ,
           deceived
           him
           by
           taking
           pay
           for
           many
           more
           Souldiers
           then
           they
           had
           in
           their
           bands
           ;
           (
           a
           fault
           too
           much
           used
           in
           our
           Modern
           Wars
           )
           had
           not
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           most
           need
           of
           them
           ,
           departed
           to
           their
           own
           homes
           ;
           had
           not
           the
           French
           King
           given
           himself
           too
           carelesly
           to
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           caused
           his
           Forces
           to
           decrease
           and
           diminish
           daily
           ;
           or
           had
           not
           the
           said
           King
           very
           unadvisedly
           attempted
           in
           the
           cold
           Winter
           to
           besiege
           Pavia
           :
           
           For
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Pescara
           ,
           understanding
           that
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           being
           counselled
           thereunto
           by
           Captain
           Bonnevet
           ,
           was
           gone
           to
           besiege
           Pavia
           ,
           said
           unto
           his
           Souldiers
           ;
           We
           that
           were
           no
           better
           then
           men
           already
           conquered
           ,
           are
           now
           become
           Conquerors
           ;
           for
           our
           Enemy
           ,
           being
           therein
           ill
           advised
           ,
           leaveth
           us
           in
           Lody
           ,
           and
           goeth
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Almains
           at
           Pavia
           ;
           where
           the
           French-men
           will
           not
           onely
           lose
           that
           Fury
           ,
           with
           which
           many
           times
           they
           work
           wonders
           ,
           but
           also
           will
           spend
           their
           chiefest
           Forces
           in
           a
           long
           and
           tedious
           siege
           of
           a
           Town
           ,
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           in
           fighting
           with
           a
           very
           valiant
           and
           most
           obstinate
           Nation
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           we
           shall
           receive
           fresh
           supplies
           out
           of
           Germany
           ;
           and
           without
           all
           doubt
           ,
           if
           the
           War
           continue
           long
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           likely
           to
           do
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           hope
           for
           a
           most
           happy
           and
           victorious
           end
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           Emperor
           ,
           in
           these
           Wars
           ,
           (
           the
           worst
           of
           which
           was
           far
           more
           just
           ,
           then
           the
           best
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           hath
           lately
           undertaken
           )
           could
           with
           the
           help
           and
           furtherance
           of
           all
           his
           Allies
           and
           Confederates
           make
           no
           greater
           Forces
           ,
           then
           are
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           nor
           with
           his
           Forces
           should
           ever
           have
           had
           so
           good
           success
           as
           he
           had
           ,
           if
           his
           Adversaries
           had
           been
           so
           wise
           and
           wary
           as
           they
           might
           have
           been
           :
           Why
           shall
           his
           son
           King
           Philip
           be
           thought
           able
           to
           bring
           more
           men
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           then
           were
           in
           those
           Armies
           ,
           or
           worthy
           of
           so
           good
           fortune
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           ,
           since
           his
           strength
           is
           in
           no
           respect
           comparable
           unto
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Actions
           and
           his
           Enterprises
           have
           not
           the
           like
           colour
           and
           shew
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           of
           Justice
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Emperor
           had
           ?
           That
           the
           Father
           excelled
           the
           Son
           in
           strength
           ,
           all
           men
           will
           confess
           ,
           saving
           those
           wich
           carry
           a
           partial
           and
           prejudicate
           opinion
           of
           the
           present
           greatness
           of
           Spain
           :
           for
           albeit
           the
           son
           hath
           lately
           added
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           unto
           those
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           which
           his
           Father
           possessed
           and
           left
           unto
           him
           ;
           although
           the
           Empire
           hath
           continued
           for
           these
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           is
           likely
           to
           ●emain
           still
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           his
           very
           neer
           kinsmen
           ;
           in
           regard
           of
           whose
           Affinity
           and
           kindred
           he
           may
           boldly
           rest
           in
           as
           great
           hope
           and
           assured
           confidence
           of
           the
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           as
           he
           might
           if
           himself
           were
           Emperor
           :
           Yet
           having
           so
           governed
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           and
           continual
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           those
           Countries
           cannot
           yeeld
           him
           such
           Aid
           of
           Men
           and
           ●oney
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           unto
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           h●s
           Wars
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Lewis
             Guicciardin●
          
           in
           the
           second
           Book
           of
           his
           Commentaries
           affirmeth
           )
           had
           greater
           help
           both
           of
           Men
           and
           money
           from
           them
           alone
           ,
           th●n
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           he
           hath
           greatly
           impaired
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           far
           inferiour
           unto
           his
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           unto
           that
           same
           which
           he
           himself
           was
           like
           to
           make
           before
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           his
           Civil
           Wars
           .
           For
           to
           omit
           that
           he
           can
           now
           hardly
           make
           such
           strength
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ,
           or
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           have
           had
           in
           their
           Armies
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           had
           at
           one
           time
           6000
           horse
           ,
           and
           30000
           foot
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           as
           many
           footmen
           ,
           and
           4000
           horsemen
           more
           ;
           The
           decrease
           and
           diminution
           of
           his
           strength
           doth
           manifestly
           appear
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Low-Countries
           are
           now
           reduced
           unto
           that
           poverty
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           a
           penury
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           possibly
           fetch
           any
           reasonable
           great
           number
           thence
           to
           imploy
           them
           in
           forreign
           services
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           fain
           to
           bring
           in
           Strangers
           to
           defend
           his
           Towns
           against
           the
           united
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           
             Iacobus
             Meyerus
          
           in
           the
           sixth
           book
           of
           his
           Chronicles
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           reporteth
           that
           Philip
           King
           of
           Flanders
           in
           the
           year
           1181
           having
           Wars
           against
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           had
           200000
           Men
           in
           his
           Army
           :
           and
           
             Adrianus
             Barbadus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           recordeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Utritch
           is
           able
           ,
           upon
           any
           urgent
           occasion
           ,
           to
           arm
           40000
           Men.
           The
           first
           of
           these
           reports
           sheweth
           what
           the
           force
           of
           Flanders
           hath
           been
           ;
           and
           the
           second
           giveth
           me
           occasion
           to
           conjectu●e
           and
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           cannot
           but
           be
           great
           ,
           since
           a
           Bishop
           of
           one
           Town
           could
           readily
           and
           conveniently
           Arm
           so
           many
           Men.
           It
           is
           written
           that
           the
           chiefest
           cause
           of
           displeasure
           and
           contention
           betwixt
           Philip
           ,
           sirnamed
           The
           Fair
           ,
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Pope
           Boniface
           the
           eighth
           ,
           was
           ,
           because
           the
           said
           Philip
           would
           not
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           and
           intreaty
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           restore
           Guido
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           unto
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           accompany
           and
           assist
           the
           Christians
           in
           their
           Wars
           in
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           where
           the
           said
           Guido's
           Predecessors
           had
           done
           better
           service
           then
           any
           other
           Prince
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           and
           the
           Pope
           held
           an
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Guido's
           presence
           would
           avail
           the
           Christians
           much
           more
           then
           the
           society
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Princes
           .
           What
           a
           loss
           then
           hath
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           by
           the
           Low
           Countries
           poverty
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           money
           as
           of
           men
           ,
           since
           the
           same
           Countries
           were
           of
           late
           years
           more
           populous
           ,
           far
           richer
           ,
           and
           better
           inhabited
           then
           they
           were
           in
           times
           past
           .
           It
           is
           a
           worlds
           wonder
           to
           see
           the
           Riches
           ,
           the
           beauty
           ,
           the
           Pride
           ,
           and
           the
           jolity
           of
           those
           Citi●s
           before
           the
           late
           C●vil
           Wars
           ;
           And
           it
           will
           make
           any
           mans
           heart
           bleed
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           within
           his
           body
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           poverty
           ,
           desolation
           ,
           ruine
           and
           calamity
           of
           them
           at
           this
           
           present
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           weakness
           of
           Flanders
           so
           prejudicial
           or
           hurtfull
           unto
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           as
           the
           obstinate
           continuance
           of
           the
           United
           Provinc●s
           in
           their
           disobedience
           against
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           considering
           the
           extremity
           of
           his
           malice
           against
           England
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           grievous
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           so
           fast
           a
           League
           of
           friendship
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           ;
           And
           he
           cannot
           but
           be
           sorry
           in
           heart
           as
           often
           as
           he
           remembreth
           what
           aid
           they
           yeelded
           us
           against
           his
           invincible
           Navy
           ,
           wh●reby
           the
           same
           was
           more
           easily
           subdued
           and
           overthrown
           :
           But
           if
           he
           should
           look
           considerately
           upon
           their
           Strength
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Mariners
           and
           Sea-fa●ing
           m●n
           ,
           whereof
           he
           hath
           more
           need
           then
           of
           any
           other
           people
           whatsoever
           ,
           〈◊〉
           cannot
           but
           utterly
           despair
           to
           attain
           unto
           his
           desires
           ,
           or
           to
           satisfie
           his
           revengefull
           minde
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           those
           P●ovinces
           shall
           continue
           in
           Amity
           with
           us
           .
           It
           will
           seem
           inc●edible
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           reported
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           natural
           Inhabitants
           in
           such
           a
           Country
           ,
           where
           most
           part
           of
           their
           Martial
           men
           are
           imployed
           in
           forreign
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           remaining
           at
           home
           are
           scant
           fit
           to
           make
           soulders
           ;
           For
           that
           every
           man
           that
           hath
           an
           aff●ction
           and
           liking
           to
           be
           trained
           up
           in
           Armes
           ,
           desireth
           to
           be
           sent
           into
           some
           such
           place
           where
           he
           may
           have
           the
           use
           of
           Armes
           ;
           It
           is
           an
           ancient
           custom
           amongst
           Princes
           ,
           if
           one
           hath
           an
           occasion
           to
           passe
           with
           an
           Army
           through
           anothers
           Country
           ,
           to
           take
           Pledges
           and
           Hostages
           that
           he
           shall
           passe
           without
           any
           kinde
           of
           Annoyance
           :
           And
           if
           caution
           be
           thought
           necessary
           when
           a
           multitude
           goeth
           but
           through
           a
           Forreign
           Dominion
           ,
           how
           can
           a
           Prince
           be
           too
           watchfull
           ,
           provident
           ,
           and
           circumspect
           over
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Forreigners
           residing
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           although
           they
           be
           not
           armed
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           arm
           themselves
           at
           any
           time
           ?
           although
           they
           be
           dispersed
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           congregate
           and
           unite
           themselves
           together
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           although
           they
           want
           Guides
           and
           Governours
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           any
           malicious
           enterprise
           ;
           yet
           if
           any
           Army
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           should
           attempt
           any
           manner
           of
           Hostility
           against
           the
           Prince
           within
           whose
           dominion
           they
           live
           ▪
           they
           may
           watch
           and
           wait
           for
           some
           good
           opportunity
           to
           joyne
           with
           their
           Countrymen
           ,
           and
           so
           endanger
           his
           Estate
           that
           harboureth
           them
           :
           And
           sometimes
           Strangers
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           grow
           to
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           in
           other
           Princes
           dominions
           ,
           that
           they
           become
           both
           terrible
           and
           dangerous
           unto
           the
           Countrey
           which
           they
           inhabit
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           certain
           wicked
           Rebels
           cruelly
           murthered
           Charles
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           
           of
           which
           some
           were
           according
           to
           their
           desert
           severely
           punished
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           (
           both
           they
           and
           their
           Poste●ity
           )
           banished
           out
           of
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Earldome
           ,
           and
           also
           out
           of
           all
           the
           dominions
           of
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           all
           men
           and
           nations
           hating
           them
           for
           their
           wickedness
           ,
           they
           wandered
           up
           and
           down
           the
           wide
           world
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           finde
           any
           place
           that
           would
           receive
           and
           harbour
           them
           ;
           until
           that
           Edward
           King
           
             of
             England
          
           vouchsafed
           them
           a
           simple
           dwelling
           place
           in
           a
           little
           Island
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           called
           Gherma
           ,
           where
           in
           a
           few
           years
           they
           so
           multiplied
           and
           encreased
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1287.
           they
           presumed
           to
           wage
           war
           against
           the
           said
           King
           Edward
           ;
           but
           being
           happily
           subdued
           by
           him
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           were
           slain
           ,
           and
           the
           residue
           which
           escaped
           became
           Sea-Rovers
           ,
           and
           spared
           not
           to
           pill
           and
           poll
           any
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ,
           th●t
           chanced
           to
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           This
           example
           may
           warn
           all
           Princes
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           strangers
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           such
           as
           have
           been
           Traytors
           unto
           
           their
           own
           Princes
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           considereth
           well
           every
           circumstance
           thereof
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           others
           like
           unto
           it
           ,
           may
           boldly
           presume
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Country
           is
           replenished
           with
           strangers
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           such
           as
           have
           b●en
           Traytors
           unto
           their
           own
           Princes
           ,
           hath
           great
           occasion
           to
           live
           in
           great
           doubt
           of
           his
           own
           security
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           subjects
           safety
           .
           But
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           against
           such
           strangers
           as
           are
           fled
           into
           England
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Country
           for
           their
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           I
           know
           that
           God
           ordained
           Cities
           of
           refuge
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           was
           lawful
           for
           ●nnocents
           and
           men
           wrongfully
           oppressed
           ,
           to
           fly
           for
           safety
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           over
           such
           strangers
           it
           cannot
           be
           amiss
           to
           have
           a
           watchful
           Eye
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           Cherish
           t●em
           ,
           if
           living
           well
           ,
           and
           under
           Law
           ,
           they
           be
           wronged
           by
           the
           natural
           subjects
           of
           his
           Country
           where
           they
           live
           ,
           against
           the
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           as
           to
           foresee
           ,
           that
           neither
           all
           ,
           nor
           part
           of
           them
           be
           induced
           by
           the
           natural
           or
           professed
           Enemies
           of
           the
           State
           in
           which
           they
           are
           harboured
           ,
           to
           attempt
           any
           open
           Hostility
           ,
           or
           secret
           Treason
           against
           him
           that
           vouchsafeth
           to
           harbor
           them
           .
           You
           have
           heard
           what
           may
           be
           said
           against
           the
           present
           strength
           of
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ;
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           you
           hear
           what
           can
           be
           objected
           against
           his
           wisdom
           and
           justice
           in
           Civ●l
           Government
           :
           For
           as
           necessary
           are
           Justice
           and
           Prudence
           for
           a
           peaceable
           regiment
           ,
           as
           Force
           and
           Policy
           in
           time
           of
           Wars
           .
           To
           censure
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           will
           argue
           small
           wisdom
           in
           me
           ,
           who
           do
           both
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           my
           duty
           to
           think
           well
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           of
           all
           Princes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           examine
           their
           actions
           ,
           nor
           look
           into
           the
           mysteries
           of
           their
           secret
           enterprises
           ;
           And
           yet
           because
           his
           favorites
           and
           friends
           spare
           not
           to
           report
           whatsoever
           their
           wicked
           hearts
           can
           imagine
           against
           our
           Sovereign
           ,
           I
           may
           boldy
           presume
           to
           commit
           to
           your
           secret
           view
           what
           others
           have
           published
           in
           prejudice
           of
           his
           wisdom
           and
           justice
           ,
           especially
           since
           I
           intend
           not
           to
           discover
           any
           hidden
           oversights
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           known
           to
           the
           world
           for
           most
           manifest
           errours
           .
           These
           unto
           him
           that
           hath
           leasure
           to
           enter
           into
           considerations
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           would
           fall
           out
           to
           be
           very
           many
           ;
           but
           my
           purpose
           is
           at
           this
           time
           but
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           four
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           four
           I
           will
           deliver
           you
           my
           opinion
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
           I
           hold
           it
           first
           for
           a
           great
           oversight
           ,
           that
           being
           bound
           by
           oath
           to
           rule
           and
           Govern
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           
           by
           Deputies
           ,
           and
           principal
           Officers
           being
           born
           within
           the
           Limits
           of
           Brabant
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           he
           contrary
           to
           his
           Oath
           and
           all
           good
           policy
           ,
           hath
           ruled
           the
           said
           Countries
           by
           proud
           and
           d●sdainfull
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           For
           although
           a
           Magistrate
           loveth
           vertue
           ,
           and
           hateth
           vice
           ,
           embraceth
           justice
           ,
           and
           disliketh
           oppression
           ,
           possesseth
           all
           good
           qualities
           ,
           and
           entertaineth
           scant
           any
           kinde
           of
           ill
           disposition
           ;
           yet
           if
           he
           cannot
           accommodate
           himself
           unto
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           subjects
           which
           are
           committed
           unto
           his
           charge
           ,
           instead
           of
           Peace
           and
           tranquility
           ,
           he
           shall
           occasion
           and
           nourish
           among
           them
           discord
           and
           diss●nsion
           :
           For
           proof
           whereof
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           alledge
           no
           other
           examples
           ,
           but
           the
           troubles
           and
           civil
           wars
           ,
           which
           in
           these
           few
           years
           have
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           turned
           the
           prosperity
           ,
           wealth
           and
           riches
           of
           Flanders
           into
           Poverty
           ,
           Ruine
           ,
           and
           desolation
           .
           For
           whosoever
           will
           considerately
           look
           into
           the
           causes
           of
           th●se
           tro●●les
           ,
           shall
           finde
           that
           they
           have
           proceeded
           principally
           from
           the
           contrari●ty
           of
           the
           natu●es
           and
           dispositions
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Flemings
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           never
           learned
           to
           command
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           meekn●ss
           and
           lenity
           ,
           and
           the
           
           other
           could
           never
           endure
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           proud
           and
           arrogant
           Officers
           ,
           but
           have
           alwayes
           been
           far
           better
           governed
           by
           the
           Courtesie
           and
           Clemency
           of
           Women
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           severity
           and
           rigour
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           And
           truly
           ,
           although
           Nimrod
           began
           his
           reign
           with
           cruelty
           and
           violence
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           question
           disputable
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           better
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           should
           be
           severe
           and
           cruel
           ,
           or
           gentle
           and
           courteous
           ;
           yet
           the
           wiser
           sort
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Humanity
           and
           Gentlenesse
           is
           both
           more
           commendable
           and
           necessary
           ;
           especially
           where
           the
           People
           that
           is
           to
           be
           governed
           is
           milde
           by
           Nature
           ,
           gentle
           in
           condition
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           inclined
           to
           conceive
           well
           of
           cruelty
           .
           And
           certainly
           whosoever
           shall
           busie
           himself
           in
           reading
           many
           Chronicles
           ,
           shall
           undoubtedly
           finde
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           more
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Dominions
           and
           Seigniories
           have
           been
           overthrown
           and
           ruinated
           by
           the
           cruelty
           of
           under-Officers
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           higher
           Powers
           :
           For
           in
           Histories
           men
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           even
           those
           people
           who
           lived
           many
           yeers
           in
           peace
           ,
           without
           knowing
           what
           belonged
           to
           the
           besieging
           of
           a
           Town
           ,
           to
           the
           maintaining
           of
           a
           Camp
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           entertaining
           of
           any
           Domesticall
           sedition
           ,
           have
           been
           enforced
           by
           the
           barbarous
           and
           Cruel
           Tyranny
           of
           wicked
           Officers
           ,
           to
           prefer
           Wars
           before
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           before
           the
           conservation
           of
           their
           lives
           .
        
         
           The
           Province
           of
           Graecia
           ,
           after
           that
           it
           had
           sought
           and
           gained
           many
           Battels
           ,
           subdued
           sundry
           Nations
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           over
           infinite
           Enemies
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           last
           overthrown
           and
           destroyed
           by
           the
           wickednesse
           and
           cruelty
           of
           their
           Governors
           .
           The
           iniquity
           and
           cruelty
           of
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           shewed
           unto
           Virginius
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           changed
           the
           state
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           onely
           cause
           that
           their
           form
           and
           manner
           of
           Civil
           Government
           was
           altered
           .
           The
           Ancestors
           of
           the
           same
           Flemmings
           ,
           which
           of
           late
           years
           have
           born
           Arms
           against
           King
           Philip
           of
           Spain
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           brook
           and
           endure
           the
           Indignities
           and
           Injuries
           of
           those
           Officers
           which
           king
           Philip
           of
           France
           (
           sirnamed
           The
           Fair
           )
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           took
           out
           of
           Prison
           a
           poor
           Weaver
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           their
           Head
           ,
           rebelled
           against
           their
           king
           ,
           and
           killed
           all
           the
           Frenchmen
           that
           were
           in
           Flanders
           .
           The
           People
           of
           sicilie
           ,
           moved
           thereunto
           by
           the
           barbarous
           cruelty
           of
           such
           French
           Governors
           as
           Tyrannized
           over
           them
           ,
           slew
           in
           one
           night
           all
           the
           Frenchmen
           that
           were
           in
           that
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           opened
           the
           bellies
           of
           as
           many
           women
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           as
           were
           with
           childe
           by
           Frenchmen
           ,
           onely
           to
           destroy
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           womb
           .
        
         
           How
           many
           times
           have
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Spain
           rebelled
           for
           the
           same
           occasion
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           whose
           Predecessors
           were
           driven
           out
           of
           all
           that
           ever
           they
           had
           in
           Switzerland
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           Tyranny
           which
           was
           used
           by
           him
           whom
           they
           placed
           for
           their
           Lieutenant
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           less
           grievous
           and
           offensive
           are
           the
           Injuries
           which
           Princes
           themselves
           do
           unto
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           proceed
           from
           the
           enmity
           and
           malice
           of
           their
           Officers
           ;
           and
           certainly
           much
           more
           dangerous
           to
           a
           Princes
           State
           are
           the
           Extortions
           ,
           Cruelties
           and
           Exactions
           of
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           ,
           
           then
           of
           those
           unto
           whom
           as
           well
           the
           Magistrates
           as
           the
           Subjects
           are
           accomptable
           .
           This
           is
           first
           proved
           by
           the
           force
           and
           efficacie
           of
           Reason
           it self
           ,
           because
           every
           particular
           man
           can
           better
           endure
           to
           be
           wronged
           by
           the
           Master
           then
           by
           the
           Servant
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Indignitie
           and
           base
           Condition
           of
           the
           wrong-doers
           many
           times
           increaseth
           the
           grief
           and
           discontentment
           which
           is
           conceived
           upon
           occasion
           of
           an
           Injury
           sustained
           .
           S●condly
           the
           Common
           People
           hating
           alwaies
           much
           more
           the
           evill
           and
           tyrannical
           Government
           of
           an
           Inferior
           Magistrate
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Superior
           Powers
           ,
           think
           it
           far
           better
           to
           have
           a
           bad
           Prince
           ,
           who
           wil
           be
           Governed
           and
           directed
           by
           good
           Counsellors
           ,
           then
           to
           live
           under
           wicked
           Officers
           authorised
           to
           Rule
           and
           Govern
           them
           by
           a
           good
           and
           vertuous
           Prince
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           th●y
           ,
           a
           wicked
           Prince
           liveth
           at
           ease
           in
           his
           Kingly
           Palace
           ,
           giveth
           himself
           unto
           pleasure
           ,
           followeth
           his
           delights
           ,
           and
           rejoyceth
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           his
           vain
           and
           foolish
           Favorites
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           most
           commonly
           the
           worst
           things
           that
           he
           doth
           ;
           But
           the
           wicked
           Magistrate
           studie●h
           continually
           ,
           how
           to
           commit
           Violence
           ,
           to
           invent
           new
           Exactions
           ,
           to
           trouble
           and
           torment
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           to
           clipp
           their
           Wings
           ,
           to
           de●●owre
           their
           Children
           ,
           to
           dishonest
           their
           Wives
           ,
           and
           to
           seize
           upon
           their
           Goods
           ,
           to
           withhold
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           to
           violate
           and
           break
           their
           Priviledges
           .
           These
           are
           the
           harmes
           that
           proceed
           from
           the
           bad
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           which
           is
           most
           greiv●us
           ,
           the
           pain
           excessive
           ,
           the
           beginning
           odious
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           ex●crable
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           maketh
           me
           think
           not
           onely
           ours
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           Estates
           and
           Kingdomes
           most
           happy
           ,
           which
           are
           governed
           by
           such
           Princes
           as
           are
           borne
           in
           the
           same
           Kingdoms
           which
           they
           Govern
           ;
           And
           those
           contrariwise
           most
           unfortunate
           ,
           and
           subject
           unto
           infinite
           miseries
           ,
           which
           are
           ruled
           by
           Forain
           Princes
           :
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           made
           many
           kingdoms
           not
           to
           accept
           and
           acknowledge
           for
           their
           Kings
           the
           lawful
           Children
           of
           their
           deceased
           Soveraignes
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           born
           in
           Fo●rain
           Countries
           .
           The
           which
           consideration
           (
           as
           it
           seemeth
           )
           had
           sometimes
           place
           in
           England
           ,
           because
           am●ngst
           other
           Statutes
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           to
           enable
           and
           make
           the
           Child●en
           of
           our
           Kings
           which
           are
           born
           in
           other
           Countries
           capable
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           .
           Lastly
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           moveth
           many
           grave
           and
           wise
           Polititians
           to
           be
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           are
           not
           overwise
           and
           discreet
           which
           labour
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           their
           lives
           to
           Conquer
           and
           subdue
           Forain
           Kingdoms
           ;
           For
           after
           that
           they
           have
           attained
           the
           desired
           Fruits
           of
           their
           desired
           Labour
           and
           Travaile
           ,
           what
           have
           they
           gotten
           worthy
           of
           their
           pain●s
           and
           charges
           ?
           They
           have
           added
           somewhat
           to
           their
           former
           Reputation
           ,
           They
           have
           increased
           their
           yearly
           Revenues
           of
           their
           Crown
           ,
           They
           have
           (
           as
           it
           becometh
           good
           Husbands
           )
           augmented
           the
           Talent
           which
           God
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           ;
           And
           what
           is
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           that
           glistereth
           and
           is
           no
           Gold
           ?
           a
           shew
           of
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           true
           Glory
           ?
           and
           a
           Representation
           of
           great
           profit
           than
           can
           have
           no
           long
           continuance
           ?
           For
           if
           this
           happie
           and
           glorious
           Conqueror
           shall
           leave
           his
           natural
           Country
           ,
           and
           govern
           in
           person
           his
           new
           Conquered
           Kingdome
           ,
           what
           sorrowes
           ,
           what
           inconveniences
           ,
           what
           troubles
           ,
           dangers
           and
           vexations
           will
           follow
           thereof
           ?
           His
           natural
           Subjects
           will
           complain
           that
           they
           are
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           the
           ●onquered
           will
           not
           long
           like
           of
           his
           Government
           ;
           The
           former
           will
           find
           Fault
           with
           his
           Deputies
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           will
           desire
           his
           room
           ,
           rather
           then
           his
           presence
           ;
           The
           one
           will
           not
           think
           him
           worthy
           to
           enjoy
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
           will
           esteem
           all
           that
           he
           getteth
           theirs
           ,
           because
           they
           presume
           that
           it
           is
           gotten
           with
           the
           goods
           and
           wealth
           of
           the
           Country
           which
           they
           call
           theirs
           ;
           So
           he
           becometh
           a
           stranger
           unto
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           being
           daily
           amongst
           his
           own
           ,
           his
           own
           will
           not
           know
           him
           ;
           And
           that
           which
           is
           most
           greivous
           ,
           if
           his
           own
           chance
           to
           rebell
           ,
           as
           many
           have
           done
           in
           their
           Soveraignes
           absence
           ,
           he
           is
           fain
           to
           imploy
           strangers
           to
           suppress
           them
           ;
           And
           if
           his
           Strange●e
           happen
           to
           revolt
           ,
           he
           mu●t
           either
           make
           a
           Butchery
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           to
           subdue
           them
           ,
           or
           lose
           in
           a
           few
           daies
           that
           which
           was
           gotten
           in
           many
           years
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           stand
           upon
           the
           proof
           hereof
           ,
           I
           have
           cleared
           that
           by
           many
           examples
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           discourse
           ;
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           now
           come
           unto
           the
           second
           Error
           not
           inferior
           ,
           but
           rather
           greater
           then
           the
           fi●st
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           usuall
           Policie
           amongst
           Princes
           ,
           
           when
           they
           have
           given
           their
           loving
           Subjects
           just
           occasion
           of
           discontentment
           ,
           to
           yeild
           them
           some
           manner
           of
           satisfaction
           whereby
           their
           alienated
           mindes
           may
           be
           Changed
           ;
           and
           their
           natural
           Affections
           enforced
           to
           return
           .
           But
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           being
           neither
           mindful
           of
           his
           Policy
           ,
           nor
           careful
           (
           as
           it
           should
           seem
           )
           to
           maintain
           and
           keep
           his
           own
           ,
           having
           alienated
           the
           hearts
           and
           estranged
           the
           Affections
           of
           his
           kinde
           and
           tender
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           an
           indiscreet
           toleration
           of
           bad
           and
           leud
           Officers
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           pacifying
           their
           Wrath
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           provoketh
           them
           unto
           further
           Anger
           and
           discontentment
           ,
           by
           refusing
           to
           condiscend
           unto
           a
           most
           reasonable
           Requ●st
           ,
           which
           not
           they
           alone
           by
           their
           Ambassadors
           ,
           but
           also
           other
           Princes
           for
           them
           make
           unto
           him
           :
           For
           after
           that
           the
           Low
           Co●ntries
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
             Swedland
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             France
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           England
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           Dukedoms
           ,
           Principalities
           ,
           Counties
           Palatinates
           ,
           and
           other
           Dominions
           and
           free
           cities
           of
           
             Switzerland
             ,
             Savoy
             ,
             Wittenberge
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Provinces
           of
           Germany
           ,
           fell
           from
           Popery
           unto
           the
           profession
           of
           Gods
           true
           Religion
           ,
           they
           desired
           of
           their
           King
           that
           they
           have
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ;
           and
           without
           danger
           of
           a
           Spanish
           inqu●si●ion
           profess
           that
           Religion
           wherein
           they
           were
           fully
           resolved
           to
           live
           and
           die
           ;
           But
           the
           King
           thinking
           it
           not
           convenient
           ,
           or
           beseeming
           the
           Royall
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           to
           yeild
           unto
           any
           extraordinary
           Petition
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           humble
           or
           reasonable
           ,
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           refuseth
           to
           satisfie
           this
           request
           ;
           For
           which
           his
           refusing
           ,
           as
           many
           as●favor
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           cause
           ,
           alleage
           these
           reasons
           ,
           First
           that
           Men
           of
           two
           Religions
           can
           hardly
           live
           in
           Peace
           and
           quietnes
           together
           in
           one
           Estate
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           these
           suppliants
           have
           been
           and
           are
           still
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           troubles
           and
           seditions
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           faithfully
           promised
           the
           Popes
           holiness
           never
           to
           entertaine
           or
           maintaine
           any
           other
           then
           the
           present
           Roman
           Religion
           ,
           within
           any
           of
           his
           Kingdoms
           or
           Dominions
           .
           Fou●thly
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           toleration
           as
           was
           demanded
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           cannot
           be
           war●anted
           by
           the
           example
           of
           any
           K●ngs
           or
           Princes
           of
           later
           or
           former
           times
           :
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           having
           had
           the
           like
           motion
           made
           unto
           them
           by
           their
           natural
           and
           most
           loving
           Subjects
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           moved
           to
           condiscend
           to
           their
           humble
           Petitions
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           seemly
           for
           his
           Majesty
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           other
           Princes
           what
           to
           yeeld
           or
           not
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           especially
           since
           he
           both
           held
           and
           knew
           himself
           to
           be
           very
           well
           able
           to
           enforce
           
           his
           rebellious
           and
           heretical
           Subjects
           to
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           the
           profession
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           his
           Subjects
           in
           Spain
           and
           in
           other
           his
           dominions
           do
           profess
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           in
           briefe
           all
           the
           reasons
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           heare
           alledged
           by
           any
           man
           for
           the
           justification
           of
           his
           refusal
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           that
           his
           error
           may
           not
           be
           coloured
           or
           maintained
           by
           the
           shew
           and
           shadow
           of
           these
           simple
           reasons
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           confute
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           order
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           there
           is
           no
           streighter
           tie
           ,
           no
           surer
           stay
           ,
           no
           stronger
           hold
           to
           co●joyn
           and
           knit
           the
           hearts
           of
           Subjects
           together
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           conformitie
           and
           unitie
           of
           religion
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           sever
           and
           separate
           their
           Affections
           is
           to
           set
           them
           at
           strife
           and
           variance
           for
           Religion
           ;
           In
           regard
           whereof
           diverse
           wise
           men
           and
           grave
           counsellors
           have
           advised
           their
           Kings
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           no
           kinde
           of
           heresie
           creep
           into
           their
           kingdoms
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           first
           beginni●g
           of
           any
           heresie
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           to
           foresee
           that
           no
           new
           opinion
           enter
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           by
           chance
           happen
           to
           finde
           never
           so
           small
           entrance
           ,
           to
           labor
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           to
           remove
           the
           same
           .
           For
           variety
           of
           opinions
           easily
           ingendred
           ,
           findeth
           meanes
           to
           increase
           without
           great
           difficulti●
           ,
           and
           having
           once
           penetrated
           ,
           into
           the
           interior
           cogitations
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           so
           ravisheth
           their
           senses
           ,
           blindeth
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           obscur●th
           their
           judgements
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           see
           ,
           nor
           discerne
           the
           truth
           from
           falshood
           ,
           nor
           the
           light
           from
           darkness
           ,
           but
           so
           cleave
           and
           hold
           fast
           on
           their
           opinions
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           almost
           as
           soon
           and
           as
           willingly
           depart
           from
           their
           lives
           as
           from
           their
           heresies
           .
           But
           if
           by
           reason
           of
           not
           opposing
           and
           withstanding
           the
           beginning
           and
           increase
           of
           opinions
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           Subjects
           professing
           a
           Religion
           contrary
           to
           their
           Kings
           ,
           be
           once
           grown
           to
           be
           equall
           or
           greater
           then
           the
           multi●ude
           of
           those
           which
           agree
           with
           him
           in
           opinion
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           two
           waies
           to
           reforme
           and
           order
           this
           disorder
           .
           The
           one
           to
           command
           (
           as
           Dagabert
           King
           of
           France
           did
           )
           that
           all
           they
           that
           profess
           not
           the
           same
           religion
           which
           their
           King
           doth
           ,
           shall
           by
           a
           certain
           time
           appointed
           ,
           depart
           out
           of
           his
           Realme
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           remaine
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           beyond
           the
           day
           prefixed
           ,
           shall
           be
           held
           as
           Enemies
           unto
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           therefore
           be
           reputed
           〈◊〉
           worthie
           of
           present
           death
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           to
           permit
           them
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           enjoy
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           :
           The
           which
           way
           because
           it
           draweth
           nighest
           unto
           humanitie
           ,
           seemeth
           unto
           mee
           best
           to
           bee
           followed
           :
           For
           since
           mens
           consciences
           ought
           to
           be
           free
           and
           at
           libertie
           ,
           since
           no
           man
           may
           rightfully
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           benefit
           and
           ●ommoditie
           of
           his
           Conntry
           ,
           without
           some
           off●nce
           committed
           worthy
           of
           ban●shment
           ;
           since
           the
           life
           and
           wellfare
           of
           their
           Subj●cts
           is
           recommended
           unto
           Princes
           ;
           since
           the
           fault
           that
           is
           committed
           by
           their
           Sufferance
           cannot
           be
           well
           punished
           without
           great
           prejudice
           unto
           their
           honor
           and
           reputation
           ,
           and
           briefly
           since
           the
           life
           may
           be
           more
           beneficial
           then
           the
           death
           of
           such
           Subjects
           unto
           their
           Kings
           ,
           it
           should
           undoubtedly
           be
           great
           Tyranny
           to
           deprive
           them
           either
           of
           their
           lives
           or
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           But
           we
           are
           commanded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           r●ject
           him
           that
           is
           an
           Heretick
           after
           one
           or
           two
           admonitions
           :
           Wee
           are
           told
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           will
           not
           be
           obedient
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           must
           be
           unto
           us
           as
           an
           Heathen
           man
           ,
           or
           a
           Publican
           .
           And
           we
           are
           willed
           to
           take
           heed
           〈◊〉
           no
           man
           deceive
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           keep
           not
           company
           with
           such
           men
           ;
           how
           then
           shall
           the
           religious
           converse
           with
           the
           Reprobate
           ?
           How
           shall
           the
           Papist
           live
           with
           the
           Protestant
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           a
           Prince
           maintain
           both
           in
           
           one
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           one
           City
           ,
           in
           one
           Town
           ,
           in
           one
           house
           ?
           This
           is
           all
           that
           can
           be
           alleaged
           against
           us
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           words
           the
           Protestants
           are
           not
           commanded
           to
           shun
           the
           Papists
           ,
           nor
           the
           Papists
           to
           avoid
           the
           Protestan●s
           ;
           only
           we
           are
           all
           in
           general
           taught
           to
           beware
           of
           vain
           Philosophers
           ,
           of
           men
           delighting
           in
           many
           speeches
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           with
           vanity
           of
           words
           excuse
           sins
           ,
           and
           mock
           at
           at
           the
           Menaces
           and
           judgements
           of
           God
           ;
           we
           are
           forbidden
           to
           give
           any
           credit
           to
           their
           Philosophie
           ,
           and
           humane
           reasons
           ,
           to
           put
           any
           confidence
           in
           their
           Traditions
           in
           their
           Fables
           ,
           to
           be
           moved
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           with
           their
           Miracles
           ,
           to
           participate
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           them
           to
           conference
           or
           communication
           with
           us
           ;
           this
           commandement
           stretcheth
           not
           unto
           men
           varying
           somwhat
           from
           us
           in
           Religion
           ;
           these
           words
           forbid
           not
           the
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           to
           converse
           with
           them
           that
           worship
           God
           truly
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           ●●me
           manner
           in
           all
           respects
           as
           they
           do
           ;
           For
           if
           this
           were
           a
           general
           commandement
           ,
           then
           all
           men
           not
           being
           well
           instructed
           or
           perswaded
           in
           Religion
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           company
           of
           Christians
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           God
           from
           the
           beginning
           hath
           withstood
           and
           infringed
           this
           commandement
           ;
           yea
           our
           Saviour
           Iesus
           Christ
           should
           seem
           to
           have
           given
           contrary
           commandements
           ●nto
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           :
           For
           ,
           when
           he
           willed
           them
           to
           go
           and
           preach
           his
           word
           unto
           all
           Nations
           ,
           as
           well
           unto
           the
           Iewes
           as
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           unto
           the
           b●leivers
           as
           unto
           the
           unbeleiving
           ,
           Is
           not
           this
           Commandement
           contrary
           unto
           the
           former
           ?
           Or
           could
           they
           as
           they
           were
           commanded
           ,
           teach
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           or
           instruct
           the
           ignorant
           without
           conversing
           with
           them
           ?
           did
           not
           he
           ,
           whose
           word
           is
           a
           Lanthon
           unto
           our
           Feet
           ,
           whose
           life
           must
           be
           our
           guide
           ,
           whose
           Actions
           must
           be
           our
           imitation
           ,
           daily
           converse
           with
           Publicans
           ,
           with
           Pharises
           ,
           with
           Sadduces
           ,
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           never
           having
           respect
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           careing
           of
           what
           profession
           they
           were
           ,
           because
           the
           end
           of
           his
           coming
           was
           to
           save
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           to
           conver●
           the
           Infidel
           ?
           And
           hath
           he
           not
           said
           ,
           that
           two
           shall
           be
           in
           one
           bed
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           shall
           be
           received
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           rejected
           ?
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           saying
           import
           that
           the
           true
           Christians
           shall
           converse
           with
           the
           Schism●ticks
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Did
           not
           Abell
           live
           with
           Cain
           untill
           he
           was
           murthered
           by
           Cain
           ?
           Did
           not
           Seth
           and
           Enoch
           ,
           both
           beleiving
           in
           God
           ,
           dwell
           amongst
           the
           other
           Children
           of
           Adam
           ,
           who
           lived
           without
           Religion
           ,
           without
           any
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ?
           Abraham
           was
           commanded
           by
           God
           to
           leave
           his
           native
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           to
           seek
           a
           new
           Habita●ion
           amongst
           men
           not
           knowing
           nor
           worshiping
           of
           God
           ;
           Isaack
           swore
           friendship
           and
           Alliance
           with
           Abimelech
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           dwelt
           with
           Laban
           an
           Idolator
           .
        
         
           ●ut
           these
           and
           the
           Prophets
           of
           God
           were
           men
           so
           well
           instructed
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           so
           affected
           thereunto
           ,
           so
           willing
           to
           observe
           every
           Precept
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           unwilling
           to
           give
           any
           occasion
           of
           offence
           in
           what
           Company
           soever
           they
           came
           ,
           that
           they
           lived
           in
           peace
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           they
           exhorted
           all
           men
           unto
           peace
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           no
           man
           so
           ungodly
           that
           could
           receive
           any
           loss
           ,
           detriment
           ,
           scandal
           ,
           or
           offence
           by
           their
           company
           :
           Men
           are
           not
           so
           in
           these
           daies
           ;
           And
           therefore
           the
           like
           effects
           will
           not
           follow
           of
           their
           company
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           these
           dai●s
           the
           unbeleiving
           may
           not
           onely
           ,
           but
           are
           also
           commanded
           to
           abide
           with
           the
           believers
           ;
           and
           the
           believers
           are
           enjoyned
           to
           dwell
           with
           the
           unbelieving
           ;
           for
           the
           woman
           that
           hath
           an
           husband
           that
           
           believeth
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           content
           to
           dwell
           with
           her
           ,
           let
           her
           not
           (
           sai●h
           the
           Scripture
           )
           forsake
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           unbelieving
           husband
           is
           sanct●fied
           by
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           the
           unbelieving
           wife
           is
           sanctified
           by
           the
           husband
           ,
           becau●e
           t●e
           Faith
           of
           the
           believer
           hath
           more
           power
           to
           sanctifie
           Mariage
           then
           the
           w●ckedness
           of
           the
           other
           to
           pollute
           it
           :
           And
           the
           Scripture
           goeth
           further
           ,
           saying
           ,
           what
           knowest
           thou
           O
           wife
           ,
           whether
           thou
           shalt
           save
           thy
           husband
           ?
           Or
           what
           knowest
           thou
           O
           man
           whether
           thou
           shalt
           save
           thy
           wife
           ?
           Why
           then
           there
           cometh
           a
           benefit
           by
           suffering
           the
           Reprobate
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           Religious
           ;
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           one
           may
           sanctifie
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           the
           b●l●ever
           may
           chance
           to
           save
           him
           that
           believeth
           not
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           not
           th●n
           impious
           ,
           wicked
           and
           irreligious
           to
           deprive
           the
           one
           of
           the
           societie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           instructions
           of
           the
           othe●
           ?
           But
           they
           will
           not
           live
           together
           in
           p●ace
           and
           quietness
           .
           How
           know
           you
           that
           ?
           or
           what
           shall
           cause
           variance
           betwixt
           them
           ?
           forsooth
           the
           varietie
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           may
           not
           they
           be
           forbidden
           to
           argue
           of
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ?
           and
           take
           away
           all
           kinde
           of
           dispu●ation
           and
           argument
           ;
           and
           do
           you
           not
           therewithall
           remove
           all
           cause
           of
           cont●ntion
           ?
           know
           you
           not
           that
           knowledg
           comet●
           partly
           by
           hearing
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           should
           heare
           one
           another
           with
           mildness
           and
           modestie
           ,
           would
           not
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           believers
           be
           able
           to
           confound
           and
           confute
           the
           Infidelitie
           of
           them
           that
           beli●ve
           not
           ?
           the
           prayer
           of
           a
           righteous
           man
           availeth
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           seen
           by
           Elias
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           man
           subject
           to
           the
           like
           Passions
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           prayed
           earnestly
           that
           it
           might
           not
           raine
           ,
           and
           it
           rained
           not
           on
           the
           Earth
           for
           three
           years
           and
           six
           months
           ,
           and
           he
           prayed
           againe
           ,
           and
           the
           Heaven
           gave
           Raine
           and
           the
           E●●th
           brought
           forth
           her
           Fruit.
           The
           prayer
           of
           Fai●h
           shall
           save
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           shall
           raise
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           have
           committed
           any
           sin
           it
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           him
           .
           If
           then
           by
           prayer
           raine
           is
           staied
           ,
           and
           raine
           may
           be
           procured
           ;
           if
           by
           prayer
           he●lth
           be
           restored
           ,
           and
           sin
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           shall
           not
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           faithfull
           availe
           much
           ?
           or
           shall
           not
           the
           Infidel
           be
           benefited
           or
           saved
           by
           their
           prayer
           ?
           faith
           is
           the
           g●ound
           of
           things
           that
           are
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           ●he
           evidence
           of
           things
           that
           are
           not
           seen
           .
        
         
           By
           faith
           Abell
           offered
           unto
           God
           a
           greater
           Sacrifice
           the
           Caine.
           By
           faith
           Enoch
           was
           taken
           away
           that
           he
           should
           not
           see
           death
           .
           By
           faith
           Noah
           ,
           being
           warned
           of
           Go●
           ,
           of
           the
           things
           that
           were
           as
           yet
           not
           seen
           ,
           moved
           with
           reverence
           ,
           prepared
           the
           Ark
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           his
           Household
           .
           By
           faith
           Abraham
           obeyed
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           called
           to
           go
           into
           a
           place
           which
           he
           should
           afterwards
           receive
           for
           an
           Inheritance
           .
           By
           faith
           Sarah
           received
           strength
           to
           co●ceiv●
           Seed
           ,
           and
           was
           delivered
           of
           a
           Child
           when
           she
           was
           past
           Age.
           By
           faith
           Moses
           forsook
           Egypt
           .
           By
           faith
           he
           with
           his
           people
           passed
           through
           the
           red
           Sea
           as
           on
           dry
           Land.
           By
           faith
           the
           Walls
           of
           Iericho
           fell
           downe
           after
           they
           we●e
           compast
           about
           seven
           dayes
           .
           And
           by
           faith
           ●he
           Prophets
           subdued
           Kingdoms
           ,
           stopped
           the
           mouthes
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           quenched
           the
           violence
           of
           Fire
           ,
           escaped
           the
           Edge
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           of
           weak
           were
           m●de
           strong
           ,
           waxed
           valiant
           in
           Battaile
           ,
           and
           turned
           to
           Flight
           the
           Armies
           of
           the
           Aliens
           .
           Then
           since
           faith
           is
           of
           this
           force
           ,
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           shall
           not
           the
           faithfull
           bee
           able
           to
           convert
           them
           ,
           by
           whose
           conversation
           they
           shall
           reape
           no
           small
           benefit
           ?
           for
           if
           any
           man
           hath
           erred
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           saith
           
             St
             Iames
          
           ,
           and
           some
           men
           hath
           converted
           him
           ,
           know
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           called
           the
           sinner
           from
           going
           astray
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           shall
           save
           a
           soul
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           shall
           hide
           a
           multitude
           of
           sins
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           thing
           commendable
           before
           men
           ,
           
           acceptable
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           worth
           the
           l●bours
           of
           any
           good
           Christian
           to
           save
           a
           soul
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           sins
           ?
           But
           to
           leave
           these
           Divine
           arguments
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           unto
           humane
           reasons
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           more
           pleasing
           and
           acceptable
           to
           children
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           whom
           (
           mee
           thinketh
           )
           it
           should
           suffice
           for
           proof
           that
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           may
           live
           in
           peace
           and
           quietness
           together
           ,
           because
           that
           in
           Poland
           where
           there
           are
           many
           Religions
           professed
           ,
           you
           seldome
           heare
           of
           any
           civil
           contention
           ;
           and
           in
           
             Switzerland
             ▪
          
           in
           many
           Townes
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           eate
           together
           ,
           lye
           in
           bed
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           marry
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           most
           strange
           ,
           in
           one
           Church
           you
           shall
           have
           a
           Mass
           and
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           Table
           upon
           Fish
           dai●s
           ,
           Fish
           and
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           one
           for
           Papists
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           Protestants
           .
           And
           whosoever
           shall
           look
           upon
           the
           present
           State
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           or
           the
           present
           Government
           of
           Italy
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           in
           which
           Countries
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Religion
           professed
           ,
           shall
           finde
           no
           greater
           peace
           ,
           no
           more
           assured
           Friendship
           ,
           no
           streighter
           League
           of
           Ami●ie
           amongst
           them
           then
           there
           is
           amongst
           the
           people
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
             Switzerland
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           which
           give
           Friendly
           entertainment
           unto
           pluralitie
           of
           Religions
           ;
           neither
           can
           any
           m●n
           say
           with
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Flanders
           have
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           unnaturall
           variance
           and
           civill
           dissention
           which
           now
           troubleth
           their
           Country
           :
           For
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           reverenceth
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           obeyeth
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           or
           fulfilleth
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           bo●h
           Laws
           more
           willingly
           then
           they
           ,
           as
           their
           Supplications
           ,
           their
           Le●ters
           ,
           their
           Apologies
           do
           testifie
           .
           It
           is
           not
           they
           ,
           but
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           not
           they
           but
           their
           evill
           Governors
           ;
           not
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           but
           the
           Strangers
           sent
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           del●ghted
           wi●h
           the
           pleasures
           and
           the
           profits
           thereof
           ,
           that
           have
           occasioned
           these
           Troubles
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           so
           many
           Princes
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           
             France
             ▪
          
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Archduke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           being
           all
           strangers
           unto
           them
           ,
           would
           ever
           have
           undertaken
           their
           defence
           and
           p●otection
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           thought
           or
           seen
           that
           the
           principal
           c●use
           of
           Sedition
           might
           justly
           be
           imputed
           unto
           them
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           the
           Crueltie
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ,
           the
           intolerable
           Pri●e
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           unreasonable
           exaction
           of
           the
           Hundreth
           ,
           the
           Twentieth
           ,
           and
           the
           Tenth
           Penny
           of
           ●v●ry
           mans
           substance
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           Causes
           mentioned
           in
           the
           b●ginning
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           that
           caused
           the
           forcible
           distraction
           of
           them
           from
           the
           usuall
           and
           dutifull
           Obedience
           .
           Devotion
           ,
           service
           ,
           and
           observance
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           I●
           the
           time
           of
           Philip
           the
           Fair●
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           now
           in
           the
           Raigne
           of
           Philip
           the
           second
           King
           of
           Spaine
           (
           whereby
           it
           may
           appeare
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Philip
           hath
           been
           fatall
           unto
           this
           Country
           )
           there
           were
           the
           like
           troubles
           is
           Flanders
           as
           there
           are
           now
           ;
           and
           as
           now
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           of
           the
           Country
           it selfe
           that
           favoured
           Spaine
           more
           then
           their
           owne
           libertie
           ;
           so
           then
           there
           were
           many
           Liliari
           that
           tendred
           the
           French
           Kings
           Factions
           more
           then
           the
           safetie
           of
           their
           owne
           Conn●ry
           ;
           and
           as
           now
           ,
           so
           then
           those
           Liliari
           together
           with
           the
           King
           of
           ●●ance
           imputed
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Wars
           unto
           the
           peevish
           will●ullness
           of
           the
           poor
           Flemings
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           perverse
           obstinacy
           and
           obdurate
           malice
           and
           crueltie
           of
           the
           French
           King
           and
           his
           Councellors
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           as
           now
           ,
           so
           then
           ,
           diverse
           flourishes
           and
           sh●wes
           of
           peace
           were
           made
           unto
           the
           Flemings
           ;
           not
           because
           they
           that
           offered
           those
           conditions
           of
           peace
           meant
           to
           performe
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           that
           
           they
           were
           desirous
           of
           Peace
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           their
           tender
           of
           peace
           was
           but
           to
           save
           themselves
           from
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           Battel
           ;
           when
           they
           saw
           there
           was
           no
           way
           but
           to
           take
           it
           either
           with
           some
           great
           disadvantage
           ,
           or
           to
           forsake
           it
           with
           great
           dishonour
           :
           Such
           offers
           of
           peace
           were
           those
           that
           have
           been
           lately
           made
           unto
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ;
           and
           such
           were
           they
           that
           were
           tendered
           many
           years
           ago
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           received
           alwaies
           some
           benefit
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           got
           a
           Town
           ,
           a
           Hold
           ,
           or
           a
           Castle
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           distracted
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           Oranges
           faction
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           he
           avoided
           some
           eminent
           danger
           which
           could
           not
           otherwise
           be
           escaped
           .
           This
           will
           appear
           most
           true
           and
           manifest
           unto
           as
           many
           as
           shall
           read
           divers
           Apologies
           set
           out
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           know
           not
           with
           what
           conscience
           ,
           or
           with
           what
           shew
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           Civil
           Discord
           may
           be
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           and
           his
           evil
           Officers
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           and
           second
           Reasons
           are
           sufficiently
           refuted
           ;
           Now
           to
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           He
           hath
           promised
           the
           Popes
           Holiness
           not
           to
           admit
           any
           other
           Religion
           but
           his
           in
           any
           part
           of
           his
           kingdoms
           or
           Dominions
           .
           How
           is
           his
           promise
           proved
           ?
           What
           ground
           hath
           it
           ?
           Upon
           what
           Reasons
           standeth
           it
           ?
           He
           is
           in
           some
           manner
           subject
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ;
           Be
           it
           ;
           he
           holdeth
           all
           or
           most
           of
           his
           kingdoms
           and
           dominions
           of
           him
           :
           Let
           it
           be
           so
           ;
           he
           beareth
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Catholick
           king
           ,
           as
           an
           especial
           gift
           from
           him
           or
           his
           Predecessors
           ;
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           denied
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           he
           whose
           friendship
           and
           amity
           ●is
           father
           willed
           him
           to
           embrace
           and
           entertain
           ;
           this
           must
           also
           be
           granted
           :
           But
           what
           of
           all
           this
           ?
           He
           may
           not
           break
           promise
           with
           his
           Holiness
           .
           True
           ,
           if
           the
           promise
           be
           possible
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           things
           impossible
           .
           And
           is
           this
           promise
           impossible
           ?
           It
           is
           ;
           or
           at
           least-wise
           like
           to
           a
           promise
           that
           standeth
           upon
           ●mpossibilities
           ;
           ●r
           whatsoever
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           a
           Prince
           without
           offence
           ●o
           God
           ,
           without
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           without
           ruin
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           without
           manifest
           and
           great
           prejudice
           unto
           his
           honour
           and
           dignity
           ,
           that
           may
           in
           some
           respect
           be
           esteemed
           impossible
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           maketh
           any
           such
           vow
           or
           promise
           ,
           first
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           very
           good
           that
           he
           had
           never
           made
           it
           ;
           and
           next
           ▪
           it
           were
           very
           convenient
           never
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           ;
           b●cause
           the
           sin
           that
           hurteth
           but
           one
           man
           alone
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           tolerable
           then
           that
           which
           may
           endanger
           many
           .
           This
           promise
           therefore
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           never
           made
           ,
           but
           suggested
           ,
           requireth
           no
           performance
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           once
           made
           ,
           it
           likewise
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           without
           great
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           without
           hurt
           unto
           many
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           unto
           a
           whole
           estate
           .
           From
           this
           promise
           therefore
           unto
           t●e
           fourth
           Reason
           ,
           a
           Reason
           almost
           as
           easie
           to
           be
           refuted
           as
           to
           be
           repeated
           .
           For
           the
           Emperor
           Constans
           maintained
           the
           Corps
           and
           Colledge
           of
           Arrianus
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           affection
           that
           he
           ba●e
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           thought
           it
           part
           of
           his
           charge
           and
           duty
           to
           conserve
           and
           preserve
           the
           life
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
           Theodosius
           sirnamed
           the
           Great
           ,
           
           who
           was
           always
           a
           most
           mo●tal
           enemy
           unto
           their
           opinion
           ,
           did
           likewise
           permit
           them
           to
           live
           in
           company
           with
           his
           other
           Subject
           .
           And
           Valens
           and
           Valentian
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           w●s
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           suffered
           men
           of
           both
           Religions
           to
           live
           under
           their
           Government
           .
           The
           Emperor
           Ferdinand
           granted
           leave
           and
           liberty
           unto
           his
           subjects
           of
           Silecia
           and
           Lituania
           ,
           
           which
           are
           Provinces
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           to
           change
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           not
           long
           after
           him
           ,
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperor
           licensed
           them
           to
           build
           Churches
           after
           the
           manner
           and
           fashion
           of
           Protestants
           .
           Besides
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           of
           
             Mantua
             ,
             Ferrara
             ,
             Florence
          
           ,
           and
           Baviera
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Seigniory
           of
           Venice
           suffer
           Iewes
           to
           live
           in
           their
           Country
           .
           And
           the
           Kings
           of
           Poland
           and
           Moscovia
           vouchsafe
           to
           suffer
           a
           number
           of
           Tartarians
           and
           Mahometists
           to
           lead
           their
           lives
           in
           their
           Countries
           ,
           Imitating
           therein
           the
           example
           of
           Constantine
           the
           great
           ,
           who
           after
           that
           he
           had
           established
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           Rome
           ,
           excluded
           not
           any
           Pagans
           and
           Infidels
           out
           of
           Rome
           .
           In
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Poland
           ,
           the
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Religion
           was
           at
           one
           time
           a
           long
           whi●e
           professed
           ;
           And
           now
           there
           are
           many
           
             Lutherans
             ,
             Catholiques
             ,
             Anabaptists
          
           and
           Calvinists
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           (
           and
           this
           methinketh
           should
           move
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           most
           of
           all
           )
           that
           his
           Father
           Charles
           the
           5
           after
           that
           he
           had
           fought
           a
           long
           while
           with
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           which
           profess●
           .
           Lu●herasme
           ,
           being
           aided
           in
           the
           same
           Warrs
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           granted
           at
           the
           length
           that
           Peace
           unto
           the
           Protestants
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Pe●ce
           of
           Aubspurge
           .
           Considering
           therefore
           ,
           that
           al
           these
           Popes
           ,
           Emperors
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Dukes
           ,
           Princes
           and
           Barons
           ,
           having
           no
           less
           regard
           then
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           of
           their
           Soules
           health
           ,
           &
           hoping
           to
           have
           no
           worse
           part
           then
           he
           in
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           did
           permit
           &
           do
           yet
           permit
           the
           professed
           and
           sworn
           Enemies
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           namely
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           to
           live
           ,
           nay
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           and
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           within
           their
           kingdomes
           ,
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           Principalities
           ;
           What
           Shame
           ,
           D●shonor
           ,
           or
           prejudice
           can
           it
           be
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           Catholick
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           give
           leave
           unto
           his
           loving
           and
           trustie
           Subjects
           to
           adore
           and
           worship
           the
           same
           Go●
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           honoreth
           and
           reverenceth
           in
           such
           forme
           and
           manner
           as
           they
           desire
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           what
           should
           be
           the
           cause
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           desirous
           in
           all
           other
           things
           to
           follow
           his
           Fathers
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Examples
           ,
           and
           Counsells
           ,
           doth
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           imitate
           him
           in
           this
           Toleration
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           acceptable
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           answerable
           ●nto
           their
           desires
           ,
           agr●e●ble
           unto
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           very
           pro●itable
           for
           the
           Adv●ncement
           of
           his
           own
           reputation
           .
           It
           is
           (
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           fift
           Reason
           )
           because
           the
           Queen
           of
           of
           England
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           will
           not
           yeeld
           unto
           any
           such
           Toleration
           in
           the●r
           several
           kingdoms
           ?
           Ala●
           ▪
           neither
           the
           example
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           can
           serve
           to
           strengthen
           his
           cause
           .
           For
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           like
           Authority
           in
           Flanders
           as
           they
           have
           in
           France
           and
           England
           :
           They
           are
           free
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           bound
           ;
           They
           are
           tied
           to
           no
           conditions
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           fastened
           unto
           many
           ;
           and
           especially
           unto
           these
           ,
           not
           to
           break
           their
           ancient
           Priviledges
           ,
           nor
           to
           innovate
           any
           thing
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           is
           to
           be
           directed
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           great
           counsel
           and
           importance
           .
           Besides
           there
           must
           needs
           follow
           farr
           greater
           Inconv●nience
           unto
           him
           then
           unto
           her
           ,
           by
           denying
           Liberty
           of
           conscience
           unto
           their
           Subjects
           :
           For
           ,
           his
           are
           so
           many
           that
           require
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           above
           30000
           departed
           at
           ●ne
           time
           out
           of
           Flanders
           because
           he
           refused
           their
           humble
           Request
           ;
           and
           the
           number
           of
           Traditioners
           in
           England
           is
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           were
           of
           any
           note
           and
           name
           amongst
           them
           ,
           were
           heretofore
           and
           are
           at
           this
           present
           reduced
           ,
           into
           one
           little
           Island
           ,
           nay
           into
           no
           great
           house
           of
           a
           little
           Island
           ;
           But
           the
           late
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           was
           esteemed
           one
           of
           the
           wis●st
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           would
           
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           suffer
           two
           Religions
           to
           be
           professed
           in
           his
           kingdom
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           would
           plant
           one
           onely
           there
           ,
           he
           made
           wars
           a
           great
           while
           against
           his
           own
           subjects
           ,
           destroying
           their
           houses
           ,
           wasting
           their
           Fields
           ,
           ruinating
           their
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Massacring
           their
           persons
           .
           But
           who
           gave
           him
           Counsel
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           or
           his
           Pensioners
           ?
           And
           what
           advantage
           got
           he
           therefore
           ?
           Truly
           no
           other
           but
           the
           ruin
           and
           desolation
           of
           his
           Country
           :
           And
           what
           end
           had
           he
           of
           his
           war
           before
           he
           died
           ?
           Forsooth
           such
           an
           end
           as
           made
           him
           to
           repent
           that
           ever
           he
           undertook
           those
           wars
           :
           And
           what
           continuance
           had
           these
           wars
           ?
           Certainly
           they
           lasted
           above
           thirty
           years
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           are
           now
           stronger
           then
           ever
           they
           were
           .
           And
           what
           issue
           is
           come
           of
           these
           French
           troubles
           ?
           Undoubtedly
           the
           issue
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           Realm
           was
           divided
           but
           into
           two
           Factions
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Kings
           death
           there
           were
           three
           ;
           and
           of
           those
           three
           the
           last
           was
           most
           unjust
           ,
           pernitious
           ,
           and
           execrable
           ;
           For
           in
           the
           same
           one
           Papist
           killed
           another
           ,
           the
           son
           bore
           Arms
           against
           the
           father
           ,
           the
           brother
           against
           the
           seed
           of
           his
           mothers
           womb
           ,
           and
           the
           subjects
           (
           being
           in
           their
           opinion
           of
           a
           good
           Religion
           )
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           was
           as
           good
           or
           better
           then
           theirs
           .
           It
           is
           not
           then
           the
           French
           kings
           examples
           that
           moveth
           him
           ;
           It
           beseemeth
           not
           his
           Cathol●ck
           Majesty
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           other
           Princes
           what
           to
           grant
           or
           what
           to
           deny
           to
           his
           subjects
           :
           This
           is
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Reasons
           .
           For
           it
           is
           usual
           amongst
           Princes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           shame
           to
           crave
           counsel
           ,
           advice
           and
           direction
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           weight
           and
           moment
           ;
           and
           happy
           ha●h
           that
           Prince
           been
           alwayes
           accompted
           who
           could
           and
           would
           follow
           such
           advice
           as
           h●s
           faithfull
           Friends
           abroad
           gave
           him
           :
           Thence
           it
           cometh
           that
           Princes
           send
           Ambassadors
           one
           unto
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           crave
           conference
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           oftentimes
           Interviews
           and
           solemn
           Meetings
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           this
           custom
           he
           either
           dissembleth
           egrediously
           ,
           or
           meant
           truly
           ,
           that
           the
           Ambassadors
           sent
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           late
           years
           to
           Cullen
           ,
           should
           have
           ended
           all
           contentions
           and
           controversies
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           Subjects
           .
           Again
           ,
           this
           was
           no
           direction
           but
           an
           admonition
           ,
           no
           counsel
           but
           a
           request
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           request
           as
           might
           rather
           have
           honoured
           then
           disgraced
           him
           :
           For
           had
           it
           not
           been
           a
           great
           glory
           and
           commendation
           unto
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           have
           listened
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           have
           submitted
           himself
           unto
           the
           motion
           and
           final
           judgment
           of
           so
           many
           Honourable
           and
           Princely
           Intercessors
           ?
           Was
           it
           ,
           think
           you
           ,
           a
           dishonour
           unto
           Alphonsus
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           to
           Garsias
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           that
           they
           referred
           the
           contention
           betwixt
           them
           for
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           unto
           the
           judgement
           and
           decision
           of
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ?
           Wise
           Princes
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           enter
           into
           wars
           ,
           or
           being
           at
           wars
           continue
           therein
           ,
           do
           usually
           commit
           their
           controversies
           sometimes
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           their
           equals
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           their
           far
           inferiours
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           cause
           be
           far
           greater
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           weight
           then
           the
           controversie
           betwixt
           the
           Spanish
           King
           and
           his
           Subjects
           was
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           been
           content
           to
           stand
           to
           their
           doom
           and
           judgement
           .
           The
           contention
           betwixt
           Artobazenes
           and
           Zerzes
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           and
           intricate
           questions
           that
           hath
           been
           betwixt
           Prince
           and
           Prince
           ;
           Artobazenes
           challenged
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Medians
           ,
           
           because
           he
           was
           the
           first
           begotten
           son
           of
           his
           father
           
           Darius
           ;
           and
           Zerzes
           thought
           himself
           worthy
           to
           be
           preferred
           ,
           because
           his
           Father
           was
           but
           a
           private
           man
           when
           his
           Brother
           was
           begotten
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           whenas
           he
           begat
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           Fathers
           private
           Patrimony
           belonged
           in
           his
           opinion
           unto
           his
           Brother
           ,
           but
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           his
           own
           Inheritance
           ;
           the
           rather
           because
           Artobazenes
           came
           not
           onely
           of
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           a
           Mother
           and
           Grandfather
           by
           the
           Mothers
           side
           which
           were
           not
           Princes
           ,
           whereas
           both
           his
           Mother
           and
           Grandfather
           had
           kings
           to
           their
           Fathers
           .
           This
           contention
           by
           mutual
           consent
           was
           referred
           unto
           the
           Uncle
           Artipherus
           ,
           who
           after
           due
           examination
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           gave
           the
           Kingdom
           unto
           Zerzes
           ;
           and
           this
           judgement
           hath
           ever
           since
           remained
           ,
           and
           been
           held
           for
           a
           lawfull
           sentence
           and
           notable
           president
           to
           be
           imitated
           in
           the
           like
           occasion
           even
           in
           these
           dayes
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           few
           or
           no
           Historiographers
           of
           France
           ,
           
           England
           or
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           mention
           not
           the
           notable
           controversie
           betwixt
           
             Iohn
             Ballioll
             ,
             Robert
             Bruse
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Hastings
          
           ,
           Husbands
           unto
           the
           three
           Daughters
           of
           David
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Co-heirs
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           after
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Brother
           Alexander
           ;
           and
           by
           common
           consent
           of
           all
           Historians
           ,
           this
           rare
           and
           strange
           contention
           was
           referred
           unto
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           chose
           forty
           ,
           or
           some
           say
           eighty
           ,
           the
           one
           half
           English
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           half
           Scotish-men
           ,
           who
           having
           throughly
           discussed
           every
           mans
           right
           ,
           gave
           sentence
           for
           
             Iohn
             Balliol
          
           ,
           who
           discended
           of
           the
           eldest
           Daughter
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           which
           Award
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Chronicles
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           
           and
           our
           Histories
           testifie
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           Philip
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           after
           them
           Philip
           sirnamed
           The
           Fair
           ,
           and
           the
           Flemings
           his
           subjects
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           been
           over-wearied
           with
           a
           long
           continuance
           of
           most
           cruel
           and
           sharp
           wars
           ,
           the
           first
           two
           compromitted
           their
           difference
           unto
           their
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           unto
           men
           of
           meanner
           condition
           ;
           and
           yet
           both
           the
           first
           and
           the
           last
           stood
           unto
           their
           Arbit●ement
           .
           I
           could
           alledge
           many
           other
           Examples
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           rather
           dilate
           th●n
           discuss
           my
           purpose
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           shall
           suffice
           for
           the
           confutation
           of
           part
           of
           this
           last
           Reason
           ;
           And
           the
           rest
           shall
           be
           confuted
           more
           conveni●ntly
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           Then
           to
           the
           third
           Error
           .
           Seeing
           that
           his
           purposes
           failed
           him
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Hollanders
           were
           continually
           secured
           against
           him
           by
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Princes
           &
           Cities
           Protestants
           increased
           daily
           as
           well
           in
           number
           as
           in
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           he
           thinking
           that
           it
           would
           redound
           greatly
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           honour
           and
           reputation
           to
           professe
           himself
           to
           be
           head
           and
           Protector
           of
           the
           Holy
           League
           which
           was
           intended
           to
           be
           made
           against
           all
           Princes
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           professing
           Lutheranism
           ,
           entred
           into
           League
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           with
           express
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           as
           head
           ,
           and
           they
           as
           principal
           Adherents
           should
           labour
           ,
           travel
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           power
           to
           subvert
           all
           those
           which
           made
           profession
           of
           a
           contrary
           Religion
           unto
           theirs
           .
           To
           sound
           the
           depth
           of
           this
           Alliance
           ,
           and
           to
           understand
           whether
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           profitable
           or
           glorious
           ,
           honest
           or
           commendable
           for
           him
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           very
           expedient
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           particular
           consideration
           of
           the
           powers
           ,
           qualities
           ,
           conditions
           
           and
           means
           of
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Allies
           ;
           For
           although
           some
           ,
           or
           most
           of
           them
           have
           been
           spoken
           of
           before
           ,
           when
           we
           handled
           their
           abilities
           and
           means
           to
           hurt
           and
           annoy
           him
           ;
           yet
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           now
           amiss
           to
           declare
           what
           strength
           and
           sufficiency
           they
           have
           to
           help
           and
           further
           his
           intents
           and
           purposes
           :
           The
           Pope
           as
           Christs
           Vicar
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           lawfull
           successor
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Protector
           of
           the
           Roman
           and
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           (
           for
           all
           these
           are
           his
           Titles
           that
           he
           challengeth
           ,
           as
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           himself
           )
           will
           think
           that
           his
           sacred
           Holiness
           is
           greatly
           wronged
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           not
           vouchsafe
           him
           the
           first
           place
           in
           this
           Alliance
           ;
           For
           albeit
           he
           very
           seldom
           entereth
           into
           League
           with
           Princes
           that
           are
           of
           less
           might
           then
           himself
           ;
           yet
           be
           his
           confederates
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           let
           their
           charges
           never
           so
           much
           exceed
           his
           ,
           and
           their
           Armies
           (
           be
           they
           by
           Sea
           or
           by
           Land
           )
           far
           excel
           his
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           number
           as
           in
           valour
           ,
           yet
           he
           claimeth
           a
           Prerogative
           to
           be
           chief
           Patron
           of
           the
           confederacy
           ,
           and
           Umpier
           and
           Arbitrator
           of
           all
           con●entions
           that
           may
           arise
           thereof
           ;
           The
           most
           famous
           Enterprise
           that
           hath
           been
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           was
           the
           Attempt
           made
           at
           Lepanto
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           
           by
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           ,
           King
           Philip
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           Venetians
           ;
           For
           the
           performance
           whereof
           the
           Spanish
           King
           and
           the
           Seigniorie
           of
           Venice
           were
           at
           far
           greater
           charges
           ,
           imployed
           more
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           greater
           Forces
           then
           his
           Holiness
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Reverend
           Father
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           usurped
           prerogative
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           first
           place
           in
           that
           League
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           debates
           or
           difference
           fell
           out
           in
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           said
           League
           ,
           the
           same
           was
           to
           be
           referred
           unto
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           no
           other
           end
           then
           such
           as
           he
           should
           decree
           and
           determine
           ;
           For
           fear
           therefore
           of
           his
           heavy
           indignation
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           presume
           to
           defraud
           him
           of
           his
           honour
           .
           The
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           shall
           have
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           Peers
           of
           France
           the
           last
           .
           It
           shall
           be
           easie
           for
           any
           man
           to
           make
           conjecture
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           judgement
           of
           the
           Popes
           power
           and
           puissance
           ,
           that
           will
           consider
           that
           his
           City
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           chief
           seat
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           retaineth
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           bare
           shadow
           of
           her
           ancient
           vertue
           ;
           that
           she
           loseth
           her
           Reputation
           ,
           Prosperity
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           she
           beginnineth
           to
           be
           troubled
           or
           molested
           with
           the
           factions
           and
           partialities
           of
           the
           contentious
           Ursini
           and
           Colonesi
           ,
           two
           notable
           Families
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           a
           petty
           Duke
           of
           Ferrara
           hath
           presumed
           to
           withstand
           the
           Popes
           Ordinances
           and
           Commandments
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Florentines
           warred
           many
           years
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Venetians
           make
           no
           account
           of
           his
           Forces
           ;
           that
           the
           nigher
           any
           Prince
           joyneth
           unto
           him
           ,
           the
           less
           he
           esteemeth
           him
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           small
           Army
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           sacked
           ,
           not
           many
           years
           ago
           ,
           his
           Pont●fical
           Seat
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           such
           a
           ransom
           as
           best
           liked
           the
           victorious
           and
           conquering
           Emperor
           .
           But
           his
           Excommunications
           are
           more
           feared
           then
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           much
           more
           money
           then
           might
           ;
           I
           must
           needs
           confess
           that
           many
           Princes
           have
           been
           excommun●cated
           by
           him
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           shew
           what
           sl●nder
           accompt
           both
           Kings
           and
           meaner
           Potentates
           have
           made
           of
           his
           turbulent
           and
           thundering
           Excommunications
           ,
           I
           will
           leave
           them
           ,
           and
           come
           unto
           his
           demean
           ,
           unto
           his
           treasure
           :
           For
           the
           better
           determination
           whereof
           I
           think
           it
           convenient
           to
           declare
           unto
           you
           what
           kinde
           of
           men
           our
           Popes
           are
           of
           late
           dayes
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           are
           poor
           Inquisitors
           ,
           of
           base
           parentage
           ,
           brought
           up
           in
           beggery
           ,
           advanced
           by
           corruption
           
           and
           preferred
           unto
           that
           Dignity
           by
           Bribes
           ,
           Rewards
           aud
           Simony
           ;
           And
           they
           who
           have
           been
           of
           best
           birth
           amongst
           them
           ,
           have
           been
           but
           the
           younger
           brothers
           of
           Dukes
           of
           Florence
           ,
           of
           Ferrara
           ,
           of
           Mantua
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           like
           mean
           Prince
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           have
           most
           commonly
           spent
           their
           poor
           patrimony
           ,
           and
           the
           small
           gains
           of
           their
           former
           life
           in
           the
           attaining
           of
           their
           Pontifical
           Dignity
           .
           Besides
           when
           they
           come
           unto
           the
           height
           of
           that
           Authority
           ,
           either
           they
           spend
           their
           Revenues
           prodigally
           (
           as
           did
           
             Paulus
             Tertius
          
           ,
           who
           in
           less
           then
           fifteen
           years
           wasted
           25
           millions
           of
           Gold
           ;
           or
           spare
           the
           same
           thriftily
           to
           buy
           some
           estate
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           as
           did
           Gregory
           the
           13th
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           with
           prodigal
           spending
           ,
           what
           with
           extream
           covetousness
           tending
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           posterity
           ,
           the
           Popes
           have
           not
           much
           money
           otherwise
           to
           help
           their
           Allies
           and
           Confederates
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           who
           so
           shal
           consider
           that
           their
           yearly
           Revenues
           are
           mightily
           decreased
           ,
           by
           by
           reason
           that
           
             Bohemia
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweden
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             England
             ,
          
           and
           most
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Flanders
          
           and
           Germany
           ,
           are
           fallen
           from
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           vouchsafe
           not
           to
           send
           them
           yearly
           such
           Tributes
           ,
           Pensions
           ,
           Tenths
           and
           other
           Commodities
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           receive
           from
           them
           ,
           must
           needs
           understand
           and
           confess
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           arise
           no
           great
           profit
           from
           their
           Alliance
           and
           Confederacy
           :
           The
           terrour
           of
           their
           interdictions
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           Princes
           ,
           more
           Religious
           then
           wise
           ,
           have
           in
           times
           past
           made
           some
           small
           accompt
           ;
           The
           regard
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           of
           which
           when
           their
           vertues
           were
           more
           then
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           greater
           reckoning
           was
           made
           then
           is
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           &
           the
           converting
           of
           their
           Crociados
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           holy
           Wars
           ,
           into
           profane
           uses
           ,
           are
           the
           onely
           means
           and
           benefits
           wherewith
           they
           are
           now
           able
           to
           pleasure
           their
           best
           friends
           .
           Leaving
           them
           therefore
           to
           their
           passions
           and
           extreme
           sorrows
           conceived
           for
           the
           small
           hope
           which
           they
           have
           to
           recover
           their
           losses
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           no
           respect
           answerable
           to
           the
           extremity
           of
           their
           desire
           ,
           I
           will
           descend
           unto
           the
           ●rinces
           of
           Italy
           as
           from
           a
           mountain
           unto
           a
           Molehill
           .
        
         
           These
           Princes
           if
           they
           were
           to
           give
           aid
           and
           succour
           unto
           a
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           unto
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           Prince
           or
           Potentate
           pretending
           some
           Right
           .
           Title
           ,
           or
           Interest
           un●o
           some
           Dukedom
           of
           Estate
           of
           Italy
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           yeeld
           such
           help
           and
           Assistance
           as
           happily
           may
           further
           such
           a
           Princes
           Enterprise
           :
           
           But
           as
           for
           such
           a
           League
           ,
           and
           such
           forces
           as
           shall
           be
           sufficient
           to
           hasten
           the
           utter
           overthrow
           and
           subversion
           of
           all
           Protestant
           Princes
           ,
           or
           to
           revenge
           the
           great
           injuries
           and
           indignities
           lately
           endured
           by
           the
           Spanish
           king
           ,
           they
           are
           far
           unfit
           and
           unable
           to
           gather
           together
           any
           such
           strength
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           greatly
           deceived
           that
           ca●rieth
           such
           an
           opinion
           of
           their
           might
           and
           power
           ,
           The
           best
           guard
           that
           they
           have
           is
           the
           reciprocal
           fear
           which
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           of
           another
           ,
           the
           continual
           and
           great
           jealousie
           which
           is
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           small
           and
           slender
           Love
           which
           one
           of
           them
           beareth
           unto
           another
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           not
           onely
           enveighing
           ,
           but
           also
           withstanding
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           wealth
           or
           in
           credit
           ,
           in
           power
           or
           preheminence
           :
           Their
           Subjects
           are
           not
           warlike
           ;
           their
           best
           Souldiers
           are
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           of
           no
           great
           value
           or
           estimation
           ;
           their
           Courage
           is
           soon
           cooled
           ,
           their
           Armies
           are
           quickly
           defeated
           ;
           there
           best
           Captains
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           long
           Peace
           ,
           are
           of
           mean
           experience
           ,
           and
           their
           is
           scant
           any
           Town
           ,
           City
           or
           Country
           that
           is
           not
           a
           witness
           of
           their
           Cowardise
           ,
           Adversity
           ,
           bondage
           and
           servitude
           ;
           you
           shall
           hear
           hereafter
           what
           discommodities
           
           may
           arise
           unto
           those
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           which
           have
           unadvisedly
           entered
           into
           this
           League
           ,
           and
           therefore
           from
           them
           unto
           the
           Peers
           of
           France
           ;
           These
           Princes
           are
           no
           other
           then
           Traitors
           ,
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           Conspirators
           against
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ;
           And
           therefore
           detestable
           before
           God
           ,
           odious
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           execrable
           unto
           their
           Post●rity
           ;
           For
           although
           Princes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Common
           saying
           ,
           like
           such
           Treason
           as
           any
           wise
           is
           beneficial
           unto
           them
           ;
           yet
           all
           men
           hate
           and
           abhor
           Traitors
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           these
           be
           ,
           who
           having
           received
           great
           honour
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           prefermen
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           did
           by
           all
           mean●
           possible
           endeavour
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           Scepter
           and
           Life
           :
           Their
           taking
           of
           many
           Towns
           ,
           their
           purpose
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           Kings
           own
           person
           ,
           their
           desire
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           Paris
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           their
           carriage
           towards
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           their
           preparation
           ,
           Army
           and
           Hostility
           against
           him
           after
           his
           departure
           from
           thence
           ,
           do
           abundantly
           testifie
           and
           declare
           their
           Treason
           ;
           now
           what
           honour
           can
           it
           be
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           to
           joyn
           and
           associate
           himself
           with
           such
           men
           as
           the
           world
           detesteth
           ,
           all
           men
           abhor
           ,
           
           and
           his
           own
           Spaniards
           will
           not
           onely
           hate
           ,
           but
           also
           be
           ashamed
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           their
           Company
           ,
           or
           to
           harbour
           them
           in
           their
           houses
           ?
           For
           I
           find
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Italy
          
           and
           Spain
           ,
           that
           whenas
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           intending
           to
           honour
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burbon
           ,
           who
           had
           revolted
           from
           his
           King
           unto
           his
           service
           ,
           prayed
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           and
           principal
           Dukes
           of
           Spain
           to
           lodge
           him
           in
           his
           Palace
           ;
           the
           Duke
           shewing
           himself
           therein
           a
           greater
           Enemy
           to
           Traitors
           ,
           then
           a
           Friend
           to
           Treason
           ,
           answered
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           both
           he
           and
           his
           house
           were
           at
           his
           Majesties
           commandment
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           lodge
           the
           Duke
           therein
           ,
           he
           would
           set
           fire
           thereon
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Duke
           should
           be
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           on
           a
           house
           infected
           with
           the
           Treason
           of
           Burbon
           .
           But
           Francis
           the
           first
           King
           of
           France
           used
           the
           like
           help
           of
           the
           Turks
           and
           Infidels
           to
           be
           revenged
           upon
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           
             Lewis
             Sforza
          
           Duke
           of
           Milan
           to
           make
           himself
           the
           better
           able
           to
           withstand
           their
           violence
           which
           went
           about
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           brought
           an
           Army
           of
           Turks
           into
           Italy
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           was
           in
           the
           League
           with
           the
           Great
           Turk
           ;
           Why
           then
           may
           not
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           implo●e
           and
           use
           the
           help
           of
           his
           Friends
           in
           France
           ,
           of
           whom
           because
           they
           are
           Christians
           and
           Catholicks
           ,
           he
           may
           have
           far
           better
           assurance
           and
           confidence
           then
           of
           Turks
           and
           Infidells
           ?
        
         
           Truly
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           the
           befo●e
           mentioned
           French
           king
           greatly
           blamed
           for
           entring
           into
           League
           with
           the
           Tu●k
           ,
           and
           his
           honour
           and
           reputation
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           so
           much
           blemished
           thereby
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           wise
           and
           grave
           Author
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           to
           cover
           his
           fault
           with
           some
           honest
           pretence
           ,
           hath
           been
           enforced
           to
           distinguish
           how
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           may
           be
           at
           league
           with
           the
           Turk
           ;
           The
           causes
           for
           which
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           may
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           enter
           into
           League
           and
           Amity
           with
           this
           common
           Enemy
           of
           Christians
           ,
           are
           either
           to
           obtain
           Peace
           or
           Truce
           ,
           or
           to
           end
           a
           conten●io●
           and
           qu●rrel
           for
           any
           Dominion
           or
           Seigniory
           ,
           to
           have
           reparation
           and
           amends
           for
           wrong
           done
           unto
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           entreat
           leave
           for
           his
           Subjects
           to
           trade
           &
           traffick
           i●to
           his
           Countries
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           yeeld
           him
           any
           aid
           against
           his
           Enemies
           :
           And
           the
           same
           Author
           addeth
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Francis
           being
           continually
           assaulted
           by
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           the
           5th
           and
           by
           the
           king
           of
           England
           within
           his
           own
           Realm
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           make
           his
           party
           good
           against
           them
           and
           other
           enem●es
           ,
           who
           at
           their
           instigation
           and
           request
           did
           put
           
           him
           ofttimes
           in
           great
           &
           manifest
           danger
           to
           lose
           his
           whole
           estate
           ,
           was
           counselled
           by
           his
           wisest
           Friends
           for
           his
           better
           defence
           to
           joyn
           in
           amity
           with
           
             Sultan
             Solimon
          
           ,
           who
           was
           better
           able
           then
           he
           to
           interrupt
           and
           cross
           the
           violent
           course
           which
           Charles
           th●
           5th
           took
           to
           make
           himself
           Lord
           and
           Monarch
           of
           all
           the
           world
           .
           Necessity
           therefore
           enforced
           Francis
           the
           first
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           League
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           he
           had
           been
           in
           great
           p●rill
           and
           hazard
           of
           losing
           his
           whole
           Kingdom
           ;
           For
           conservation
           whereof
           I
           read
           in
           Histories
           ,
           that
           a
           Predecessor
           of
           the
           Spanish
           King
           called
           Peter
           ,
           confeder●ted
           himself
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Bellemarine
           ,
           
           a
           Sarizi●
           ,
           married
           his
           Daughter
           and
           renounced
           his
           Faith
           and
           profession
           of
           a
           Christian.
           Considering
           therefore
           that
           necessity
           hath
           no
           law
           ,
           that
           Commoditie
           and
           sweetness
           of
           Rule
           and
           Governmen●
           ,
           maketh
           many
           good
           Christians
           to
           forget
           themselves
           and
           their
           Duties
           ;
           that
           extreame
           malice
           conceived
           and
           borne
           against
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           hath
           constrained
           many
           Princes
           to
           seek
           to
           be
           in
           League
           with
           their
           very
           Adversaries
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           noble
           and
           valiant
           heart
           deteste●h
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           yeild
           unto
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           laboureth
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           to
           avoid
           that
           dishonor
           ;
           No
           man
           can
           can
           justly
           condemne
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           the
           Duke
           of
           Milan
           .
           Now
           touching
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           her
           Majesty
           having
           alwais
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           before
           her
           eyes
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           his
           waies
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Prince
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           hath
           alwaies
           thought
           no
           better
           of
           the
           Turk
           then
           he
           deserveth
           ,
           as
           well
           because
           she
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           distance
           that
           is
           betwix●
           her
           and
           him
           ,
           she
           hath
           less
           occasion
           to
           stand
           in
           fear
           of
           his
           forces
           then
           any
           o●her
           Prince
           of
           Europe
           ;
           True
           it
           is
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           late
           Traffick
           which
           some
           few
           of
           her
           Merchants
           have
           into
           Turky
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           ,
           her
           Majesti●
           hath
           suffered
           them
           to
           have
           their
           Agent
           there
           who
           carrieth
           not
           the
           n●me
           of
           Ambassador
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           the
           French
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Venetians
           and
           other
           Christian
           Princes
           Ambassadors
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Credit
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           either
           with
           favours
           or
           with
           presents
           (
           w●ereof
           the
           Turke
           is
           very
           desirous
           and
           coveteous
           )
           he
           might
           have
           broken
           the
           League
           of
           peace
           and
           Truce
           which
           is
           betwixt
           Spain
           and
           h●m
           ,
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           great
           hurt
           &
           detriment
           .
           But
           he●
           Majestie
           had
           ●ather
           that
           the
           H●stories
           of
           our
           tim●
           should
           mention
           her
           vertues
           ,
           then
           declare
           her
           policies
           ,
           and
           thinketh
           it
           far
           better
           that
           as
           all
           men
           of
           our
           Age
           commend
           her
           Beauti●
           ,
           her
           bounti●
           and
           her
           goodness
           ,
           so
           her
           after-Commers
           should
           have
           occasion
           to
           p●aise
           and
           ex●oll
           her
           constancy
           and
           Religious
           affection
           towards
           God
           and
           the
           Common
           wealth
           of
           Christendome
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           Spanish
           league
           with
           the
           Peeres
           of
           France
           ,
           I
           think
           no
           good
           Christian
           can
           think
           b●tter
           of
           them
           then
           of
           a
           Turk
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           League
           and
           Am●ty
           of
           Turkish
           Infidels
           is
           more
           to
           be
           este●med
           then
           the
           friendship
           of
           these
           Leaguers
           ,
           more
           profitable
           and
           advantageous
           unto
           him
           that
           shall
           stand
           in
           need
           thereof
           ,
           and
           more
           assured
           and
           firm●
           unto
           any
           one
           that
           have
           occasion
           to
           rely
           thereupon
           ;
           For
           since
           that
           these
           Rebels
           have
           deserved
           to
           lose
           their
           Lands
           and
           possessions
           ,
           have
           incurred
           the
           odious
           and
           detestable
           Crime
           of
           Tre●son
           ,
           and
           have
           worthily
           merited
           the
           name
           of
           Traytors
           and
           Conspirators
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           other
           League
           or
           Amitie
           with
           them
           then
           is
           with
           Theeves
           and
           Felons
           ,
           the
           societie
           and
           conversation
           with
           whome
           hath
           been
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           accounted
           as
           most
           odious
           and
           execrable
           ;
           yea
           by
           how
           much
           a
           Traitor
           is
           more
           odious
           and
           wicked
           then
           a
           Thief
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           his
           Infamy
           ,
           shame
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           is
           
           greater
           who
           as●ociateth
           himself
           with
           a
           Conspirator
           ,
           be
           i●
           that
           he
           conspireth
           against
           his
           Prince
           ,
           or
           against
           his
           Country
           ,
           or
           against
           both
           .
           Such
           as
           a
           mans
           Companions
           are
           ,
           such
           shall
           he
           be
           held
           to
           be
           in
           all
           mens
           opinions
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           converseth
           daily
           with
           wicked
           men
           shall
           hardly
           be
           reputed
           an
           honest
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           great
           and
           large
           Priviledges
           which
           belong
           unto
           Princes
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           rule
           and
           governe
           his
           people
           ,
           make
           me
           forbeare
           to
           say
           so
           much
           as
           I
           might
           say
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           may
           not
           spare
           to
           reprehend
           and
           condemne
           the
           bad
           Consciences
           of
           those
           Consciousles
           Councellors
           who
           have
           perswaded
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           to
           forget
           and
           forgo
           his
           honour
           ,
           his
           Reputation
           ,
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           his
           Parentage
           ,
           to
           joyne
           himself
           with
           those
           who
           may
           increase
           the
           number
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Forces
           of
           his
           Allies
           .
           I
           have
           oftentimes
           heard
           say
           that
           the
           end
           honoureth
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           a
           mans
           life
           ;
           
           that
           the
           elder
           a
           man
           is
           ,
           the
           wiser
           he
           should
           be
           ;
           that
           the
           Actions
           of
           al
           men
           that
           are
           placed
           in
           high
           degree
           and
           dignity
           ,
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           view
           ,
           the
           sight
           ,
           the
           censure
           and
           judgement
           of
           all
           men
           ;
           that
           a
           man
           may
           easily
           fall
           from
           the
           top
           of
           honor
           and
           glorie
           unto
           the
           bottom
           of
           shame
           and
           infami●
           ;
           and
           briefly
           that
           all
           men
           with
           open
           mouth
           speake
           boldly
           and
           freely
           that
           of
           Princes
           when
           they
           are
           dead
           which
           they
           durst
           not
           muter
           whilest
           they
           lived
           .
           I
           could
           with
           therefore
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           vertues
           of
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           affinitie
           ,
           conjunction
           and
           parentage
           that
           was
           betwixt
           these
           two
           Crownes
           ,
           or
           the
           conformitie
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           or
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           greatness
           and
           power
           of
           France
           might
           have
           been
           able
           to
           have
           diverted
           and
           withdrawn
           the
           mightie
           Monarch
           of
           Spain
           from
           the
           Amitie
           of
           those
           Traitors
           and
           Felons
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           peace
           ,
           League
           and
           Amitie
           with
           his
           deare
           and
           beloved
           Brother
           of
           France
           :
           But
           the
           detestable
           vice
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           which
           misleadeth
           the
           greatest
           and
           wisest
           Princes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           a
           vaine
           hope
           of
           good
           success
           and
           prosperous
           fortune
           in
           all
           their
           enterprises
           ,
           hath
           turned
           his
           love
           into
           hatred
           ,
           and
           covered
           the
           spots
           and
           blemishes
           of
           true
           dishonor
           with
           a
           Cloak
           of
           false
           honor
           and
           repu●ation
           .
           And
           it
           seem●th
           that
           the
           custome
           of
           Princes
           is
           to
           receive
           into
           their
           protection
           such
           Subjects
           as
           other
           Princes
           have
           banished
           ou●
           of
           their
           Realms
           (
           although
           in
           truth
           this
           kinde
           of
           Clemency
           ought
           to
           be
           shewed
           and
           extended
           unto
           Princes
           only
           which
           are
           constrained
           by
           necessity
           to
           flie
           from
           their
           kingdoms
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           Subjects
           )
           for
           succouring
           of
           whom
           many
           Princes
           of
           great
           friends
           have
           become
           mortall
           E●emies
           ;
           it
           seemeth
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           this
           custome
           doth
           somwhat
           excuse
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           indiscretion
           in
           this
           action
           :
           But
           wise
           men
           consider
           not
           so
           much
           what
           men
           do
           as
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           true
           Glory
           consisteth
           in
           vertue
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           shew
           or
           shadow
           of
           vertue
           ;
           and
           as
           Caesar
           would
           not
           have
           her
           to
           wife
           who
           was
           more
           defamed
           by
           suspition
           then
           by
           action
           ,
           so
           it
           becometh
           the
           Princes
           of
           our
           time
           to
           hate
           those
           who
           are
           vicious
           ,
           not
           in
           deed
           onely
           ,
           but
           in
           common
           fame
           also
           ;
           especially
           whenas
           it
           is
           in
           question
           whether
           the
           friendship
           of
           a
           kinsman
           be
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           Amitie
           of
           a
           Stranger
           ;
           of
           a
           king
           before
           that
           of
           a
           Subject
           ;
           of
           one
           that
           is
           equall
           in
           power
           to
           the
           greatest
           Prince
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           before
           those
           who
           depend
           wholy
           upon
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           undoubtedly
           the
           Guisards
           of
           France
           have
           no
           other
           Credit
           ,
           strength
           or
           reputation
           then
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           derived
           and
           given
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           late
           French
           King
           and
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           time
           will
           decay
           
           and
           returne
           unto
           the
           place
           and
           person
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           ;
           even
           as
           rivers
           returne
           unto
           the
           Sea
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           have
           their
           first
           original
           and
           being
           .
           I
           may
           therefore
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           hath
           carried
           himself
           very
           indiscreetly
           in
           entring
           into
           League
           with
           these
           Guisards
           for
           four
           principall
           causes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           because
           the
           shame
           and
           dishonour
           which
           will
           arise
           thereby
           shal
           alwaies
           continue
           ,
           
           and
           never
           be
           forgotten
           through
           length
           of
           tim●
           ,
           or
           voluntary
           silence
           of
           the
           Authors
           and
           writers
           of
           our
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           because
           the
           profit
           arising
           thereby
           will
           be
           of
           small
           con●inuance
           .
           The
           third
           because
           the
           quarrel
           betwixt
           him
           and
           France
           proceeding
           thereof
           will
           be
           both
           dangerous
           and
           immortall
           .
           The
           fourth
           ,
           because
           the
           hatred
           ingendred
           by
           this
           quarrell
           will
           rekindle
           the
           fire
           of
           old
           dissentions
           ,
           and
           revive
           the
           memorie
           of
           ancient
           rights
           ,
           titles
           and
           Interests
           which
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           pretendeth
           unto
           diverse
           States
           lately
           fallen
           unto
           the
           house
           of
           Spain
           .
           For
           the
           dishonor
           which
           is
           gotten
           by
           wicked
           waies
           ,
           cannot
           so
           be
           buried
           in
           silence
           but
           that
           it
           will
           alwaies
           be
           reported
           by
           the
           Father
           unto
           the
           child
           ,
           
           and
           by
           that
           child
           unto
           his
           posterity
           ,
           alwaies
           finding
           increase
           and
           augmentation
           by
           the
           report
           which
           is
           made
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           and
           alwaies
           hath
           been
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           to
           remember
           one
           only
           error
           ,
           evill
           deed
           or
           oversight
           of
           a
           Prince
           far
           better
           then
           many
           of
           his
           vertues
           ,
           valiant
           exployts
           ,
           or
           wise
           and
           discreet
           Actions
           ;
           Witness
           the
           common
           consent
           and
           accord
           of
           all
           Historiographers
           as
           wel
           of
           ancient
           time
           as
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           who
           although
           in
           other
           things
           they
           be
           oftentime●
           very
           contrary
           the
           one
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           they
           agree
           very
           well
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           as
           it
           were
           with
           one
           mouth
           and
           one
           voyce
           ,
           speak
           ill
           in
           their
           writings
           of
           the
           wisest
           Philosophers
           ;
           Orators
           ,
           Emperors
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           and
           Captains
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Author
           that
           greatly
           busied
           himself
           in
           commending
           Alcibiades
           ,
           
           a
           great
           Philosopher
           saith
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           did
           many
           notable
           deeds
           ,
           spake
           many
           worthie
           sayings
           ,
           and
           shewed
           many
           apparent
           Arguments
           of
           his
           great
           wit
           and
           Dexteritie
           ,
           so
           he
           was
           too
           delic●●e
           in
           his
           ordinary
           Diet
           ,
           too
           dissolute
           in
           fond
           Love
           of
           foolish
           women
           ,
           too
           inordinate
           in
           his
           daily
           banquets
           and
           too
           superfluous
           and
           effeminate
           in
           his
           usuall
           Attire
           ;
           To
           maintain
           himself
           in
           which
           things
           he
           often
           times
           took
           dishonest
           rewards
           and
           was
           corrupted
           with
           unlawful
           Bribes
           .
           So
           hee
           that
           laboured
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           praises
           of
           
             Marcus
             Cato
          
           ,
           a
           notable
           Sen●tor
           of
           Rome
           would
           not
           conceale
           that
           he
           had
           lett
           out
           his
           money
           at
           Interest
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           so
           severe
           in
           time
           that
           he
           took
           a
           very
           young
           damsell
           descended
           of
           base
           Parantage
           to
           Wife
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           of
           such
           years
           as
           required
           not
           marriage
           .
           So
           Plutarch
           recounting
           the
           Valor
           ,
           Magnanimitie
           ,
           and
           vertues
           of
           
             Titus
             Quintus
             Flaminius
          
           and
           of
           Philopaemon
           ,
           two
           notable
           Captains
           ,
           was
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           was
           Ambitious
           ,
           Turbulent
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           displeased
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           conceited
           ,
           opinionative
           ,
           and
           very
           hard
           and
           difficult
           to
           be
           pleas●d
           .
        
         
           So
           
             Cajus
             Marius
          
           ,
           by
           the
           s●me
           Author
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           valor
           was
           called
           the
           son
           of
           Mars
           ,
           for
           his
           delicacy
           and
           effeminate
           behavior
           was
           sirnamed
           the
           Child
           of
           Venus
           so
           Alexander
           the
           great
           who
           is
           commended
           by
           many
           Authors
           for
           the
           greatest
           and
           mightiest
           Conqueror
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           reprehended
           by
           as
           many
           for
           that
           he
           was
           somwhat
           hateful
           for
           his
           vain
           glory
           ,
           and
           imitated
           therein
           those
           vain
           Souldiers
           who
           are
           never
           well
           but
           when
           
           they
           are
           comm●nding
           themselves
           ;
           So
           Cicero
           who
           for
           his
           excellency
           deserved
           to
           be
           called
           the
           Orator
           ,
           was
           disgraced
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           fearfull
           and
           timerous
           as
           well
           in
           the
           field
           as
           in
           his
           Pleadings
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           written
           of
           him
           that
           he
           never
           beg●n
           to
           speak
           but
           with
           great
           fe●r
           and
           ●●●mbling
           .
           So
           Pompey
           sirnamed
           the
           great
           ,
           who
           had
           these
           qualities
           to
           make
           him
           well
           beloved
           ,
           Temperance
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           Dexterity
           in
           Armes
           ,
           Eloquence
           in
           his
           Speech
           ,
           Faith
           and
           loyaltie
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           good
           Grace
           in
           his
           behavior
           ,
           and
           an
           Amiable
           Carriage
           towards
           all
           men
           that
           had
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           ,
           was
           hated
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ruinated
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           endure
           no
           Superior
           .
           So
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           this
           commendation
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           a
           thousand
           Cities
           by
           Assault
           ,
           subdued
           more
           then
           300
           sundry
           Nations
           ,
           took
           above
           a
           Million
           of
           Men
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           slew
           better
           then
           an
           other
           Million
           in
           the
           Field
           (
           the
           least
           of
           which
           things
           the
           best
           Captain
           of
           our
           Age
           never
           was
           nor
           will
           be
           able
           to
           do
           )
           is
           greatly
           blamed
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           he
           was
           indebted
           above
           700000
           Crowns
           before
           he
           bore
           any
           Office
           in
           Rome
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           that
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           have
           any
           companion
           in
           t●e
           administration
           of
           the
           Roman
           Commonwealth
           :
           So
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           diverse
           men
           spare
           not
           to
           speak
           very
           ill
           of
           Charles
           the
           fift
           (
           although
           he
           was
           a
           most
           wise
           ,
           ve●tuous
           ,
           and
           valiant
           Prince
           )
           because
           he
           took
           the
           Pope
           prisoner
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           shewed
           himself
           very
           hard
           and
           severe
           unto
           Francis
           the
           first
           of
           France
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           his
           prisoner
           at
           Madrill
           ;
           
           and
           whereas
           some
           commend
           his
           wisdome
           for
           resigning
           his
           Empire
           unto
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdoms
           unto
           his
           Son
           ;
           Others
           reprehend
           his
           folly
           and
           pride
           therein
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           it
           with
           a
           hope
           and
           full
           intention
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           to
           be
           chosen
           Pope
           ,
           
           and
           with
           a
           purpose
           in
           his
           Popedome
           to
           give
           unto
           his
           Son
           all
           or
           most
           of
           those
           States
           which
           he
           held
           in
           Italie
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           meaning
           thereby
           to
           leave
           in
           his
           house
           and
           Familie
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           the
           meanes
           to
           attain
           and
           usurpe
           the
           Regiment
           and
           Monarchie
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           By
           these
           Examples
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           who
           by
           any
           oversight
           hath
           made
           himself
           odious
           and
           contemptible
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           avoid
           shame
           and
           Infamle
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           so
           much
           as
           it
           becometh
           not
           any
           Prince
           to
           debauch
           and
           estrange
           the
           Subjects
           of
           another
           Prince
           from
           their
           obedi●nce
           unto
           their
           King
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           King
           shall
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           or
           after
           his
           death
           be
           reprehended
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           hath
           perswaded
           and
           induced
           the
           French
           men
           to
           rebell
           against
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           the
           which
           Frenchmen
           were
           wont
           (
           as
           I
           shewed
           you
           long
           sithence
           )
           to
           be
           counted
           and
           reputed
           the
           most
           true
           and
           loyall
           Subj●cts
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           likely
           think
           you
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           will
           spare
           him
           when
           he
           is
           dead
           ,
           since
           during
           his
           life
           we
           reade
           in
           some
           histories
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Sonne
           ,
           his
           French
           wife
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           the
           Counts
           of
           Edmond
           and
           of
           H●rne
           ,
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Alencon
           ,
           the
           Admiral
           of
           France
           the
           Prince
           of
           Condy
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           King
           of
           France
           with
           many
           other
           Princes
           and
           Po●entates
           have
           been
           unnaturally
           Murthered
           ,
           cruelly
           Poysoned
           ,
           wrongfully
           done
           to
           Death
           ,
           and
           horribly
           Massacred
           by
           his
           consent
           and
           Counsell
           ,
           Commandement
           or
           Approbation
           ?
           It
           is
           common
           in
           every
           mans
           mouth
           that
           he
           maketh
           no
           Conscience
           to
           rid
           his
           hands
           of
           his
           enemies
           by
           any
           manner
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           execrable
           and
           impious
           .
           His
           la●e
           in●ent
           to
           poyson
           our
           gracious
           Soveraign
           (
           whose
           life
           God
           long
           preserve
           )
           testifieth
           thus
           much
           ;
           and
           as
           many
           as
           shall
           hear
           of
           his
           
           purpose
           of
           Dr.
           Lopes
           and
           his
           Complices
           ,
           cannot
           but
           esteem
           his
           worthy
           of
           everlasting
           Ignominy
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           declare
           unto
           you
           that
           this
           League
           cannot
           be
           of
           any
           long
           continuance
           ,
           I
           will
           use
           these
           few
           demonstrations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           have
           read
           either
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           Histories
           ,
           shall
           easilie
           perceive
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Eternal
           ,
           never
           gave
           unto
           Rebels
           any
           long
           Continuance
           of
           their
           prosperitie
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           the
           Common
           People
           which
           easilie
           forsake
           the
           heads
           and
           chief
           of
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           depart
           from
           them
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           perceive
           that
           their
           strength
           decayeth
           ;
           then
           feare
           ,
           jealousie
           ,
           suspition
           ,
           distrust
           ,
           and
           diffidence
           alwaies
           attend
           upon
           Rebels
           to
           dismay
           ,
           daunt
           and
           terrifie
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           these
           great
           and
           Archtraytors
           are
           beset
           with
           so
           many
           d●fficulties
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           attain
           unto
           their
           pu●pose
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           many
           that
           are
           equall
           in
           Authoritie
           ,
           credit
           and
           reputation
           ,
           the
           one
           alwais
           distrusteth
           the
           other
           ;
           And
           if
           there
           be
           but
           one
           upon
           whom
           the
           rest
           do
           depend
           ,
           he
           must
           of
           necessitie
           please
           him
           that
           cometh
           nighest
           unto
           him
           in
           Authoritie
           ,
           least
           that
           he
           make
           the
           way
           hard
           and
           difficult
           for
           him
           to
           worke
           his
           desire
           and
           pleasure
           .
           He
           must
           content
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           sati●fie
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           accommodate
           himself
           to
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Covetousnes
           and
           Avarice
           of
           the
           common
           Soldiers
           ,
           matt●rs
           of
           gr●at
           difficultie
           ,
           hardness
           and
           impossibilitie
           ,
           because
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           People
           and
           Soldiers
           are
           most
           commonly
           contrary
           ,
           and
           tend
           to
           diverse
           purposes
           ,
           the
           first
           seeking
           for
           advancement
           ,
           the
           second
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Tranquillitie
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           Coveting
           nothing
           more
           then
           the
           continuance
           of
           War.
           Moreover
           whereas
           the
           wisest
           amongst
           them
           begin
           to
           consider
           that
           they
           have
           violated
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           offended
           their
           Kings
           Majestie
           ,
           born
           Armes
           against
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           against
           their
           neer
           kinsmen
           and
           their
           own
           ●amilies
           ,
           and
           that
           instead
           of
           one
           King
           (
           which
           perhaps
           fleeced
           them
           )
           they
           are
           now
           subject
           unto
           many
           Princes
           who
           fleece
           them
           more
           ,
           instead
           of
           ordinary
           charges
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           charged
           with
           new
           expences
           and
           unsupportable
           Subsidies
           ,
           instead
           of
           Cl●mency
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Mercie
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           exposed
           unto
           I●justice
           ,
           Crueltie
           and
           Briberie
           ;
           they
           lose
           by
           little
           and
           little
           th●ir
           Indign●tion
           and
           Fury
           ,
           and
           seek
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           to
           reenter
           ,
           into
           the
           good
           grace
           and
           favor
           of
           their
           Leige
           Lord
           and
           Soveraign
           .
           The
           chiefe
           consp●●at●rs
           therefore
           fearing
           to
           be
           forsaken
           and
           abandoned
           by
           their
           companions
           and
           ●ellowes
           in
           Armes
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           are
           constrained
           to
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           their
           Princes
           discretion
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           common
           People
           which
           at
           their
           instigation
           was
           too
           pron●
           and
           readie
           to
           rebell
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           do
           sometimes
           after
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           indignitie
           of
           their
           unnaturall
           disobedience
           ,
           become
           so
           desirous
           to
           recover
           the
           Kings
           favor
           and
           good
           likeing
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           end
           the
           way
           to
           attain
           thereunto
           may
           be
           made
           the
           more
           easie
           ,
           they
           kill
           the
           fi●st
           Authors
           of
           their
           Rebellion
           ,
           or
           els
           deliver
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Prince
           ;
           
           And
           if
           ever
           Rebells
           have
           been
           left
           and
           forsaken
           by
           their
           partak●rs
           ,
           these
           Traytors
           of
           France
           may
           justly
           st●nd
           in
           great
           fea●e
           thereof
           ,
           because
           the
           nature
           of
           Frenchmen
           is
           such
           ,
           tha●
           if
           a
           man
           do
           not
           take
           present
           advantage
           of
           their
           unnatural
           heat
           and
           fury
           ,
           but
           suffer
           the
           same
           to
           wax
           cold
           and
           to
           relent
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           difficult
           and
           almost
           impossible
           to
           revive
           the
           same
           with
           the
           best
           art
           or
           counsell
           that
           may
           be
           used
           .
        
         
         
           If
           therefore
           they
           shall
           begin
           to
           want
           money
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           canno●
           chuse
           but
           stand
           in
           great
           need
           quickly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           poor
           ,
           and
           cannot
           at
           all
           times
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           have
           present
           supplies
           from
           their
           Allies
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Parisians
           (
           whose
           custom
           it
           hath
           been
           always
           to
           be
           quickly
           discontented
           ,
           and
           ●asily
           to
           repent
           themselves
           of
           their
           Folly
           )
           depart
           suddenly
           from
           their
           League
           and
           Amitie
           ;
           if
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           who
           sh●ll
           have
           so
           much
           to
           do
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           hardly
           be
           able
           to
           defend
           his
           own
           Countries
           ,
           do
           not
           continually
           send
           them
           fresh
           relief
           of
           men
           and
           money
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           King
           of
           France
           chance
           to
           be
           Superior
           to
           his
           Adversaries
           in
           number
           of
           Soldiers
           and
           of
           all
           things
           necessarie
           for
           the
           m●intenance
           of
           his
           Wars
           ;
           lastly
           if
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           blood
           shall
           begin
           joyntly
           to
           put
           their
           hel●ing
           hands
           to
           the
           suppressing
           of
           those
           Rebels
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           they
           can
           possibly
           hold
           out
           long
           .
           And
           although
           fortune
           should
           show
           herself
           so
           favorable
           unto
           these
           Traytors
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           might
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           effect
           and
           accomplish
           their
           desires
           ;
           yet
           considering
           that
           the
           murderers
           of
           Princes
           are
           most
           commonly
           murdered
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           ascended
           unto
           the
           royall
           dignity
           of
           Kings
           by
           Treason
           or
           Rebellion
           ,
           are
           thrown
           down
           againe
           the
           sam●
           way
           which
           served
           them
           for
           a
           Ladder
           to
           mount
           and
           clime
           up
           thereunto
           ;
           that
           when
           the
           Vsurper
           shall
           divide
           the
           prey
           and
           spoile
           betwixt
           them
           ●hat
           have
           aided
           and
           assisted
           him
           ,
           they
           fall
           presently
           unto
           contentious
           brawlings
           and
           quarrels
           ;
           and
           briefly
           ,
           that
           of
           such
           Controversies
           oftentimes
           followeth
           th●
           ruin
           and
           destruction
           of
           him
           that
           held
           himself
           well
           assured
           of
           his
           new
           gotten
           kingdom
           ;
           It
           is
           much
           more
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           shall
           be
           declared
           King
           amongst
           them
           ,
           cannot
           continue
           long
           in
           his
           place
           which
           is
           purchased
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           not
           only
           be
           subject
           unto
           the
           inconstancy
           and
           varietie
           of
           fortune
           ,
           but
           also
           unto
           the
           diversite
           of
           humors
           of
           men
           that
           are
           inconstant
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           very
           ready
           to
           change
           and
           alter
           their
           opinions
           .
           I
           could
           alleage
           infinite
           examples
           to
           prove
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           but
           I
           forbeare
           for
           brevities
           sake
           ,
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           a
           superfluous
           and
           needless
           enumeration
           of
           such
           examples
           ,
           and
           let
           you
           understand
           that
           these
           Rebels
           had
           long
           since
           been
           suppressed
           and
           overthrown
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           late
           King
           committed
           divers
           oversights
           after
           his
           resolute
           murder
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           .
        
         
           For
           had
           he
           not
           killed
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Guise
           ,
           
           the
           Clergie
           had
           not
           been
           so
           highly
           offended
           wi●h
           him
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           presently
           called
           the
           now
           King
           to
           help
           and
           succour
           him
           ,
           made
           him
           his
           Generall
           ,
           and
           declared
           him
           his
           immediate
           Successor
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           so
           much
           displeased
           the
           contrary
           Faction
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           received
           no
           great
           benefit
           by
           his
           coming
           unto
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           brought
           not
           above
           two
           thousand
           men
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Nobility
           which
           within
           a
           few
           daies
           after
           came
           unto
           him
           with
           their
           people
           were
           about
           thirty
           thousand
           ;
           againe
           the
           delay
           and
           surcease
           of
           Arms
           for
           fifteen
           daies
           together
           ,
           after
           the
           victory
           had
           against
           the
           Count
           of
           Egmont
           ,
           gave
           time
           and
           space
           unto
           the
           Parisians
           to
           make
           sufficient
           provision
           of
           all
           such
           things
           as
           they
           wanted
           .
           Secondly
           the
           King
           hindred
           himself
           greatly
           by
           staying
           to
           recreate
           and
           solace
           himself
           a
           while
           at
           Corbeit
           ,
           making
           a
           sure
           reckoning
           that
           he
           had
           gotten
           a
           final
           and
           happie
           end
           of
           his
           wars
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           won
           that
           Town
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Key
           of
           all
           Victuals
           that
           pass
           by
           that
           River
           to
           Paris
           :
           
           Thirty
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           so
           provident
           in
           executing
           all
           other
           Peers
           and
           Noblemen
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           his
           mind
           with
           the
           same
           Duke
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           which
           committed
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Paris
           ,
           he
           had
           quickly
           been
           ridd
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           had
           he
           presently
           after
           the
           
           same
           murder
           shewed
           himself
           in
           the
           field
           with
           those
           Companies
           that
           came
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           he
           not
           done
           all
           things
           by
           haifs
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           ●e
           had
           undoubtedly
           dismayed
           and
           terrified
           all
           the
           Towns
           adhering
           unto
           the
           L●ague●s
           ,
           which
           were
           greatly
           discomfi●ed
           and
           amazed
           with
           the
           sudden
           accident
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           his
           death
           ;
           but
           after
           that
           he
           saw
           his
           Enemy
           dead
           ,
           he
           thought
           that
           he
           had
           no
           more
           Enemies
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           this
           confidence
           made
           him
           so
           careless
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           Orleanc●
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           saved
           by
           shewing
           himself
           only
           within
           convenient
           time
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           he
           gave
           the
           Duke
           of
           Maine
           leave
           to
           returne
           and
           fortifie
           himself
           ,
           and
           made
           small
           account
           to
           do
           any
           of
           those
           things
           which
           within
           a
           month
           after
           hee
           would
           gladly
           have
           done
           .
           The
           Leaguers
           likewise
           committed
           their
           oversights
           ,
           of
           which
           if
           the
           King
           had
           taken
           advantage
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           have
           subdued
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           after
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           had
           driven
           the
           King
           from
           Paris
           ,
           many
           prognosticated
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Duke
           would
           destroy
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           King
           would
           murther
           the
           Duke
           ;
           For
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           and
           less
           likelyhood
           ,
           that
           so
           foule
           an
           Indignitie
           offered
           unto
           a
           King
           both
           of
           great
           might
           and
           notable
           valor
           ,
           would
           bee
           put
           up
           at
           the
           Dukes
           hands
           without
           a
           revenge
           ;
           And
           after
           that
           day
           all
           that
           the
           Duke
           did
           ,
           was
           begun
           without
           providence
           ,
           continued
           without
           justice
           ,
           and
           in
           end
           ,
           had
           a
           bad
           ●nd
           ;
           For
           when
           he
           had
           mounted
           almost
           up
           to
           the
           top
           of
           his
           desi●es
           ,
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           he
           a
           thinking
           that
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           France
           would
           be
           highly
           displeased
           with
           his
           audacious
           Insolency
           ,
           and
           insolent
           Attempt
           ,
           seeketh
           meanes
           to
           pacifie
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           reenter
           into
           his
           good
           grace
           and
           favor
           .
        
         
           This
           poor
           Prince
           blinded
           with
           ambition
           ,
           and
           b●so●ted
           with
           the
           love
           of
           a
           kingdom
           ,
           thought
           that
           a
           Prince
           being
           so
           injuriously
           dealt
           with
           all
           as
           the
           King
           was
           ,
           would
           by
           the
           goodness
           of
           his
           nature
           be
           reconcile●
           ,
           and
           he
           believed
           that
           he
           might
           easily
           find
           the
           meanes
           to
           perswade
           the
           K●ng
           to
           resign
           his
           Crown
           ,
           or
           to
           induce
           the
           People
           to
           inforce
           him
           thereunto
           :
           But
           the
           King
           was
           fully
           resolved
           to
           have
           his
           revenge
           ;
           hee
           assembled
           ther●●ore
           the
           Estates
           of
           France
           thinking
           to
           find
           sufficient
           credit
           and
           ●u●horitie
           in
           that
           Assembly
           to
           bring
           the
           Duke
           to
           his
           death
           by
           Sentence
           and
           Judgment
           ;
           And
           the
           Duke
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           supposed
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           Assembly
           he
           should
           find
           friends
           enough
           to
           deprive
           the
           King
           of
           his
           Scepter
           ;
           But
           the
           King
           failed
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           missed
           his
           marke
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           King
           within
           a
           small
           while
           after
           effected
           his
           desire
           ;
           but
           committed
           other
           errors
           besides
           the
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Leagu●rs
           took
           present
           hold
           and
           advantage
           ;
           they
           thought
           that
           the
           Kings
           negligence
           and
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           People
           conce●ved
           against
           him
           for
           the
           Dukes
           death
           ,
           gave
           them
           fit
           opportunity
           to
           deprive
           h●m
           of
           t●e
           Crown
           ;
           But
           withall
           they
           considered
           not
           how
           unwort●y
           th●
           best
           of
           them
           was
           to
           weare
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           how
           unable
           to
           keep
           it
           when
           it
           was
           upon
           his
           head
           .
           Again
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           that
           the
           Dukes
           death
           had
           rather
           fortified
           then
           weakened
           their
           partie
           ,
           they
           supposed
           that
           all
           was
           gotten
           ,
           that
           nothing
           remained
           to
           be
           conquered
           ,
           that
           they
           needed
           to
           take
           no
           more
           paines
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           themselves
           unto
           delights
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           partition
           amongst
           themselves
           of
           the
           kingdoms
           and
           when
           they
           came
           to
           deliberate
           who
           should
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           amongst
           themselves
           upon
           any
           certain
           person
           ;
           whereas
           if
           they
           had
           presently
           resolved
           to
           make
           the
           Duke
           
             De
             Mayne
          
           ,
           it
           migh
           easily
           have
           been
           effecte●
           ;
           but
           the
           competitors
           were
           many
           ,
           and
           there
           began
           a
           debate
           and
           emulation
           betwixt
           the
           Duke
           and
           the
           Marquis
           
             Du
             pont
          
           ;
           his
           cosen
           the
           Duke
           of
           Aumale
           wo●ld
           not
           
           give
           his
           head
           for
           the
           washing
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutchesses
           of
           Montpensieur
           and
           of
           Nemurs
           put
           in
           for
           their
           best
           friends
           ,
           the
           later
           for
           her
           Son
           of
           Nemurs
           ,
           which
           began
           to
           win
           credit
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           for
           her
           brother
           who
           began
           to
           lose
           his
           reputation
           ;
           and
           the
           Duke
           
             De
             Mayne
          
           foolishly
           gave
           over
           the
           name
           and
           hope
           of
           being
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           accep●ed
           the
           Title
           of
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           besides
           ,
           whilst
           this
           contention
           was
           rife
           amongst
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           whilest
           they
           busied
           themselves
           in
           framing
           a
           Process
           against
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           which
           Process
           endured
           some
           eight
           or
           nine
           Monthes
           ,
           the
           people
           perceiving
           how
           pleasant
           a
           thing
           it
           was
           to
           be
           subject
           unto
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           cities
           being
           glad
           that
           they
           had
           cast
           off
           the
           yoak
           of
           a
           Monarchie
           ,
           would
           not
           endure
           any
           speaking
           of
           a
           new
           King
           ,
           but
           to
           free
           and
           emancipate
           themselves
           as
           well
           from
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           as
           of
           an
           high
           Cou●t
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           by
           the
           imitation
           of
           Paris
           ,
           they
           establ●shed
           in
           every
           City
           a
           Council
           of
           certain
           persons
           of
           mean
           and
           base
           qualitie
           ,
           into
           whose
           hands
           they
           pu●
           all
           kind
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           they
           presumed
           to
           limit
           the
           Duke
           of
           Maynes
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           certain
           controllers
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           T●is
           breedeth
           a
           dislike
           betwixt
           the
           Nobilitie
           and
           the
           Peop●e
           ;
           and
           especially
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Privie
           Seale
           ,
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           of
           the
           Exchequers
           ,
           the
           Judges
           ,
           the
           Treasurers
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Servitur●es
           of
           the
           Monarchie
           were
           highly
           displeased
           therewith
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           give
           place
           to
           ,
           nor
           go
           after
           the
           Magistrates
           that
           were
           c●e●ted
           by
           the
           People
           .
           Lastly
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           their
           chief
           Patron
           and
           upholder
           ,
           dealeth
           but
           faintly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           so
           readie
           to
           help
           them
           as
           they
           supposed
           he
           would
           be
           .
           So
           they
           are
           enforced
           to
           threaten
           him
           that
           they
           would
           yeild
           to
           the
           King
           before
           they
           could
           obtain
           such
           help
           as
           they
           expected
           from
           him
           .
           For
           although
           he
           sent
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           and
           others
           to
           relieve
           them
           in
           their
           Necessities
           ,
           yet
           he
           st●ndeth
           in
           doubt
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           should
           send
           any
           great
           supplies
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           bless
           them
           with
           any
           extraordinary
           Fortune
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayne
           should
           be
           chosen
           King
           ;
           he
           seeth
           that
           they
           were
           too
           strong
           to
           yeild
           unto
           his
           motions
           ;
           hee
           perceiveth
           that
           he
           must
           keep
           them
           low
           and
           in
           continual
           need
           of
           his
           help
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           hath
           once
           succoured
           them
           ,
           he
           withdraweth
           his
           forces
           and
           leaveth
           them
           somtimes
           in
           such
           distress
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayne
           is
           constrained
           to
           forget
           that
           he
           is
           Lieutenant
           General
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           great
           shame
           and
           dishonor
           is
           driven
           to
           go
           seek
           for
           Aid
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           which
           carried
           the
           ●itle
           but
           of
           a
           Lieutenant
           unto
           his
           Master
           in
           one
           Province
           .
           And
           truly
           it
           is
           reported
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           took
           not
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           men
           at
           the
           battaile
           of
           Iury
           ,
           where
           he
           received
           a
           great
           overthrow
           ,
           so
           grievously
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           right
           glad
           to
           see
           his
           partakers
           reduced
           to
           so
           great
           an
           extremitie
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           were
           enforced
           to
           present
           him
           a
           Blank
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           to
           subscribe
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           should
           demand
           .
           These
           faint
           proceeding
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           of
           Spain
           ,
           these
           apparent
           coutentions
           betwixt
           the
           Leagu●res
           themselves
           ;
           and
           this
           general
           discontentment
           of
           the
           common
           people
           might
           have
           shortned
           the
           Warrs
           in
           France
           ,
           if
           the
           now
           King
           had
           been
           of
           sufficient
           power
           to
           take
           and
           make
           his
           advantage
           of
           them
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           shew
           why
           this
           advantage
           was
           omitted
           and
           not
           taken
           ,
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           And
           therefore
           to
           proceed
           according
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
           If
           you
           consider
           that
           the
           Etolians
           and
           Arcadians
           warr●d
           a
           long
           time
           together
           for
           a
           wild
           Boare
           ;
           that
           the
           Carthaginians
           held
           long
           Warrs
           with
           the
           People
           of
           Piraca
           for
           a
           Sea-Rovers
           ship
           ;
           that
           there
           were
           mortall
           W●rrs
           betwixt
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           for
           a
           few
           Doggs
           which
           the
           one
           Nation
           
           had
           taken
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           And
           that
           the
           wars
           betwixt
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Burgondy
           and
           the
           Switzers
           began
           but
           for
           a
           cart
           loaden
           with
           sheep
           skins
           which
           Mr.
           
             de
             Romont
          
           took
           from
           a
           Switzer
           who
           passed
           therewith
           through
           his
           ground
           :
           
           you
           shall
           easily
           perceive
           and
           see
           how
           ready
           Princes
           are
           to
           take
           very
           light
           occasions
           to
           war
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           And
           this
           ready
           desire
           accompanieth
           most
           commonly
           those
           Princes
           who
           have
           valiant
           hearts
           ,
           
           good
           occasions
           ,
           and
           ready
           means
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           their
           Enemies
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           now
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           is
           endowed
           with
           all
           the
           perfections
           and
           vertues
           which
           the
           Almighty
           of
           his
           bounteous
           liberality
           useth
           to
           bestow
           upon
           Princes
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           to
           offer
           him
           such
           wrong
           as
           he
           doth
           without
           revenging
           the
           same
           .
           He
           is
           valiant
           and
           wise
           ,
           and
           undoubtedly
           he
           will
           follow
           the
           Life
           and
           Actions
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ;
           of
           which
           Pipin
           made
           wars
           with
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           because
           they
           favoured
           the
           party
           of
           Nicephorus
           Emperor
           of
           Greece
           against
           Charles
           the
           great
           his
           Father
           ;
           Philip
           sirnamed
           The
           Fair
           warred
           against
           Adolph
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           taken
           money
           of
           the
           king
           of
           England
           to
           make
           wars
           against
           
             France
             ;
             Philip
             Augustus
          
           denounced
           wars
           against
           France
           unto
           Iohn
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           because
           he
           killed
           his
           Nephew
           Arthur
           :
           And
           Clovis
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           warred
           with
           Alurick
           king
           of
           the
           Visgots
           ,
           because
           he
           harboured
           and
           received
           the
           Exiles
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           had
           suborned
           certain
           men
           to
           come
           and
           kill
           the
           French
           king
           within
           his
           own
           Realm
           :
           And
           hath
           not
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           deserved
           much
           more
           then
           all
           these
           the
           hatred
           and
           hostility
           of
           the
           present
           king
           of
           France
           ?
           since
           he
           sendeth
           aid
           not
           to
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ;
           since
           he
           hath
           not
           taken
           but
           given
           money
           to
           others
           to
           make
           wars
           against
           him
           ;
           since
           he
           hath
           not
           killed
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           Son
           ;
           since
           he
           not
           onely
           receveth
           the
           Exiles
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           counselleth
           the
           good
           Subjects
           thereof
           to
           become
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           obedient
           to
           rebel
           against
           their
           king
           ,
           and
           hireth
           not
           strangers
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           natural
           Subjects
           to
           come
           and
           murther
           the
           French
           king
           in
           his
           own
           Palace
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Spanish
           king
           hath
           taken
           a
           good
           course
           to
           keep
           the
           Frenchmen
           out
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           
           by
           sending
           his
           Forces
           into
           theirs
           ,
           and
           by
           nourishing
           and
           continning
           the
           Civ●l
           Wars
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Leaguers
           begin
           now
           to
           lose
           their
           credit
           ,
           that
           their
           Forces
           and
           Strength
           declineth
           ,
           that
           their
           Towns
           and
           Partners
           leave
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           they
           will
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           imitate
           M.
           Coriolanus
           ,
           they
           must
           expect
           the
           success
           and
           fortune
           that
           fell
           unto
           the
           Earls
           of
           Warwick
           and
           Salisbury
           in
           England
           ;
           M.
           Coriolanus
           taking
           in
           evil
           part
           that
           the
           Romans
           had
           rejected
           a
           very
           reasonable
           demand
           which
           he
           made
           unto
           them
           ,
           joyned
           with
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           obtained
           for
           them
           many
           battels
           and
           victories
           against
           his
           own
           Country
           ;
           but
           being
           intreated
           by
           his
           Wife
           and
           his
           Mother
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           recovered
           whatsoever
           he
           or
           his
           Enemies
           had
           taken
           from
           Rome
           .
        
         
           By
           whose
           Example
           ,
           if
           the
           Guisards
           ,
           being
           now
           so
           weakned
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           
           will
           not
           learn
           to
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           their
           Princes
           mercy
           ,
           they
           must
           fear
           and
           be
           afraid
           ,
           when
           they
           hear
           that
           the
           Earls
           of
           Warwick
           and
           Salisbury
           ,
           after
           that
           they
           had
           deprived
           one
           king
           of
           his
           Royal
           Seat
           and
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           placed
           another
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           were
           both
           cruelly
           murthered
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           although
           there
           was
           a
           time
           whenas
           the
           one
           could
           have
           obtained
           whatsoever
           he
           would
           of
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           Offices
           had
           all
           the
           chief
           Forces
           and
           strength
           of
           England
           as
           well
           by
           Land
           as
           by
           Sea
           ,
           at
           his
           disposition
           and
           commandment
           .
           Now
           if
           these
           two
           Earls
           had
           no
           better
           end
           
           but
           to
           be
           slain
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           the
           mightiest
           and
           best
           beloved
           Rebels
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           world
           :
           What
           assurance
           can
           the
           Gu●sards
           of
           France
           have
           of
           their
           good
           fortune
           ?
           What
           hope
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           partners
           ,
           and
           their
           fellows
           in
           Arms
           ?
           What
           confidence
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           fortune
           which
           never
           was
           ,
           nor
           never
           will
           be
           constant
           in
           any
           other
           thing
           but
           inconstancy
           ?
           Their
           glory
           therefore
           cannot
           continue
           long
           ,
           their
           Alliance
           shall
           not
           greatly
           avail
           the
           Spanish
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           remembrance
           and
           memory
           of
           this
           their
           Rebellion
           will
           alwayes
           remain
           fresh
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           our
           after-comers
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           our selves
           and
           our
           children
           ,
           because
           men
           are
           more
           prone
           and
           ready
           to
           remember
           the
           wrongs
           that
           others
           do
           un●o
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           benefits
           they
           receive
           from
           others
           .
           How
           can
           the
           Frenchmen
           then
           forget
           the
           subtilty
           and
           cunning
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           used
           in
           taking
           from
           them
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ?
           the
           rigour
           and
           cruelty
           that
           was
           shewed
           unto
           Francis
           the
           first
           to
           make
           him
           resign
           the
           Sovereignity
           of
           Flanders
           ?
           the
           injury
           and
           injustice
           used
           by
           Ferdinando
           king
           of
           Castile
           ,
           
           when
           he
           usurped
           and
           took
           into
           his
           hands
           the
           moyetie
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Navarr
           ?
           and
           the
           unlawfull
           violence
           of
           the
           Spanish
           kings
           father
           practised
           in
           the
           usurpation
           of
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Milan
           ?
           And
           remembring
           all
           this
           ,
           can
           they
           want
           good
           occasion
           to
           exercise
           all
           kinde
           of
           Hostility
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           send
           an
           end
           of
           these
           Civil
           Wars
           ?
           The
           occasions
           are
           great
           :
           And
           if
           you
           remember
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           of
           the
           Strength
           of
           France
           ,
           you
           will
           think
           that
           the
           means
           which
           the
           French
           king
           may
           have
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           these
           wrongs
           ,
           are
           far
           greater
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           this
           respect
           the
           Spanish
           king
           hath
           shewed
           his
           indiscretion
           in
           entring
           into
           League
           with
           the
           Guisards
           ;
           Of
           whose
           Friendship
           I
           pray
           you
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           what
           hold
           and
           good
           assurance
           he
           may
           have
           .
           
           There
           are
           divers
           kindes
           of
           assurances
           to
           be
           taken
           together
           ;
           some
           content
           themselves
           with
           the
           faithfull
           promise
           of
           their
           Allies
           ;
           others
           require
           Hostages
           ;
           many
           demand
           to
           have
           some
           Holds
           and
           Towns
           of
           strength
           in
           their
           custody
           :
           and
           there
           be
           such
           as
           never
           think
           themselves
           safe
           or
           well
           assured
           ,
           unless
           they
           unarm
           their
           confederates
           ;
           But
           the
           strongest
           and
           best
           bond
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           wisest
           ,
           a
           firm
           conjunction
           and
           binding
           of
           the
           Allies
           together
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Wedlock
           .
           Now
           of
           all
           these
           sorts
           of
           Alliances
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           taken
           ?
           Or
           which
           of
           them
           can
           he
           take
           without
           shewing
           himself
           very
           indiscreet
           ?
           May
           he
           content
           himself
           with
           the
           faithfull
           promise
           of
           his
           Allies
           ?
           Will
           they
           hold
           their
           promise
           unto
           him
           who
           have
           violated
           their
           faith
           unto
           their
           Liege
           Lord
           and
           Sovereign
           ?
           Hath
           he
           taken
           Hostages
           of
           them
           ?
           Will
           they
           carefull
           of
           other
           mens
           lives
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           small
           care
           of
           their
           own
           ?
           Will
           they
           give
           him
           any
           strong
           holds
           ?
           With
           what
           reason
           can
           he
           detain
           them
           ,
           since
           both
           they
           that
           give
           them
           have
           no
           authority
           or
           sufficient
           power
           to
           deliver
           them
           up
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           keep
           and
           defend
           them
           when
           the
           hath
           them
           ?
           Will
           he
           unarm
           them
           ?
           Take
           their
           weapons
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           good
           can
           they
           do
           him
           ?
           Will
           he
           make
           them
           assured
           to
           be
           at
           his
           devotion
           by
           a
           fast
           bond
           and
           linck
           of
           marriage
           ?
           What
           honour
           ,
           or
           rather
           shame
           shall
           it
           be
           for
           him
           to
           mingle
           his
           Blood
           ,
           his
           Honour
           ,
           and
           his
           House
           with
           the
           Infamy
           ,
           Dishonour
           ,
           and
           Ignominy
           of
           Rebels
           and
           Traytors
           ?
           But
           of
           Traytors
           some
           one
           of
           them
           will
           become
           a
           king
           :
           O
           poor
           and
           unadvised
           Prince
           ,
           who
           shall
           spend
           his
           money
           to
           honour
           him
           who
           deserveth
           no
           honour
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           faithfull
           friendship
           he
           can
           have
           no
           fast
           assurance
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           he
           become
           a
           King
           ?
           By
           the
           Forces
           of
           Spain
           ?
           O
           simple
           and
           indiscreet
           King
           ,
           who
           thinketh
           to
           purchase
           a
           great
           and
           invincible
           Kingdom
           from
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           not
           
           able
           to
           recover
           a
           poor
           Country
           taken
           from
           him
           by
           his
           own
           Subjects
           .
           But
           by
           what
           means
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           colour
           shall
           he
           become
           a
           King
           ?
           By
           the
           Example
           and
           imitation
           of
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           was
           made
           King
           by
           shewing
           unto
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           People
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           in
           choosing
           a
           King
           ,
           the
           man
           that
           is
           present
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           him
           that
           is
           absent
           ;
           he
           that
           governeth
           in
           Person
           ,
           before
           him
           that
           ruleth
           by
           a
           Deputy
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           both
           carefull
           and
           vertuous
           ,
           before
           him
           that
           is
           careless
           and
           vicious
           .
           But
           what
           manner
           of
           imitation
           is
           this
           ,
           unless
           you
           call
           it
           an
           imitation
           when
           as
           a
           man
           doth
           all
           things
           quite
           contrary
           to
           his
           Actions
           whom
           he
           proposeth
           to
           himself
           to
           follow
           and
           imitate
           ?
           For
           he
           that
           was
           deposed
           by
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           governed
           by
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           King
           of
           France
           ruleth
           by
           his
           own
           person
           ;
           he
           was
           hated
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           great
           negligence
           ,
           and
           this
           King
           was
           beloved
           for
           his
           great
           pains
           and
           diligence
           :
           He
           was
           insufficient
           to
           Govern
           ,
           and
           this
           King
           hath
           given
           many
           Experiments
           of
           his
           great
           wit
           and
           sufficiency
           ;
           And
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           This
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           ,
           who
           is
           proposed
           as
           a
           man
           worthy
           to
           be
           imitated
           by
           the
           Arch-Traitor
           that
           would
           make
           himself
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           used
           as
           his
           most
           principle
           reason
           this
           Argument
           to
           shew
           that
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           and
           Uncle
           unto
           Lewis
           the
           fifth
           ,
           deserved
           not
           to
           be
           chosen
           king
           ,
           because
           that
           in
           all
           controversies
           that
           fell
           out
           in
           his
           time
           betwixt
           the
           Empire
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           said
           Charles
           shewed
           himself
           more
           affectionate
           and
           friendly
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           then
           unto
           the
           French
           King.
           How
           blinde
           then
           are
           those
           Guisards
           ,
           who
           cannot
           see
           that
           when
           they
           shall
           desire
           the
           people
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           one
           amongst
           them
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           will
           hardly
           yeeld
           to
           their
           motion
           ?
           they
           will
           cry
           out
           that
           their
           King
           is
           yet
           alive
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           reason
           to
           take
           the
           crown
           from
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           it
           upon
           a
           Strangers
           ,
           or
           upon
           one
           of
           his
           inferiour
           Vassals
           ;
           that
           many
           can
           witness
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           contentions
           betwixt
           .
           France
           and
           Spain
           ,
           they
           have
           alwayes
           shewed
           themselves
           more
           favourable
           unto
           Spain
           ,
           then
           unto
           their
           own
           Country
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           had
           more
           Reason
           to
           favour
           the
           Emperor
           then
           the
           Guisards
           have
           to
           befriend
           the
           Spanish
           king
           ,
           whom
           they
           should
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           ,
           because
           he
           loveth
           not
           their
           Country
           .
           
           You
           have
           seen
           the
           Spanish
           kings
           indiscretion
           in
           contracting
           this
           League
           :
           Now
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           League●s
           great
           solly
           in
           subscribing
           thereunto
           .
           The
           Causes
           which
           moved
           them
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           League
           ,
           were
           (
           as
           you
           understand
           already
           )
           very
           many
           :
           But
           it
           appears
           not
           how
           true
           ,
           or
           rather
           how
           false
           their
           pretentions
           are
           :
           This
           must
           be
           discovered
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           folly
           cannot
           be
           concealed
           .
        
         
           They
           lay
           to
           their
           late
           kings
           charge
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           a
           Parricide
           ,
           a
           wicked
           and
           impious
           despiser
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           Hypocrite
           ,
           a
           perjured
           Prince
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           given
           over
           to
           all
           kinde
           of
           vice
           and
           wickedness
           .
        
         
           They
           charge
           him
           further
           ,
           that
           he
           wasted
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           committed
           many
           other
           follies
           long
           since
           mentioned
           .
           To
           all
           these
           ,
           
           that
           their
           malice
           ,
           falsehood
           and
           folly
           may
           appear
           ,
           I
           will
           answer
           briefly
           ;
           A
           full
           denial
           of
           all
           that
           they
           say
           might
           serve
           for
           mine
           answer
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           I
           seek
           by
           reason
           and
           truth
           to
           confound
           them
           that
           have
           neither
           reason
           nor
           truth
           .
           I
           must
           therefore
           run
           thorow
           the
           kings
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           him
           of
           the
           crime
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           convenient
           to
           declare
           what
           he
           did
           both
           before
           and
           after
           he
           was
           king
           ,
           against
           those
           whom
           the
           Leaguers
           term
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           omit
           other
           matters
           ,
           testifying
           his
           great
           zeal
           and
           affection
           unto
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           before
           he
           was
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           the
           same
           
           by
           four
           principal
           Arguments
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Authors
           of
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Paris
           ,
           which
           was
           general
           through
           Erance
           ,
           and
           practised
           with
           a
           great
           hope
           utterly
           to
           extirpe
           all
           the
           Protestants
           in
           France
           :
           Next
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           no
           Prince
           living
           could
           shew
           greater
           hatred
           ,
           stomach
           ,
           or
           courage
           against
           men
           of
           a
           contrary
           Religion
           unto
           himself
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           at
           the
           ●iege
           of
           Rochel
           ,
           before
           which
           he
           lay
           ,
           until
           he
           was
           fetcht
           thence
           into
           Poland
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           notorious
           unto
           as
           many
           as
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           Election
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Poland
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           that
           more
           estranged
           the
           Affections
           of
           the
           Electors
           from
           him
           ,
           then
           his
           great
           hatred
           shewed
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           massacre
           ,
           and
           also
           at
           the
           siege
           to
           Rochel
           ;
           Insomuch
           that
           Mr.
           of
           Valence
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Ambassador
           unto
           the
           Electors
           ,
           was
           fa●n
           to
           publish
           a
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           he
           more
           cunningly
           then
           truly
           derived
           the
           fault
           and
           crime
           of
           that
           M●ssacre
           from
           him
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           who
           took
           the
           same
           in
           so
           evil
           part
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           king
           was
           est●blished
           in
           Poland
           ,
           the
           said
           Duke
           published
           an
           other
           book
           wherein
           he
           cleared
           himself
           ,
           and
           layed
           the
           chief
           blame
           upon
           the
           late
           French
           king
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           whenas
           he
           had
           ruled
           a
           while
           in
           Poland
           and
           saw
           the
           diversities
           of
           Religions
           there
           ,
           he
           loathed
           the
           Country
           ,
           detested
           their
           opinions
           ,
           and
           could
           hardly
           be
           brought
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           which
           bound
           him
           to
           permit
           and
           tolerate
           a
           plurality
           of
           Religions
           in
           that
           kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           as
           many
           Princes
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           honest
           ,
           
           vertuous
           and
           religious
           before
           they
           were
           kings
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           the
           better
           attain
           unto
           a
           kingdom
           ;
           so
           he
           being
           assured
           by
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           vain
           prophesie
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           live
           to
           see
           all
           her
           sons
           kings
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           he
           should
           hardly
           come
           to
           the
           kingdom
           unless
           he
           gave
           some
           manifest
           signes
           of
           his
           zeal
           in
           Religion
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           that
           he
           lived
           as
           a
           Subject
           under
           his
           Brother
           ,
           repressed
           his
           nature
           ,
           dissembled
           his
           manners
           and
           disguised
           his
           Religion
           ,
           that
           Heresie
           might
           not
           be
           a
           bar
           unto
           him
           for
           the
           kingdom
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           refuting
           of
           this
           Objection
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           confound
           many
           of
           his
           Actions
           together
           ,
           
           which
           will
           serve
           to
           confute
           some
           other
           crimes
           layed
           to
           his
           charge
           .
           When
           his
           bother
           Charles
           the
           ninth
           died
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           Poland
           ,
           where
           hearing
           he
           news
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           took
           such
           a
           course
           for
           his
           departure
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           highly
           commendeth
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           manifestly
           declareth
           his
           great
           and
           natural
           love
           and
           affection
           unto
           his
           native
           Country
           ,
           with
           which
           course
           it
           shall
           be
           very
           requisite
           and
           expedient
           to
           acquaint
           you
           throughly
           ,
           because
           his
           Adversaries
           draw
           from
           hence
           their
           principal
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           his
           Infidelity
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           evil
           Government
           ;
           for
           where
           as
           he
           was
           (
           say
           they
           )
           bound
           by
           faithfull
           promise
           and
           oath
           to
           contnue
           in
           Poland
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           an
           especial
           care
           of
           the
           Wealth
           and
           welfare
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           he
           left
           and
           abandoned
           them
           when
           they
           had
           most
           need
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           Letter
           that
           was
           sent
           unto
           him
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           by
           the
           principle
           Peers
           ,
           Nobles
           and
           Senators
           of
           that
           Realm
           .
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           unto
           any
           that
           know
           the
           State
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           are
           conversant
           in
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           later
           Accidents
           thereof
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           very
           unwilling
           to
           go
           into
           Poland
           ,
           because
           that
           he
           saw
           that
           his
           brother
           was
           not
           likely
           to
           live
           long
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           dying
           ,
           in
           his
           absence
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           which
           was
           alwayes
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           Crown
           of
           Poland
           ,
           might
           be
           wrongfully
           tranferred
           unto
           his
           Brother
           ,
           or
           unto
           some
           other
           whom
           his
           Brothers
           young
           years
           ,
           or
           his
           absence
           might
           encourage
           to
           affect
           the
           same
           .
           This
           consideration
           moved
           him
           not
           to
           give
           his
           consent
           unto
           that
           journey
           ,
           before
           that
           his
           Mother
           faithfully
           promised
           to
           revoke
           him
           with
           all
           possible
           diligence
           ,
           
           if
           his
           Brother
           should
           chance
           to
           die
           .
           And
           some
           write
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           his
           mother
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           to
           make
           him
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           goe
           ,
           or
           that
           she
           was
           resolved
           to
           take
           such
           order
           that
           Charles
           the
           ninth
           should
           not
           live
           long
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           ;
           Take
           not
           his
           departure
           (
           my
           son
           )
           grievously
           ,
           for
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           long
           before
           thou
           shalt
           returne
           :
           Let
           it
           be
           spoken
           either
           to
           comfort
           and
           encourage
           him
           ;
           or
           with
           her
           foreknowledg
           and
           prejudicate
           opinion
           ;
           he
           was
           scant
           setled
           in
           Poland
           when
           a
           Messenger
           came
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           signifie
           his
           brothers
           death
           ;
           This
           Message
           being
           delivered
           ,
           he
           wisely
           and
           providently
           called
           together
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           Poland
           ,
           imparted
           unto
           them
           his
           Brothers
           death
           ,
           required
           their
           Counsel
           in
           a
           case
           of
           such
           difficulty
           as
           greatly
           perplexed
           his
           Wits
           ,
           and
           not
           lightly
           troubled
           the
           wisest
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           that
           was
           decreed
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Nobles
           should
           mourne
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           solemnities
           that
           they
           usually
           observe
           in
           mourning
           for
           their
           own
           Kings
           ,
           whereby
           they
           signified
           their
           great
           love
           which
           they
           bore
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           matter
           that
           was
           resolved
           ,
           was
           to
           dispatch
           a
           present
           Messenger
           into
           France
           ,
           with
           Letters
           of
           Credit
           unto
           the
           Queen
           his
           mother
           ,
           requiring
           her
           for
           him
           to
           take
           upon
           her
           the
           Regency
           of
           France
           ,
           untill
           his
           returne
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           third
           Conclusion
           of
           their
           consultation
           was
           ,
           to
           call
           a
           general
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           deliberate
           and
           consult
           what
           might
           be
           best
           for
           the
           King
           to
           do
           ,
           whether
           to
           returne
           into
           France
           ,
           or
           to
           continue
           and
           remaine
           in
           Poland
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           interim
           ,
           he
           calling
           to
           minde
           the
           trubulent
           Estate
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           young
           years
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           the
           Ambitious
           and
           aspiring
           minds
           of
           divers
           of
           the
           French
           Nobility
           :
           And
           li●●wise
           understanding
           ,
           that
           the
           Peers
           of
           Poland
           fearing
           his
           suddain
           departure
           ,
           were
           about
           to
           take
           some
           order
           for
           preventing
           the
           same
           ,
           determined
           with
           himself
           to
           depart
           thence
           before
           his
           going
           should
           be
           known
           ,
           aswell
           because
           he
           would
           not
           have
           the
           same
           hindred
           and
           crossed
           by
           the
           Nobilitie
           ;
           as
           for
           that
           he
           knew
           it
           would
           be
           very
           dangerous
           for
           him
           to
           pass
           homeward
           through
           the
           Countries
           of
           divers
           Princes
           that
           bore
           him
           no
           great
           good
           will
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           depart
           thence
           as
           that
           they
           might
           have
           any
           foreknowledg
           and
           intelligence
           of
           the
           time
           of
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           way
           which
           he
           went
           in
           returning
           into
           France
           .
        
         
           This
           resolution
           thus
           taken
           ,
           he
           writeth
           a
           letter
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           unto
           those
           in
           whome
           he
           reposed
           greatest
           confidence
           ,
           and
           signified
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           time
           of
           their
           last
           conference
           ,
           he
           had
           received
           such
           Intelligence
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           gave
           him
           just
           occasion
           to
           hasten
           thither
           in
           Poste
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           attend
           the
           general
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Poland
           ;
           he
           promiseth
           to
           returne
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           could
           conveniently
           ;
           prayeth
           them
           to
           excuse
           his
           suddain
           departure
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ;
           And
           for
           such
           matters
           as
           his
           leisure
           would
           not
           permitt
           him
           to
           committ
           unto
           his
           Letter
           ,
           he
           desireth
           them
           to
           give
           credit
           unto
           a
           faithfull
           Counsellor
           of
           his
           ,
           whom
           he
           left
           behinde
           him
           with
           further
           instructions
           for
           them
           :
           The
           Nobilitie
           understanding
           by
           his
           owne
           Letter
           ,
           and
           these
           mens
           reports
           (
           marke
           the
           love
           they
           bore
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           which
           they
           have
           of
           him
           )
           sent
           presently
           a
           Nobleman
           in
           Poste
           after
           him
           ,
           to
           beseech
           him
           to
           returne
           ;
           and
           wrote
           their
           Letter
           un●o
           the
           Emperor
           to
           certifie
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           that
           his
           hastie
           returne
           into
           France
           proceeded
           not
           of
           any
           offence
           given
           unto
           the
           King
           by
           them
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           evil
           opinion
           conceived
           by
           the
           King
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           urgent
           occasion
           requiring
           his
           presence
           in
           France
           :
           They
           rested
           not
           here
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           saw
           that
           he
           returned
           not
           in
           such
           time
           as
           they
           looked
           for
           him
           ,
           they
           wrote
           a
           large
           Letter
           unto
           
           him
           wherein
           they
           declared
           how
           lovingly
           they
           consented
           to
           choose
           him
           before
           a
           number
           of
           other
           P●●nces
           that
           were
           competitors
           with
           him
           ;
           how
           honorably
           they
           sent
           for
           him
           into
           France
           ,
           how
           royally
           they
           received
           him
           ;
           how
           dutifully
           they
           carried
           themselves
           towards
           him
           ;
           how
           carefully
           they
           provided
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           both
           his
           kingdoms
           ,
           aswell
           of
           that
           which
           came
           unto
           him
           by
           discent
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           which
           he
           received
           from
           their
           Election
           ;
           how
           greatly
           he
           was
           honoured
           by
           their
           choice
           ,
           and
           how
           dangerously
           he
           had
           forsaken
           them
           :
           they
           prayed
           his
           returne
           if
           it
           might
           stand
           with
           his
           good
           liking
           ,
           if
           it
           mig●●
           be
           to
           his
           benefit
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           humbly
           besought
           him
           to
           consider
           in
           what
           danger
           they
           stood
           of
           Forreine
           Enemies
           ,
           what
           troubles
           hung
           over
           their
           heads
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           hatred
           and
           quarrels
           that
           were
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           
             Walachia
             ,
             Scythia
          
           ,
           and
           Muscovia
           ,
           and
           how
           needfull
           and
           necessary
           it
           w●s
           for
           them
           not
           ●o
           be
           long
           without
           a
           King
           ,
           whose
           presence
           might
           comfort
           them
           ,
           whose
           counsel
           might
           advise
           them
           ,
           whose
           experience
           might
           direct
           them
           ,
           whose
           Authoritie
           might
           govern
           them
           ,
           and
           whose
           Credit
           might
           countenance
           them
           .
           They
           forgot
           not
           the
           Inconveniences
           that
           had
           hapned
           unto
           them
           since
           his
           departure
           ,
           nor
           the
           difficulty
           and
           impossibility
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           redress
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           safetie
           without
           his
           presence
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           is
           an
           inviolable
           Law
           in
           Poland
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Country
           have
           decreed
           Wars
           against
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           yet
           it
           can
           neither
           be
           denounced
           nor
           prosecuted
           without
           the
           consent
           and
           suffrage
           of
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           These
           necessities
           being
           thus
           expressed
           ,
           they
           set
           him
           down
           a
           peremptory
           day
           within
           which
           to
           returne
           ,
           with
           a
           plaine
           intimation
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           shall
           not
           returne
           by
           that
           day
           ,
           they
           will
           proceed
           unto
           the
           Election
           of
           an
           other
           King
           ;
           beseeching
           him
           not
           to
           thinke
           that
           they
           will
           choose
           another
           for
           that
           they
           are
           weary
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           desirous
           to
           forsake
           him
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           such
           conceit
           lodged
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           no
           such
           Cogitation
           entred
           into
           their
           heads
           ;
           but
           they
           and
           he
           must
           consider
           that
           Poland
           is
           so
           situated
           ,
           that
           barbarous
           Enemies
           do
           environ
           it
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           stay
           of
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           behooveth
           them
           to
           be
           carefull
           when
           others
           are
           negligent
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           that
           others
           might
           keep
           in
           quiet
           without
           danger
           .
           And
           lastlie
           ,
           that
           these
           premises
           well
           and
           dulie
           considered
           ,
           such
           a
           kingdome
           cannot
           be
           long
           without
           an
           Head
           ,
           without
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           without
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           He
           receiveth
           these
           Letters
           ,
           and
           they
           receiving
           no
           such
           Answer
           from
           him
           as
           might
           assure
           them
           of
           his
           returne
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           proceeded
           to
           a
           new
           Election
           :
           And
           hence
           his
           Enemies
           derive
           their
           best
           Arguments
           to
           condemne
           him
           of
           Infideltie
           ,
           and
           Heresie
           ;
           Of
           Infidelitie
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           returned
           not
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ;
           and
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           in
           that
           living
           there
           amongst
           a
           number
           of
           sundry
           Sects
           ,
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           he
           learned
           to
           bear
           with
           Heretiques
           .
        
         
           I
           finde
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           Poland
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           States
           had
           agreed
           upon
           his
           Election
           ,
           the
           Ambassadors
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           into
           Poland
           about
           those
           Affairs
           ,
           were
           sworne
           in
           the
           name
           and
           behalfe
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Cracovia
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           uphold
           ,
           conserve
           ,
           and
           increase
           the
           Ancient
           Laws
           ,
           Rights
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Immunities
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           Dukedome
           of
           Lituania
           .
           The
           which
           Oath
           being
           thus
           taken
           ,
           the
           Palatine
           of
           Cracovia
           ,
           being
           high
           Marshall
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Captaine
           of
           Samogitia
           ,
           being
           Marshal
           of
           the
           great
           Dukedome
           of
           Lituania
           ,
           presently
           proclame
           him
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           Duke
           of
           Lituania
           :
           Here
           is
           no
           promise
           to
           abide
           with
           them
           for
           ever
           ;
           Here
           is
           no
           Oath
           not
           to
           returne
           againe
           into
           France
           ;
           Here
           is
           no
           Bond
           to
           tie
           him
           to
           
           continuall
           Residence
           :
           And
           though
           he
           promised
           to
           return
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           understand
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           could
           〈◊〉
           would
           have
           return'd
           ,
           yet
           hee
           had
           small
           occasion
           to
           return
           unto
           them
           :
           For
           first
           the
           kingdom
           of
           France
           is
           farr
           better
           then
           that
           of
           Poland
           ;
           Next
           few
           Princes
           have
           ever
           left
           their
           native
           Countries
           unto
           the
           Government
           and
           administration
           of
           a
           Lieutenant
           ,
           to
           rule
           themselves
           in
           a
           Forreign
           Dominion
           :
           Then
           hee
           found
           his
           own
           kingdom
           at
           his
           return
           ,
           in
           such
           broyles
           and
           contentions
           ,
           that
           hee
           c●uld
           not
           possi●ly
           appease
           them
           to
           return
           into
           Poland
           at
           his
           day
           prefixed
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           they
           not
           admitting
           his
           lawfull
           excuses
           ,
           chose
           another
           king
           before
           h●e
           refused
           to
           come
           back
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           last
           cause
           is
           sufficient
           to
           excuse
           his
           not
           returning
           into
           that
           kingdom
           :
           And
           this
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           was
           in
           Italy
           ,
           I
           remember
           that
           it
           was
           a
           fresh
           news
           that
           the
           Polacks
           had
           sent
           an
           Ambassador
           unto
           the
           Pope
           to
           excuse
           their
           suddain
           choise
           of
           their
           new
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           such
           ceremonies
           unto
           the
           Pope
           as
           in
           such
           cases
           is
           required
           .
           This
           Ambassador
           p●ssed
           by
           Padua
           ,
           where
           I
           saw
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           staied
           there
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           he
           spent
           all
           the
           money
           that
           was
           allowed
           for
           his
           Journy
           to
           Rome
           and
           home
           again
           ,
           before
           he
           went
           thence
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           his
           long
           stay
           ,
           was
           the
           Protestation
           that
           was
           made
           by
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           residing
           then
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           requiring
           the
           Pope
           not
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           said
           Ambassador
           ,
           as
           an
           Ambassador
           sent
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           lawfull
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           because
           the
           French
           King
           his
           Master
           had
           not
           resigned
           his
           Right
           and
           Title
           unto
           that
           Crown
           :
           And
           the
           validity
           of
           this
           exception
           was
           so
           long
           in
           debating
           ,
           that
           intimation
           being
           given
           to
           the
           Poland
           Ambassador
           not
           to
           proceed
           any
           further
           on
           his
           Journy
           towards
           Rome
           ,
           untill
           the
           same
           question
           was
           fully
           decided
           ,
           he
           was
           enforced
           to
           continue
           so
           long
           as
           I
           have
           said
           in
           Padua
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           hinderance
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           company
           .
           Besides
           ,
           as
           our
           Kings
           still
           carry
           the
           Title
           of
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           their
           Right
           unto
           that
           kingdom
           ;
           so
           the
           late
           King
           of
           France
           ca●sed
           himself
           to
           be
           called
           King
           of
           Poland
           untill
           his
           dying
           day
           ,
           in
           token
           that
           he
           never
           had
           resigned
           his
           Interest
           and
           claime
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           This
           Argument
           brought
           against
           his
           fidelitie
           is
           sufficiently
           refelled
           .
           It
           resteth
           to
           refute
           the
           exception
           made
           against
           his
           carriage
           and
           Government
           in
           Poland
           .
           This
           shall
           need
           no
           great
           Confutation
           ,
           because
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           aforementioned
           letters
           of
           the
           Senato●s
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperor
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           d●sl●ke
           conceived
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           earnest
           entr●aty
           which
           was
           made
           unto
           him
           to
           return
           ,
           testifieth
           the
           good
           opinion
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           confidence
           which
           they
           had
           to
           be
           well
           and
           wisely
           ruled
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           learned
           to
           bee
           favourable
           unto
           Hereticks
           in
           Poland
           :
           It
           may
           be
           that
           he
           conversed
           with
           some
           of
           them
           whilst
           hee
           was
           there
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           otherwise
           do
           (
           their
           generall
           Assemblies
           and
           meetings
           requiring
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           consisting
           of
           such
           Peeres
           and
           Nobles
           as
           were
           of
           diverse
           Religions
           )
           But
           it
           appeare●h
           by
           his
           letters
           written
           unto
           his
           especiall
           Friends
           of
           that
           kingdom
           when
           he
           departed
           thence
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           great
           confidence
           or
           trust
           in
           them
           that
           were
           contrary
           unto
           him
           in
           Religion
           .
           For
           ,
           besides
           the
           letter
           that
           ●e
           wrote
           to
           the
           Generall
           States
           of
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           he
           wrote
           unto
           certain
           choice
           men
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cinavia
           ,
           unto
           the
           Palatine
           of
           Cracovia
           ,
           ●nto
           the
           Marshall
           of
           Eboronius
           ,
           unto
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           Wotkins
           ,
           unto
           the
           Castellan
           of
           Meymcimer
           his
           Vice-Chamberlain
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           Marsh●l
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Lituania
           ,
           all
           
           which
           were
           very
           zealous
           and
           earnest
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           the
           o●ely
           men
           of
           whom
           ●e
           made
           any
           ●eckoning
           ,
           during
           his
           short
           abode
           in
           Poland
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           freed
           him
           from
           suspition
           either
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           favor
           shewed
           unto
           H●reticks
           whilst
           he
           was
           abroad
           :
           Now
           l●t
           me
           examine
           his
           li●e
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           untill
           his
           dying
           day
           he
           might
           be
           justly
           ●axed
           or
           touched
           with
           the
           crime
           of
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           He
           came
           to
           Lyons
           about
           the
           9
           of
           September
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1574
           where
           the
           Que●n
           his
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alencon
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           
             Navarre
             ,
             Charles
          
           Cardinal
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           others
           met
           with
           him
           :
           The
           10
           of
           September
           ,
           (
           a
           short
           space
           of
           recr●a●ion
           and
           solace
           after
           so
           long
           a
           Journey
           )
           he
           falleth
           to
           consult
           with
           all
           those
           before
           nam●d
           ,
           what
           meanes
           were
           best
           to
           be
           used
           to
           renew
           Wa●rs
           against
           those
           whom
           they
           termed
           Hugonetts
           ;
           he
           beseig●th
           Pusania
           upon
           the
           Roane
           ,
           and
           taketh
           the
           same
           the
           5
           of
           October
           ,
           assaulteth
           Mombrim
           ,
           laieth
           seige
           to
           Lioron
           ,
           and
           never
           left
           in
           the
           dead
           of
           Winter
           to
           Warr
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           untill
           he
           took
           a
           little
           Truce
           during
           the
           solemnitie
           of
           his
           Coron●tion
           :
           Not
           long
           after
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           there
           came
           Amb●ssadors
           unto
           him
           from
           the
           Switzers
           to
           intreat
           libertie
           of
           Conscience
           for
           the
           Protestants
           of
           France
           ;
           They
           are
           heard
           with
           small
           favor
           ,
           and
           their
           Petition
           rejected
           with
           so
           great
           indignation
           ,
           that
           the
           Quee●
           Mother
           was
           fain
           to
           pac●fie
           her
           son
           in
           h●s
           great
           rage
           and
           fury
           :
           The
           Protestants
           require
           ayde
           out
           of
           Germany
           :
           Duke
           Casimer
           cometh
           into
           France
           :
           The
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           groweth
           strong
           ;
           the
           king
           of
           Navarre
           flieth
           from
           the
           French
           Court
           unto
           him
           :
           the
           Catholicks
           want
           money
           ,
           the
           P●pe
           sendeth
           them
           400000
           Florins
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           is
           sent
           to
           meet
           with
           Casimir
           ,
           either
           to
           repell
           him
           with
           force
           ,
           or
           to
           deceive
           him
           with
           policy
           ;
           and
           becau●e
           they
           feared
           the
           king
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           diverse
           waies
           and
           meanes
           are
           practised
           ●o
           make
           him
           suspected
           unto
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ;
           immediatly
           after
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           followeth
           Mounsieur
           the
           kings
           Brother
           with
           greater
           troup●s
           ;
           but
           both
           he
           and
           the
           Duke
           finding
           themselves
           not
           able
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           P●ince
           of
           Conde
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Casimir
           ,
           Mounsieur
           receiveth
           the
           Duke
           with
           great
           Fri●ndship
           in
           Burgony
           and
           talketh
           very
           familiarly
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           the
           king
           and
           Queen
           ,
           and
           Casimir
           meete
           ;
           a
           Peace
           is
           concluded
           ;
           all
           offences
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           is
           granted
           to
           be
           used
           in
           all
           places
           saving
           Paris
           .
           The
           Duke
           Casimir
           dep●rteth
           ;
           and
           hee
           is
           no
           sooner
           gone
           ,
           but
           the
           Catholicks
           cry
           out
           against
           this
           peace
           ;
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Paris
           tread
           the
           Articles
           thereof
           under
           their
           feet
           .
           A
           generall
           Assembly
           is
           called
           at
           Bl●ys
           .
           The
           king
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           the
           Mashal
           Damule
           come
           not
           to
           this
           Assembly
           .
           The
           Articles
           of
           the
           beforenamed
           Peace
           are
           abrogated
           ,
           and
           a
           full
           resolution
           is
           taken
           to
           subvert
           the
           Prot●stants
           ,
           or
           to
           enfo●ce
           them
           to
           receive
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Trent
           .
           The
           Decrees
           of
           this
           Assembly
           are
           sent
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           
           and
           they
           are
           required
           to
           subscribe
           unto
           them
           ;
           which
           they
           refuse
           to
           do
           .
           The
           king
           is
           disco●tented
           ,
           and
           sweareth
           not
           to
           leave
           untill
           he
           hath
           u●terly
           overthrown
           the
           Protestants
           .
           Hee
           writeth
           unto
           Duke
           Casimir
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           Lansgrave
           of
           Hesse
           ,
           requiring
           them
           not
           to
           give
           any
           more
           succour
           unto
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           .
           The
           one
           answereth
           the
           king
           gently
           ,
           and
           prayeth
           him
           to
           keep
           the
           late
           concluded
           Peace
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           threateneth
           that
           if
           the
           same
           be
           not
           observed
           ,
           to
           return
           into
           France
           with
           far
           greater
           strength
           then
           he
           brought
           thither
           the
           year
           before
           .
           New
           troubles
           begin
           ,
           but
           are
           quickly
           ended
           by
           reason
           of
           Mounsi●urs
           going
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           taking
           upon
           him
           the
           defence
           and
           Patronage
           of
           that
           Country
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           kings
           behaviour
           and
           carriage
           before
           the
           holy
           League
           ,
           the
           which
           beginneth
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1585.
           
        
         
           Of
           this
           League
           three
           especial
           causes
           are
           pretended
           ;
           The
           Troubles
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           kings
           sterility
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           which
           belongeth
           unto
           the
           king
           of
           Navarr
           .
           By
           the
           confederates
           in
           this
           League
           these
           things
           are
           required
           ;
           That
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Nobility
           that
           professed
           the
           same
           ,
           may
           be
           restored
           unto
           their
           ancient
           dignity
           ;
           That
           a
           Parliament
           might
           be
           called
           ,
           that
           Tributes
           may
           be
           gathered
           for
           the
           king
           and
           the
           kingdom
           ;
           that
           extraordinary
           exactions
           may
           be
           mitigated
           ;
           that
           ev●ry
           third
           year
           a
           Parliament
           may
           be
           held
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           an
           Army
           of
           16000.
           footmen
           ,
           and
           3000
           horse
           may
           be
           gathered
           and
           maintained
           with
           the
           kings
           treasure
           against
           the
           Hugonets
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Army
           to
           be
           lead
           by
           the
           kings
           own
           person
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           as
           his
           Lieutenant
           General
           .
           They
           set
           fo●th
           an
           Apology
           containing
           their
           Griefs
           and
           these
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           end
           the
           same
           with
           a
           promise
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           weapons
           ,
           if
           the
           king
           will
           be
           content
           to
           subscribe
           to
           these
           Articles
           ,
           and
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           The
           king
           of
           Navarr
           finding
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           mark
           whereat
           these
           Leaguers
           shot
           ,
           published
           his
           Apology
           ,
           proveth
           himself
           to
           be
           no
           Heretick
           ,
           Apostate
           ,
           Persecutor
           ,
           or
           Rebel
           ;
           sheweth
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           is
           the
           onely
           Perturber
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           quiet
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           cannot
           feel
           the
           wound
           thereof
           because
           he
           is
           a
           stranger
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           ending
           of
           all
           troubles
           without
           more
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           challengeth
           the
           combat
           .
        
         
           The
           late
           King
           published
           likewise
           his
           Answer
           to
           every
           Article
           ,
           and
           promiseth
           that
           all
           these
           things
           shall
           be
           done
           answerable
           to
           Gods
           Word
           and
           the
           prescript
           rule
           of
           Justice
           ;
           praying
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           that
           since
           both
           he
           and
           the
           Queen
           are
           yet
           young
           enough
           to
           have
           children
           ,
           and
           that
           children
           are
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           rashly
           think
           him
           to
           be
           without
           all
           hope
           of
           children
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           might
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           rehearsal
           of
           many
           examples
           of
           many
           Rebels
           like
           unto
           these
           ,
           who
           when
           their
           demands
           have
           been
           so
           reasonably
           answered
           as
           these
           were
           ,
           desisted
           from
           wars
           ,
           or
           had
           but
           an
           evil
           issue
           .
           But
           I
           must
           restrain
           my self
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           shall
           be
           both
           too
           long
           and
           tedious
           .
           What
           could
           a
           king
           ,
           nay
           the
           most
           absolute
           king
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           mightiest
           king
           of
           Europe
           ,
           do
           more
           then
           this
           king
           did
           ?
           Or
           what
           would
           they
           require
           more
           at
           this
           kings
           hands
           then
           he
           performed
           ?
           He
           entered
           not
           into
           this
           League
           ;
           would
           not
           be
           one
           of
           their
           confederates
           ;
           
             Hinc
             nostri
             fundi
             Calamitas
          
           ;
           But
           he
           seemeth
           to
           allow
           the
           proscription
           and
           disinheritance
           of
           Navarr
           ;
           he
           banisheth
           all
           Protestants
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           he
           answereth
           the
           king
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           who
           becometh
           a
           sutor
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           can
           nor
           will
           have
           Peace
           with
           them
           ;
           he
           writeth
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Germany
           ,
           who
           likewise
           intreated
           his
           favour
           for
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           That
           he
           knoweth
           well
           enough
           what
           to
           do
           without
           their
           counsel
           ,
           and
           marvelleth
           that
           they
           have
           so
           great
           leisure
           as
           to
           meddle
           with
           other
           mens
           matters
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           such
           things
           wherewith
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           not
           enough
           ;
           He
           provideth
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           he
           sendeth
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           Forces
           of
           Germany
           that
           were
           coming
           into
           France
           to
           succour
           them
           ;
           The
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           overthroweth
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           kings
           Brother-in-Law
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ioyesa
           is
           overthrown
           by
           the
           king
           of
           Navarr
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           own
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           12000.
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           made
           proud
           and
           insolent
           with
           this
           victory
           ,
           and
           having
           gotten
           
           above
           120000
           Crowns
           by
           the
           spoiles
           of
           the
           Enemies
           returneth
           to
           Paris
           ,
           boasteth
           of
           his
           conquest
           ,
           preferreth
           himself
           before
           his
           idle
           &
           loytering
           king
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           termeth
           him
           discovereth
           his
           secret
           intentions
           more
           openly
           then
           he
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           how
           he
           either
           might
           make
           away
           the
           king
           ,
           or
           thrust
           him
           to
           a
           Monastery
           .
           And
           when
           he
           heard
           that
           his
           secret
           practices
           were
           revealed
           unto
           the
           king
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Espernon
           ,
           he
           is
           sore
           troubled
           ,
           and
           laboureth
           to
           free
           himself
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           suspition
           ;
           What
           way
           taketh
           he
           to
           bring
           this
           to
           pass
           ?
           Submitteth
           he
           himself
           unto
           the
           king
           ?
           Cleareth
           he
           himself
           of
           the
           Accusations
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ?
           Craveth
           he
           pardon
           of
           his
           insolency
           ?
           He
           doth
           ;
           But
           how
           ?
           Forsooth
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           that
           even
           a
           man
           with
           one
           eye
           might
           easily
           see
           that
           he
           dissembleth
           .
           He
           cometh
           to
           Paris
           with
           a
           small
           Troop
           ,
           but
           so
           disposeth
           his
           Army
           that
           his
           intention
           to
           carry
           away
           the
           king
           by
           force
           could
           not
           be
           hidden
           .
           He
           craveth
           conference
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           is
           admitted
           to
           his
           presence
           ;
           They
           spend
           three
           whole
           dayes
           together
           in
           conference
           ;
           he
           so
           playeth
           his
           part
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           leaveth
           to
           suspect
           him
           ,
           removeth
           the
           Duke
           of
           Espernon
           from
           the
           Court
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           who
           had
           revealed
           his
           secrets
           ,
           and
           is
           angry
           with
           the
           said
           Duke
           for
           accusing
           him
           wrongfully
           .
           What
           followeth
           ?
           God
           who
           knoweth
           the
           inward
           thoughts
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           hath
           an
           especial
           care
           of
           Princes
           ●afety
           ,
           by
           a
           sudden
           and
           unexpected
           accident
           ,
           layeth
           open
           his
           dissimulation
           ,
           and
           bewrayeth
           the
           Dukes
           Treachery
           .
        
         
           The
           king
           seeing
           that
           armed
           men
           came
           into
           Paris
           in
           great
           Troopes
           by
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           setteth
           his
           Switzers
           to
           watch
           and
           ward
           in
           every
           street
           of
           Paris
           .
           It
           ●ortuned
           that
           a
           Switzer
           by
           chance
           was
           striken
           by
           a
           Parisian
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           some
           private
           quarrel
           ;
           hereof
           followeth
           a
           great
           slaughter
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           committeth
           the
           Switzers
           to
           prison
           ,
           besetteth
           the
           Lover
           with
           a
           Garison
           of
           Souldiers
           :
           The
           king
           beginneth
           to
           be
           afraid
           ,
           he
           fleeth
           from
           Paris
           secretly
           ,
           taketh
           his
           mother
           thence
           with
           him
           ,
           commende●h
           the
           Duke
           of
           Espernon
           his
           Faith
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           escapeth
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Lion
           that
           lay
           in
           wait
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           die
           the
           death
           within
           a
           short
           time
           after
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           sharp
           and
           merciless
           sword
           of
           the
           proud
           and
           ambitious
           Duke
           (
           which
           had
           been
           more
           Princelike
           )
           but
           by
           a
           short
           and
           poysoned
           knife
           of
           a
           Jacobin
           Fryer
           ,
           which
           was
           too
           base
           a
           death
           for
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           again
           to
           the
           Duke
           ;
           who
           hearing
           that
           the
           king
           began
           to
           sound
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           to
           suspect
           all
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           to
           remove
           his
           many
           doubts
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           his
           good
           opinion
           ,
           sendeth
           certain
           Ambassadors
           unto
           him
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           may
           be
           termed
           Ambassadors
           that
           go
           from
           a
           Rebel
           unto
           a
           king
           )
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           of
           diverse
           Cities
           and
           Provinces
           which
           he
           had
           drawn
           to
           his
           own
           Faction
           ,
           and
           had
           alwayes
           ready
           at
           hand
           .
           By
           the
           mouth
           of
           these
           Ministers
           (
           sufficiently
           instructed
           what
           to
           say
           )
           he
           protested
           that
           nothing
           was
           further
           from
           his
           thoughts
           then
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           kings
           person
           ;
           For
           if
           he
           had
           had
           any
           such
           minde
           ,
           any
           such
           intention
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           wrought
           his
           pleasure
           upon
           him
           when
           he
           had
           him
           in
           Paris
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           he
           desireth
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Espernons
           malice
           and
           untrue
           Accusations
           might
           carry
           no
           credit
           ,
           at
           the
           least-wise
           not
           breed
           any
           disgrace
           and
           discredit
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           hath
           been
           heretofore
           done
           ,
           or
           said
           ,
           might
           be
           buried
           in
           oblivion
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Espernon
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           Mr.
           
             de
             Valetta
          
           might
           be
           banished
           the
           Court
           disturbers
           of
           the
           Common
           Peace
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           Normandy
           might
           be
           given
           unto
           the
           holy
           League
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           that
           his
           Brother
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayne
           might
           be
           created
           great
           Master
           of
           the
           kings
           Pallace
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Bourbon
           made
           Governor
           of
           all
           France
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           that
           two
           Armies
           might
           belevied
           ,
           and
           maintained
           at
           the
           kings
           charges
           against
           the
           Hugonets
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           to
           be
           sent
           into
           Picardy
           ,
           under
           the
           kings
           or
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           his
           conduct
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           into
           Dolphine
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayne
           must
           be
           General
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           of
           Navarr
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Hereticks
           ,
           might
           be
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           utte●ly
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           a
           Parliament
           presently
           called
           ,
           wherein
           they
           might
           consult
           of
           matters
           of
           greater
           weight
           and
           consequence
           .
        
         
           The
           king
           perceived
           by
           these
           unreasonable
           demands
           that
           their
           pleasure
           and
           purpose
           was
           to
           make
           him
           a
           king
           of
           Poland
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           king
           as
           should
           carry
           the
           bare
           〈◊〉
           and
           Name
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           and
           others
           should
           rule
           ,
           thinking
           it
           high
           time
           to
           call
           his
           wits
           together
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           no
           longer
           subjection
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           to
           dissemble
           with
           them
           who
           go
           about
           to
           deceive
           and
           subvert
           him
           by
           cunning
           and
           dissimulation
           ;
           he
           therefore
           yeeldeth
           to
           all
           that
           was
           demanded
           ,
           commandeth
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           to
           be
           held
           the
           next
           September
           at
           Bloys
           ,
           exhortethall
           his
           Subjects
           unto
           a
           general
           Peace
           ,
           and
           devise●h
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           supplant
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           .
           To
           this
           Parliament
           came
           the
           most
           and
           best
           Peers
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           absenteth
           himself
           ,
           either
           for
           fear
           ,
           because
           his
           guilty
           conscience
           accuseth
           him
           ,
           or
           of
           set
           purpose
           and
           cunning
           ,
           because
           he
           seeketh
           to
           be
           intreated
           .
           In
           his
           absence
           they
           began
           to
           consult
           of
           great
           matters
           ,
           in
           all
           which
           the
           king
           rule●h
           not
           ,
           but
           is
           ●uled
           ;
           he
           signifieth
           unto
           the
           Nobility
           th●re
           assembled
           ,
           that
           he
           taketh
           himself
           greatly
           bound
           unto
           them
           for
           their
           good
           and
           wholesome
           counsel
           ,
           professeth
           himself
           to
           be
           unable
           to
           Govern
           so
           turbulen●
           a
           kingdom
           any
           longer
           ,
           desireth
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           s●
           great
           a
           charge
           ,
           and
           thinketh
           it
           expedient
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           for
           himself
           ,
           to
           imitate
           the
           example
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           to
           shut
           himself
           ;
           up
           as
           a
           Penitentiary
           in
           some
           Monastery
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           praye●h
           them
           to
           consider
           to
           whom
           he
           might
           best
           surrender
           his
           Crown
           .
           But
           if
           his
           judgement
           might
           be
           of
           any
           fo●ce
           and
           weight
           with
           them
           ,
           no
           man
           should
           contend
           for
           it
           .
           For
           no
           man
           was
           equal
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ;
           He
           is
           valiant
           in
           Arms
           ,
           wise
           in
           Counsel
           ,
           zealous
           in
           Religion
           ,
           faithfull
           to
           h●s
           Country
           ,
           and
           wanteth
           nothing
           requisite
           in
           a
           king
           but
           the
           name
           of
           a
           king
           ;
           He
           is
           heard
           with
           great
           attention
           ,
           beleeved
           wi●hout
           any
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           is
           sent
           for
           with
           all
           speed
           possible
           .
           It
           is
           no
           need
           to
           bid
           him
           come
           ,
           he
           flyeth
           ,
           he
           seemeth
           to
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           falleth
           as
           suddenly
           as
           Lucifer
           did
           down
           to
           hell
           .
           The
           king
           calleth
           him
           into
           his
           private
           Chamber
           ,
           pretending
           to
           have
           some
           great
           occasion
           to
           confer
           with
           him
           ;
           before
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           he
           giveth
           him
           into
           his
           hands
           certain
           Letters
           of
           his
           own
           hand-writing
           s●nt
           unto
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           ,
           but
           intercepted
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           convinced
           to
           have
           ●ought
           the
           kings
           untimely
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           unlawfull
           possession
           of
           his
           Crown
           :
           He
           ●alleth
           down
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           humbly
           bes●echeth
           the
           kings
           pardon
           ;
           And
           whiles
           with
           frivolous
           Protestations
           ,
           and
           false
           Oaths
           he
           laboureth
           to
           clear
           himself
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           so
           cruelly
           as
           justly
           murthered
           in
           the
           king
           presence
           .
        
         
           The
           Arch-Traytor
           being
           thus
           executed
           ,
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           allowed
           the
           execution
           ,
           praiseth
           her
           Sons
           wisdom
           ,
           thanketh
           God
           that
           it
           hath
           pleased
           
           him
           to
           put
           that
           counsel
           into
           the
           Kings
           head
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           grace
           to
           execute
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           now
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           my
           Son
           playeth
           the
           king
           indeed
           .
        
         
           The
           Parisians
           are
           presently
           certified
           of
           the
           Dukes
           death
           ;
           there
           is
           weeping
           and
           gnashing
           of
           Teeth
           ;
           the
           Crochilers
           have
           lost
           their
           Countenance
           ,
           the
           Fac●ious
           their
           Father
           ,
           the
           Seditious
           People
           their
           ambitious
           Patron
           ,
           and
           the
           Malitious
           Sorbonists
           their
           Religious
           Protector
           .
           What
           followeth
           ?
           Sudden
           accidents
           must
           have
           suddain
           consultations
           ;
           new
           devises
           ,
           hasty
           resolutions
           ,
           hastie
           executions
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           year
           must
           begin
           wi●h
           new
           Treasons
           :
           They
           chuse
           the
           Duke
           of
           Aumale
           for
           their
           Head
           ;
           they
           draw
           the
           kings
           picture
           in
           the
           durt
           through
           the
           streets
           ;
           they
           rob
           and
           ransack
           his
           Exchequer
           ,
           his
           Palace
           ,
           his
           Store-houses
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           last
           resolution
           ,
           they
           conclude
           that
           he
           must
           be
           no
           longer
           their
           king
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           after
           that
           their
           City
           was
           hardly
           beset
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           almost
           endured
           as
           hard
           a
           siege
           as
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           they
           send
           out
           a
           desperate
           Jacobin
           Fryer
           ,
           as
           their
           Iudith
           to
           behead
           Holofernes
           ,
           to
           execute
           their
           doom
           and
           devillish
           sentence
           upon
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           ,
           and
           their
           lawfull
           king
           .
           The
           Fryer
           goeth
           to
           the
           kings
           Camp
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           St.
           Clovis
           ,
           feigneth
           to
           have
           Letters
           of
           great
           weight
           to
           deliver
           unto
           the
           king
           ;
           he
           is
           brought
           to
           his
           presence
           ,
           kindly
           received
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           king
           alwayes
           loved
           those
           Fryers
           too
           well
           )
           and
           lovingly
           willed
           to
           declare
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           coming
           ;
           he
           delivereth
           his
           Letters
           ;
           the
           king
           readeth
           them
           seriously
           ,
           and
           the
           Jaobin
           ,
           more
           like
           a
           Iudas
           then
           a
           follower
           of
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           seeing
           the
           kings
           doublet
           loose
           about
           him
           ,
           aiming
           at
           a
           place
           where
           he
           might
           be
           sure
           to
           dispatch
           him
           ,
           whilest
           he
           was
           busied
           in
           reading
           the
           Letters
           ,
           thrusteth
           a
           poysoned
           knife
           into
           his
           Bowels
           of
           which
           wound
           he
           died
           within
           a
           few
           hours
           after
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heard
           his
           Tragedy
           ,
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           his
           End
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           you
           finde
           that
           savoureth
           of
           Heresie
           ?
           Was
           it
           Heretical
           to
           persecute
           those
           whom
           they
           call
           Hereticks
           before
           he
           Reigned
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           he
           reigned
           ?
           Was
           it
           Schismatical
           to
           proscribe
           ,
           banish
           ,
           and
           massacre
           them
           ?
           Was
           it
           Apostatical
           to
           proclaim
           and
           make
           Wars
           against
           them
           ,
           whensoever
           and
           wheresoever
           the
           Guisards
           required
           him
           ?
           Was
           it
           irreligious
           and
           hypocritical
           for
           him
           in
           a
           Lent
           time
           ,
           when
           men
           use
           to
           be
           penitent
           for
           their
           Sins
           ,
           to
           whip
           themselves
           while
           the
           blood
           followeth
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           Example
           to
           induce
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           and
           others
           his
           chiefest
           Counsellors
           and
           Courtiers
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ?
           Was
           he
           a
           despiser
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           Popes
           Holiness
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           zeal
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           an
           Eternal
           Monument
           thereof
           ,
           did
           erect
           a
           new
           order
           of
           Knighthood
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           took
           an
           Oath
           to
           live
           and
           die
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ?
           Was
           it
           impious
           ,
           and
           an
           Act
           not
           beseeming
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           to
           go
           in
           person
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           most
           of
           the
           Peers
           of
           his
           Realm
           in
           Procession
           bare-headed
           and
           bare-footed
           ?
           If
           none
           of
           these
           things
           be
           Heresie
           ,
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ;
           then
           undoubted●y
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           having
           done
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           was
           no
           Heretick
           ,
           no
           Apostate
           ,
           no
           Schismitick
           ,
           no
           despiser
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           Zealous
           ,
           a
           Religious
           ,
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           Christian
           Prince
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           his
           death
           is
           the
           matter
           that
           is
           most
           urged
           ,
           
           is
           the
           sore
           that
           most
           grieveth
           ,
           is
           the
           objection
           that
           needeth
           a
           present
           and
           large
           confutation
           :
           He
           was
           murthered
           without
           any
           desert
           ,
           without
           any
           rightfull
           administration
           of
           Justice
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           proof
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           committed
           a
           Crime
           worthy
           of
           death
           .
           God
           said
           unto
           Cain
           where
           is
           thy
           brother
           Abel
           ;
           
           He
           said
           unto
           the
           woman
           accused
           or
           Adultery
           ,
           Where
           are
           thy
           Accusers
           ?
           He
           said
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           In
           the
           mouth
           of
           two
           or
           three
           consisteth
           a
           Truth
           ;
           He
           said
           unto
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Be
           ye
           wise
           and
           discreet
           in
           your
           judgements
           .
           And
           why
           said
           he
           all
           these
           ?
           Forsooth
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           in
           every
           Capital
           Cause
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           an
           Accuser
           ,
           divers
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           a
           Judge
           to
           give
           Sentence
           according
           unto
           Law
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Truly
           the
           Laws
           of
           France
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Lawes
           of
           all
           Nations
           require
           ,
           
           that
           a
           man
           being
           held
           guilty
           of
           any
           Crime
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           odious
           ,
           never
           so
           horrible
           ,
           be
           called
           unto
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           be
           convinced
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           pregnant
           and
           forcible
           proof
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           condemned
           .
           But
           if
           the
           crime
           whereof
           he
           is
           accused
           be
           so
           manifest
           that
           all
           the
           world
           knoweth
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           nothing
           to
           say
           for
           his
           defence
           ;
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           condemn
           him
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           execute
           him
           without
           hearing
           his
           Cause
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           by
           giving
           him
           notice
           of
           his
           Arreignment
           ,
           you
           give
           him
           time
           and
           opportunity
           to
           escape
           without
           punishment
           :
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             do
             no
             murther
          
           ;
           But
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           Princes
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           better
           to
           kill
           then
           to
           be
           killed
           :
           The
           Apostles
           have
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           testimony
           of
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           is
           sufficient
           in
           any
           Cause
           ;
           but
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           require
           sometimes
           seven
           ,
           other
           times
           five
           ,
           and
           commonly
           they
           are
           contented
           with
           two
           ;
           and
           by
           Canonical
           constitutions
           according
           to
           the
           degrees
           of
           dignities
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           ,
           the
           testimony
           of
           seventy
           two
           ,
           of
           sixty
           four
           ,
           of
           twenty
           seven
           ,
           and
           of
           seven
           is
           oftentimes
           requisite
           and
           necessary
           .
           God
           hath
           commanded
           every
           man
           to
           do
           according
           to
           his
           conscience
           ;
           but
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Princes
           command
           all
           Judges
           to
           give
           judgement
           according
           to
           the
           proofs
           and
           allegations
           that
           are
           made
           before
           them
           .
           I
           may
           therefore
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           unto
           whom
           the
           Canonists
           onely
           attribute
           this
           power
           and
           authority
           )
           but
           also
           every
           lawfull
           secular
           Prince
           (
           unto
           whom
           God
           hath
           commanded
           that
           every
           soul
           should
           be
           obedient
           )
           may
           ,
           upon
           good
           occasion
           ,
           and
           consideration
           of
           some
           circumstances
           ,
           qualify
           ,
           and
           interpret
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God.
           
             He
             that
             striketh
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
          
           sayeth
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           express
           commandment
           given
           not
           to
           suffer
           Malefactors
           to
           live
           .
           But
           Humane
           Policy
           hath
           thought
           it
           convenient
           and
           equitable
           ,
           that
           children
           because
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           that
           mad
           men
           because
           they
           are
           deprived
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           killeth
           one
           another
           by
           mischance
           ,
           because
           he
           offendeth
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           malice
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           an
           honest
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           chance
           to
           kill
           a
           Thief
           by
           night
           or
           by
           day
           ,
           in
           defending
           his
           own
           person
           or
           goods
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           repel
           force
           by
           force
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           condemned
           to
           death
           ,
           although
           his
           crime
           in
           it self
           ,
           in
           strictness
           of
           Law
           be
           Capital
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           then
           the
           commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           swear
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           swear
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           offence
           not
           to
           swear
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           commanded
           by
           a
           Magistrate
           to
           swear
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           truth
           cannot
           be
           known
           but
           by
           an
           Oath
           ,
           and
           the
           oath
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           taken
           must
           be
           inviolable
           ,
           It
           cannot
           be
           broken
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           mans
           more
           odious
           ,
           no
           crime
           more
           detestable
           then
           the
           sin
           of
           perjury
           ;
           and
           yet
           a
           Judge
           that
           hath
           taken
           an
           oath
           to
           keep
           the
           Statutes
           of
           his
           Country
           without
           breaking
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           without
           departing
           from
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           literal
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           violate
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           time
           will
           not
           give
           him
           leave
           and
           leasure
           to
           confer
           with
           his
           superiour
           ,
           or
           to
           ask
           his
           opinion
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           be
           manifest
           dangers
           like
           to
           follow
           of
           the
           delay
           which
           he
           shall
           use
           .
           Besides
           if
           a
           Judge
           be
           commanded
           ,
           
           yea
           sworn
           not
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           L●wes
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           nature
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           urged
           by
           some
           great
           occ●sion
           ,
           or
           if
           necessitie
           enforce
           him
           thereunto
           ;
           or
           if
           some
           notable
           danger
           ,
           scandall
           ,
           or
           inconvenience
           is
           like
           to
           follow
           of
           the
           strict
           observance
           of
           those
           Lawe●
           ,
           he
           may
           lawfully
           violate
           them
           .
           And
           shall
           a
           Judge
           have
           Authority
           to
           break
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           shal
           not
           an
           absolute
           Prince
           have
           the
           like
           liberty
           ?
           A
           Provost
           Marshal
           taking
           a
           Theif
           in
           the
           fact
           of
           committing
           a
           robberie
           ,
           may
           hang
           him
           up
           presently
           with
           out
           any
           forme
           of
           Judgement
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           a
           King
           cause
           a
           notorious
           Traytor
           to
           be
           murthered
           without
           a
           solemn
           Sentence
           ?
           The
           Governor
           of
           a
           City
           taking
           an
           Homicide
           ,
           an
           Adulterer
           ,
           a
           rav●sh●r
           of
           Women
           upon
           the
           Fact
           ▪
           may
           chastise
           and
           punish
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Rigor
           of
           the
           Law
           w●thout
           any
           forme
           of
           Law
           ;
           and
           a
           King
           taking
           a
           Traytor
           be●ng
           abou●
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           of
           his
           Crown
           apd
           Scepter
           ,
           shall
           he
           not
           do
           him
           to
           death
           without
           asking
           the
           opinion
           of
           his
           Judges
           without
           imploring
           the
           helpe
           of
           his
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           without
           imparting
           his
           Treason
           unto
           his
           Counsellors
           ,
           or
           unto
           the
           Friends
           and
           Allies
           of
           the
           Traytors
           ,
           especially
           when
           as
           he
           may
           escape
           whilst
           these
           things
           shall
           be
           doing
           ,
           when
           bee
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           so
           backed
           with
           friends
           ,
           so
           guarded
           with
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           be
           not
           executed
           upon
           a
           suddain
           ,
           the
           respi●e
           and
           leisure
           which
           shall
           be
           given
           him
           ,
           shall
           g●ve
           him
           time
           and
           meanes
           not
           only
           to
           escape
           the
           punishment
           which
           he
           hath
           deserved
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           put
           in
           great
           hazard
           the
           life
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           weale
           of
           his
           Country
           ;
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           when
           either
           the
           Prince
           or
           the
           Traytor
           must
           die
           presently
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Iehu
           the
           Judge
           and
           King
           of
           Israell
           ,
           that
           he
           fearing
           the
           great
           multitude
           of
           
             Baals
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           doubting
           that
           if
           he
           should
           put
           them
           to
           death
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Justice
           ,
           there
           would
           follow
           some
           great
           Inconvenience
           or
           scandal
           to
           himself
           ;
           he
           feigned
           that
           hee
           himself
           wou●d
           do
           sacrifice
           unto
           God
           Baal
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           pretence
           and
           colour
           he
           caused
           them
           all
           to
           come
           together
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           all
           assembled
           ,
           hee
           willed
           them
           all
           to
           be
           murthered
           .
        
         
           Who
           hath
           heard
           the
           Historie
           of
           Ladislaus
           king
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           commendeth
           him
           not
           for
           his
           wisdome
           and
           discretion
           in
           dissembling
           the
           grief
           which
           he
           took
           to
           see
           the
           Earle
           of
           Cilia
           ,
           his
           faithfull
           and
           assured
           Friend
           and
           Vncle
           ,
           killed
           almost
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           so
           ●uningly
           that
           he
           not
           only
           seemed
           not
           to
           be
           grieved
           with
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           think
           that
           he
           was
           lawfully
           killed
           ,
           because
           hee
           presumed
           to
           come
           Armed
           into
           the
           Court
           where
           all
           others
           were
           unarmed
           ?
           The
           Bohemians
           seeing
           how
           lovingly
           hee
           entertained
           
             Ladislaus
             Humiades
          
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Murther
           ,
           how
           kindly
           he
           used
           his
           Mother
           ,
           how
           wisely
           hee
           suffered
           Ladislaus
           and
           his
           Brother
           Matthias
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           Beuda
           ,
           and
           how
           resolutely
           when
           he
           had
           him
           where
           hee
           was
           stronger
           then
           hee
           ,
           he
           commanded
           him
           to
           be
           done
           to
           death
           for
           the
           murther
           committed
           on
           his
           Vncles
           person
           ,
           took
           it
           for
           a
           manifest
           Argument
           that
           he
           would
           prove
           (
           as
           ind●ed
           hee
           did
           )
           a
           very
           wise
           ,
           just
           ,
           and
           valiant
           Prince
           ,
           si●ce
           in
           his
           youth
           he
           was
           so
           subtile
           ,
           and
           so
           resolute
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           so
           notable
           an
           Example
           and
           President
           of
           his
           Justice
           .
        
         
           Who
           hath
           read
           the
           policy
           which
           Darius
           king
           of
           Persia
           used
           in
           revenging
           the
           injury
           of
           Oretes
           ,
           who
           was
           grown
           to
           be
           so
           mightie
           ,
           so
           proud
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           backed
           with
           friends
           ,
           that
           hee
           neither
           could
           nor
           durst
           do
           him
           to
           death
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Course
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           prayseth
           him
           not
           for
           inventing
           a
           way
           to
           induce
           30
           of
           his
           Gentlemen
           to
           undertake
           his
           death
           ?
           And
           who
           commendeth
           not
           the
           Mag●animitie
           and
           resolution
           of
           Bageus
           ,
           who
           when
           it
           fell
           
           out
           to
           his
           lott
           to
           be
           the
           first
           of
           the
           30
           that
           had
           vowed
           to
           haza●d
           their
           live
           ;
           foe
           their
           king
           ,
           went
           no
           less
           hastily
           then
           cuningly
           about
           his
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           very
           short
           while
           murthered
           Oretes
           ,
           who
           had
           bea●ded
           and
           braved
           his
           King
           many
           years
           ?
        
         
           Briefly
           ,
           who
           readeth
           and
           alloweth
           not
           the
           History
           of
           David
           ,
           who
           when
           a
           man
           c●me
           to
           him
           from
           Saul
           his
           Camp
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           he
           had
           kil●ed
           Saul
           ,
           commanded
           his
           S●rvant
           to
           kill
           him
           presently
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Thy
             blood
             bee
             upon
             thine
             ow●
             head
             ,
             for
             thine
             own
             mouth
             hath
             spoken
             against
             thee
             ?
          
           And
           yet
           every
           man
           knoweth
           that
           Saul
           killed
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           poor
           simple
           man
           thought
           to
           have
           had
           a
           reward
           of
           David
           for
           bringing
           him
           the
           first
           news
           of
           Sauls
           death
           .
        
         
           These
           premiss●s
           therefore
           being
           duly
           considered
           ,
           it
           must
           follow
           that
           the
           late
           king
           had
           great
           reason
           a●d
           just
           cause
           to
           command
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           to
           be
           killed
           .
           But
           his
           friends
           say
           nay
           ;
           They
           have
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           imprinted
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Peers
           of
           France
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           that
           Realme
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           best
           beloved
           Subjects
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           was
           allied
           unto
           great
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           :
           And
           that
           therefore
           the
           King
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           murthered
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           mig●t
           well
           think
           ,
           and
           justly
           feare
           ,
           that
           in
           doing
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           he
           should
           highly
           offend
           his
           best
           friends
           ,
           and
           give
           just
           occasion
           unto
           as
           many
           as
           suffered
           any
           loss
           or
           detriment
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           revenge
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           As
           therefore
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           winked
           at
           the
           Treason
           committed
           by
           Dunorix
           ,
           
           and
           called
           him
           not
           into
           question
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           feare
           to
           offend
           his
           Brother
           Divitiacus
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           assured
           and
           faithful
           Friend
           unto
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           of
           great
           credit
           and
           Authority
           in
           his
           Country
           ;
           even
           so
           the
           King
           should
           have
           spared
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           used
           such
           c●ueltie
           towards
           him
           as
           he
           did
           for
           feare
           to
           displease
           and
           discontent
           his
           dearest
           and
           best
           friends
           ;
           and
           as
           Henry
           the
           4
           King
           of
           England
           deprived
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Anmarle
           ,
           of
           Exceter
           and
           Surrey
           ,
           of
           the
           Lands
           and
           possessions
           which
           Richard
           the
           second
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           spared
           their
           lives
           ;
           so
           the
           king
           had
           done
           well
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           away
           the
           lands
           and
           livings
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           .
        
         
           Truly
           if
           h●s
           kingdom
           should
           have
           received
           no
           greater
           loss
           or
           dammage
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           the
           commonwealth
           of
           Rome
           received
           by
           Dunorix
           ,
           the
           king
           should
           not
           have
           greatly
           done
           amiss
           to
           have
           suffered
           him
           to
           live
           :
           But
           since
           that
           the
           Duke
           did
           alwaies
           aspire
           unto
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           since
           he
           desired
           ,
           sought
           and
           laboured
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           to
           usurpe
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           King
           played
           (
           as
           his
           Mother
           said
           )
           the
           right
           part
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           wh●●●
           as
           he
           resolved
           and
           ex●cuted
           his
           death
           with
           all
           convenient
           speed
           .
           For
           ▪
           the
           same
           Caesar
           which
           had
           pit●y
           and
           compassion
           on
           Dunorix
           ,
           because
           his
           life
           could
           not
           greatly
           hinder
           or
           cross
           his
           d●signes
           and
           purposes
           ,
           first
           banished
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           secretly
           caused
           his
           near
           kinsman
           
             Lucius
             Caesar
          
           to
           be
           murthered
           because
           he
           had
           both
           the
           mind
           and
           the
           meanes
           to
           withstand
           and
           prevent
           his
           intentions
           :
           and
           Henry
           the
           4
           should
           have
           had
           good
           occasion
           to
           repent
           him
           of
           the
           clemency
           and
           mercy
           which
           he
           shewed
           unto
           the
           before
           named
           Dukes
           ,
           if
           the
           E●rle
           of
           Rutland
           had
           not
           been
           constrained
           by
           his
           own
           folly
           to
           reveale
           unto
           the
           King
           their
           Treason
           and
           Conspiracy
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           which
           afterwards
           they
           were
           worthily
           executed
           :
           Pitty
           therefore
           is
           commendable
           and
           best
           beseeming
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           same
           may
           be
           used
           without
           any
           danger
           unto
           his
           person
           ,
           or
           his
           State
           ,
           or
           his
           kingdom
           ;
           but
           when
           as
           he
           seeth
           manifestly
           ,
           that
           never
           a
           Province
           ,
           never
           a
           
           City
           ,
           never
           an
           house
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           can
           or
           will
           long
           continue
           in
           good
           estate
           ,
           in
           dutifull
           obedience
           ,
           in
           naturall
           affection
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Crown
           ,
           unles
           he
           do
           som●●imes
           use
           to
           play
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           revenge
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           Treasons
           ;
           hee
           must
           needs
           change
           his
           na●ure
           ,
           make
           a
           ver●ue
           o●
           neces●i●ie
           ,
           and
           accommodate
           himself
           unto
           their
           manners
           and
           their
           merits
           with
           whom
           he
           hath
           occasion
           to
           deale
           .
        
         
           France
           n●v●r
           had
           any
           King
           that
           was
           more
           gentle
           ,
           kinde
           ,
           and
           curteous
           then
           that
           Lewis
           who
           for
           his
           Curtesie
           and
           Clemency
           was
           ●irnamed
           The
           Meek
           ;
           And
           yet
           the
           same
           Lewis
           (
           as
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           )
           forgot
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           qualities
           and
           conditions
           incident
           thereunto
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           in
           question
           whether
           he
           or
           his
           Nephew
           Bernard
           should
           rule
           and
           Reigne
           .
           For
           then
           knowing
           that
           a
           Prince
           cannot
           live
           in
           any
           good
           assurance
           of
           his
           Estate
           and
           kingdom
           so
           long
           as
           another
           pretendeth
           Right
           and
           Title
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           having
           wrongfully
           been
           kept
           from
           the
           possession
           thereof
           he
           pluckt
           out
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           kept
           him
           in
           perpetuall
           prison
           ,
           and
           in
           th●
           end
           caused
           his
           head
           to
           be
           cut
           from
           his
           shoulders
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           then
           blame
           the
           late
           K●ng
           of
           France
           ,
           if
           he
           chose
           rather
           to
           rule
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           ruled
           ;
           to
           kill
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           killed
           ;
           to
           murder
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           then
           to
           endanger
           his
           whole
           Estate
           and
           Kingdom
           ?
           The
           Prince
           that
           〈◊〉
           not
           an
           Iniury
           that
           is
           done
           unto
           his
           Commonaltie
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           is
           in
           danger
           somtimes
           to
           lose
           his
           life
           ,
           or
           his
           kingdom
           ●as
           were
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedania
           ;
           he
           because
           he
           punished
           not
           A●tilas
           at
           the
           request
           of
           
             Pau
             sanias
          
           ;
           and
           they
           ,
           because
           they
           sent
           not
           the
           French
           men
           those
           which
           in
           the
           battaile
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Chynsie
           ,
           forgeting
           the
           dutie
           of
           Ambassadors
           ,
           were
           found
           in
           the
           forem●st
           ranke
           of
           their
           Enemies
           fighting
           against
           the
           French
           men
           :
           And
           is
           it
           necessary
           that
           a
           King
           shall
           punish
           or
           revenge
           a
           wrong
           done
           unto
           his
           Country
           ,
           or
           unto
           ●
           private
           man
           ;
           and
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           the
           wrongs
           and
           Indignities
           which
           are
           done
           unto
           himself
           ?
           May
           he
           command
           a
           Ju●g
           to
           proceed
           Defacto
           ,
           without
           taking
           full
           knowledg
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           every
           circumstance
           of
           the
           Subjects
           cause
           ;
           and
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           lawfull
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           like
           power
           and
           authoritie
           in
           his
           owne
           case
           ?
           The
           least
           and
           meanest
           Judg
           ,
           may
           he
           not
           sometimes
           give
           judgment
           hearing
           no
           other
           proof
           but
           very
           violent
           presumptions
           ;
           and
           sh●ll
           it
           not
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           from
           whom
           ▪
           he
           same
           Judg
           receiveth
           such
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ?
           We
           say
           and
           confess
           that
           The●e
           is
           manifest
           ,
           when
           the
           Theif
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           Fact
           ;
           and
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           lawfull
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           take
           that
           Treason
           for
           notorious
           which
           the
           Trayt●r
           hath
           Committed
           ▪
           If
           a
           man
           finde
           a
           stolle
           ●
           thing
           about
           a
           Theef
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           man
           finde
           a
           Traytor
           armed
           and
           all
           things
           else
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           performe
           and
           execute
           his
           treacherous
           Attempts
           shall
           he
           not
           be
           reputed
           a
           Traytor
           ?
           The
           Law
           sayeth
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           a
           King
           doth
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           done
           with
           great
           reason
           :
           If
           he
           comme●deth
           any
           thing
           ,
           every
           one
           is
           bound
           to
           beleeve
           that
           he
           hath
           good
           occasion
           to
           commend
           the
           same
           .
           His
           Actions
           are
           manifest
           ,
           but
           his
           thoughts
           are
           hidden
           and
           secret
           ;
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           to
           tolerate
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           murmur
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           nor
           to
           enquire
           or
           demand
           the
           Causes
           ,
           Motives
           ,
           and
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ;
           his
           pleasure
           must
           be
           unto
           us
           as
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           his
           Will
           hath
           the
           full
           force
           and
           strength
           of
           reason
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           punishment
           which
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           inflict
           is
           notorious
           and
           manifest
           ,
           his
           Commandment
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           done
           in
           hast
           ,
           and
           without
           great
           advisement
           ,
           yet
           it
           carryeth
           no
           less
           force
           and
           moment
           then
           doth
           a
           sentence
           
           that
           was
           dulie
           examined
           ,
           wisely
           perused
           ,
           diligently
           considered
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           pronounced
           .
        
         
           Why
           then
           shall
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           be
           thought
           unlawfull
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           commanded
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           for
           hatred
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           but
           for
           securitie
           of
           himself
           ,
           for
           love
           of
           the
           weal
           publique
           ;
           not
           without
           〈◊〉
           Justice
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           Law
           and
           Equitie
           ,
           (
           because
           a
           Princes
           pleasure
           is
           held
           for
           Law
           )
           not
           without
           example
           ▪
           but
           with
           approbation
           and
           imitation
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           having
           had
           the
           like
           occasion
           have
           used
           the
           like
           punishment
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           not
           to
           revenge
           his
           particular
           quarrels
           and
           Jnjuryes
           ,
           but
           to
           preserve
           his
           Right
           and
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           wealth
           ,
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           wellfare
           of
           all
           his
           good
           and
           loyall
           Subj●cts
           do
           depend
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           Allied
           unto
           many
           great
           Princes
           which
           are
           displeased
           with
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           leave
           it
           unrevenged
           ;
           But
           if
           these
           Princes
           were
           the
           Kings
           friends
           before
           the
           Dukes
           death
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           take
           the
           same
           in
           evill
           part
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           he
           needs
           not
           to
           care
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           feare
           their
           displeasure
           more
           then
           the
           universal
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
           He
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Peers
           of
           France
           :
           But
           honor
           may
           not
           be
           a
           Priviledg
           un●o
           any
           man
           to
           embolde●
           him
           to
           offend
           the
           Laws
           ;
           but
           the
           more
           honor
           a
           Subject
           receiveth
           from
           his
           King
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           love
           and
           f●are
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           grant
           that
           the
           King
           did
           evill
           in
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           murther●d
           ;
           shall
           the
           Subjects
           be
           grieved
           therewith
           ?
           shall
           they
           seek
           Revenge
           thereof
           ?
           shall
           they
           bear
           Arms
           therefore
           against
           their
           Prince
           and
           their
           Country
           ?
           May
           the
           son
           arme
           himself
           to
           kill
           and
           murther
           his
           Mother
           ?
           And
           is
           he
           not
           held
           for
           an
           ungracious
           and
           wicked
           child
           which
           will
           be
           revenged
           of
           his
           Father
           although
           he
           have
           done
           him
           great
           wro●g
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           a
           King
           the
           Father
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           every
           Country
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           naturall
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           ?
           Or
           may
           they
           war
           against
           their
           Prince
           wihout
           seeking
           the
           lamentable
           overthrow
           ,
           Ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           their
           Country
           ?
           Are
           all
           alterations
           dangerous
           in
           every
           well
           governed
           State
           ,
           and
           can
           that
           alteration
           be
           without
           danger
           which
           transferreth
           the
           Crowne
           from
           the
           right
           heire
           unto
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           from
           the
           lawfull
           King
           to
           an
           ambitious
           Subj●ct
           ?
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           onely
           said
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           had
           any
           such
           int●n●ion
           as
           to
           deprive
           his
           Sovereigne
           ,
           and
           to
           crown
           himself
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           suspected
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           notorious
           .
           This
           must
           appeare
           more
           manifestly
           then
           it
           doth
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           that
           is
           said
           will
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           To
           manifest
           this
           therefore
           I
           will
           briefly
           examine
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           Acts
           and
           Demands
           convince
           and
           prove
           his
           intention
           .
           It
           is
           said
           that
           the
           foot
           shall
           not
           presume
           to
           rule
           the
           head
           ,
           no
           more
           should
           a
           Subject
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           controll
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           prescribe
           unto
           him
           what
           hee
           shall
           do
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           not
           once
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           rebuketh
           his
           Kings
           proceedings
           against
           she
           Protestants
           ,
           blameth
           him
           of
           Negligence
           ,
           and
           telleth
           him
           more
           boldly
           ,
           then
           wisely
           ,
           that
           hee
           must
           not
           spare
           them
           but
           subvert
           them
           .
           And
           what
           was
           that
           but
           to
           spoile
           his
           kingdom
           ?
           The
           Counsellor
           is
           commended
           which
           rather
           refuseth
           as
           Office
           and
           charge
           with
           modesty
           ,
           that
           is
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           then
           affecteth
           the
           same
           before
           he
           be
           thought
           worthy
           thereof
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           staieth
           not
           untill
           he
           was
           moved
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           n●med
           himself
           for
           his
           Lieutenant
           :
           And
           what
           was
           that
           but
           to
           appoint
           the
           Kings
           Officers
           ?
           Wee
           read
           of
           Saul
           ,
           that
           it
           grieved
           him
           greatly
           when
           it
           was
           said
           that
           David
           had
           killed
           Twenty
           thousand
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           Saul
           but
           ten
           Thousand
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           overthrown
           the
           Germans
           ,
           is
           termed
           an
           other
           Gideon
           ,
           and
           he
           termeth
           his
           King
           a
           loiterer
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           that
           but
           to
           disgrace
           his
           Soveraign
           ?
           It
           is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           is
           no
           offence
           committed
           ,
           there
           needeth
           no
           pardon
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           would
           seem
           not
           to
           have
           offended
           ,
           although
           hee
           desireth
           to
           have
           all
           that
           was
           said
           or
           done
           to
           bee
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           buried
           in
           Oblivion
           :
           And
           what
           was
           that
           bu●
           to
           betra●
           a
           guilry
           conscience
           ,
           and
           an
           unwilling
           minde
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           confess
           his
           offence
           ?
           The
           Subject
           that
           armeth
           multitudes
           without
           his
           kings
           commandment
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           of
           a
           Forreign
           Enemy
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           in
           arms
           within
           a
           Realm
           ,
           giveth
           many
           presumptions
           and
           arguments
           of
           a
           Rebellious
           minde
           ;
           And
           yet
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           doth
           not
           onely
           arm
           Multitudes
           ,
           but
           also
           prote●teth
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           they
           will
           lay
           down
           his
           and
           their
           arms
           until
           the
           king
           yeeldeth
           unto
           his
           demands
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           that
           but
           to
           threaten
           and
           menace
           his
           king
           ?
           The
           Count
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           High
           Constable
           of
           France
           ,
           was
           held
           a
           Traytor
           by
           Lewis
           the
           eleventh
           ,
           and
           so
           executed
           ,
           because
           he
           betrayed
           his
           counsel
           ▪
           and
           kept
           certain
           Holds
           and
           Towns
           of
           strength
           from
           the
           king
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           must
           be
           no
           Traytor
           ,
           who
           revealed
           the
           kings
           secrets
           ,
           and
           withheld
           many
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           drave
           him
           out
           of
           the
           principal
           City
           of
           his
           Realm
           .
           Francis
           the
           first
           proclaimed
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bourbon
           to
           be
           a
           Rebel
           and
           a
           Traytor
           because
           he
           fled
           to
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           bore
           arms
           in
           his
           quarrel
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           is
           no
           Traytor
           who
           favoureth
           the
           Spanish
           king
           more
           then
           his
           own
           Prince
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           Spaniards
           into
           France
           to
           murther
           and
           massacre
           the
           kings
           loving
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           He
           saw
           that
           his
           conspiracies
           and
           secrets
           were
           discovered
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Espernon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           be
           banished
           the
           Court
           ;
           He
           saw
           that
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           prevailed
           not
           against
           England
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           no
           Towns
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           harbour
           his
           wearied
           and
           Sea-beaten
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           therefore
           at
           his
           next
           coming
           he
           must
           have
           Normandy
           at
           his
           devotion
           ;
           for
           that
           was
           his
           purpose
           when
           he
           demanded
           that
           Normandy
           should
           be
           given
           to
           the
           holy
           League
           .
           What
           meant
           he
           when
           he
           required
           that
           his
           brother
           should
           be
           made
           great
           Master
           of
           the
           Kings
           Pallace
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           Governour
           of
           all
           France
           ?
           Why
           demanded
           he
           no
           office
           for
           himself
           ?
           Forsoo●h
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           time
           for
           him
           to
           say
           he
           must
           be
           king
           .
           France
           could
           not
           brook
           two
           kings
           .
           The
           late
           king
           must
           be
           first
           deposed
           ;
           and
           was
           it
           not
           his
           meaning
           to
           procure
           him
           to
           be
           depo●ed
           and
           deprived
           of
           his
           Crown
           at
           the
           Parliament
           which
           he
           required
           to
           be
           presently
           called
           and
           assembled
           ?
           That
           was
           the
           matter
           of
           great
           wait
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           such
           consequence
           whereof
           they
           must
           consult
           ;
           an
           to
           bring
           the
           matter
           to
           pass
           there
           must
           be
           two
           great
           Armies
           in
           readiness
           (
           the
           one
           in
           Picardy
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Dolphine
           )
           to
           bridle
           those
           who
           were
           most
           likely
           to
           withstand
           h●s
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           admit
           and
           receive
           him
           for
           their
           king
           .
           The
           Hugonets
           also
           must
           be
           all
           subverted
           .
           They
           were
           the
           Orato●s
           that
           preserved
           Athens
           ;
           they
           were
           the
           Ge●se
           that
           saved
           the
           Roman
           Capitol
           ;
           they
           therefore
           must
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           must
           fail
           of
           his
           purpose
           .
           That
           Nation
           whose
           king
           hath
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           called
           the
           most
           Ch●istian
           king
           ,
           may
           not
           brook
           an
           Heretick
           for
           their
           king
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           king
           of
           Navarr
           must
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           live
           any
           longer
           ;
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           next
           heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           after
           him
           ,
           was
           already
           dispatched
           by
           poyson
           ,
           and
           his
           young
           infant
           was
           not
           fit
           to
           rule
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           king
           of
           Navarr's
           death
           might
           have
           contented
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           overthrow
           might
           have
           set
           France
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           utterly
           have
           subverted
           the
           
           Protestants
           ,
           why
           was
           not
           this
           king
           of
           Navarr's
           offer
           accepted
           ?
           Why
           refused
           he
           the
           combat
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           was
           challenged
           ?
           Such
           a
           Champion
           as
           the
           Duke
           was
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           refused
           such
           a
           challenge
           ;
           such
           a
           Gideon
           ,
           that
           flew
           so
           many
           Germans
           ,
           should
           not
           have
           been
           afraid
           to
           encounter
           with
           one
           Man
           ,
           especially
           with
           such
           a
           man
           as
           forgat
           the
           name
           and
           state
           of
           a
           King
           to
           fight
           with
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           as
           debased
           himself
           to
           contend
           with
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           won
           the
           battle
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           lose
           some
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           encountered
           with
           an
           infamous
           person
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           lost
           the
           field
           ,
           lost
           both
           his
           life
           and
           Scepter
           .
           Such
           a
           Father
           and
           Protector
           of
           his
           Country
           should
           not
           have
           denied
           to
           hazard
           his
           life
           in
           such
           a
           quarrel
           as
           might
           have
           saved
           the
           lives
           of
           many
           of
           his
           best
           friends
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           killed
           since
           the
           time
           of
           that
           challenge
           .
           But
           he
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           sleep
           in
           a
           whole
           skin
           ,
           and
           he
           knew
           how
           to
           be
           king
           without
           such
           a
           hazard
           :
           he
           had
           preferred
           many
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           would
           and
           should
           prefer
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           him
           enough
           .
           And
           from
           him
           to
           the
           rest
           wherewith
           the
           late
           king
           was
           more
           vainly
           then
           truly
           charged
           .
           It
           followeth
           in
           the
           Accusation
           ,
           that
           he
           prodigally
           wasted
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           gave
           himself
           to
           all
           kinde
           of
           vice
           and
           wickedness
           .
        
         
           This
           wastfull
           spending
           of
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           is
           a
           fault
           that
           exceedeth
           all
           other
           faults
           ;
           a
           fault
           that
           offendeth
           a
           kings
           Subjects
           much
           more
           then
           any
           other
           vice
           ,
           because
           when
           Princes
           Treasures
           are
           wasted
           ,
           they
           flie
           to
           their
           subjects
           Coffers
           ,
           and
           empty
           their
           Chests
           to
           fill
           their
           own
           Exchequers
           .
           Subjects
           therefore
           for
           their
           ease
           require
           that
           their
           king
           should
           be
           a
           good
           husband
           .
           It
           was
           a
           commendation
           that
           Tully
           gave
           to
           king
           Demetri●s
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           quality
           that
           is
           required
           in
           a
           good
           Steward
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           property
           by
           so
           much
           more
           requisite
           in
           a
           Prince
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           his
           charge
           is
           greater
           then
           other
           mens
           ;
           but
           a
           though
           they
           desire
           that
           their
           Prince
           should
           be
           thrifty
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           have
           them
           covetous
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           can
           be
           contented
           that
           they
           should
           be
           liberal
           ,
           so
           they
           like
           not
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           prodigal
           :
           Thrift
           maketh
           them
           able
           to
           live
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           Covetousness
           enforceth
           them
           to
           prey
           upon
           their
           Subjects
           .
           Liberality
           procureth
           them
           the
           good
           will
           and
           love
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           Prodigality
           bringeth
           them
           to
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           Poverty
           teacheth
           them
           to
           invent
           and
           practice
           extraordinary
           wayes
           to
           supply
           their
           ordinary
           wants
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           stand
           upon
           such
           a
           king
           as
           Subjects
           desire
           to
           have
           :
           I
           hasten
           to
           the
           Accusation
           ,
           and
           in
           handling
           thereof
           I
           mean
           not
           to
           free
           the
           king
           from
           all
           blame
           ,
           but
           to
           lay
           the
           greatest
           blame
           upon
           them
           who
           are
           most
           to
           blame
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Revenues
           of
           France
           are
           now
           far
           greater
           then
           ever
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           received
           their
           great
           increase
           of
           late
           years
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           the
           ancient
           kings
           never
           did
           nor
           could
           impose
           such
           subsidies
           and
           charges
           upon
           their
           Subjects
           as
           have
           been
           lately
           levied
           in
           France
           .
           For
           Charles
           the
           seventh
           was
           the
           first
           king
           that
           got
           and
           begun
           this
           point
           of
           imposing
           charges
           upon
           his
           Subjects
           at
           his
           own
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           States
           of
           his
           Realm
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           Charles
           never
           levied
           more
           of
           his
           Subjects
           then
           eight
           hundred
           thousand
           Franks
           by
           the
           year
           ,
           a
           smal
           sum
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           is
           now
           levied
           .
        
         
           After
           him
           succeeded
           Lewis
           the
           eleventh
           his
           son
           ,
           who
           raised
           the
           Revenues
           from
           ten
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           to
           forty
           and
           seven
           thousand
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           layed
           up
           nothing
           at
           the
           years
           end
           into
           his
           Treasure-house
           ;
           For
           he
           builded
           more
           Houses
           ,
           and
           fortified
           more
           Cities
           then
           all
           his
           Predecessors
           did
           before
           him
           ;
           
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Charles
           the
           eighth
           that
           he
           purposed
           to
           have
           reduced
           his
           subsidies
           unto
           twelve
           thousand
           Franks
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           same
           sum
           by
           way
           of
           Ben●volence
           from
           his
           Subj●cts
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           d●fence
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           meaning
           to
           defray
           his
           ordinary
           charges
           which
           the
           Revenues
           of
           his
           Demesnes
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           all
           Customs
           and
           Impositions
           came
           to
           a
           Million
           of
           Francks
           .
           But
           sa●th
           my
           Author
           
             Philip
             de
             comines
          
           ,
           the
           people
           pay
           now
           but
           two
           Millions
           and
           one
           half
           ,
           a
           great
           increase
           in
           so
           small
           a
           time
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           increase
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           which
           followeth
           For
           you
           have
           heard
           out
           of
           Mr.
           
             de
             la
             Nove
          
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           la●e
           kings
           father
           ,
           levied
           by
           ordinary
           means
           on
           his
           Subjects
           fifteen
           millions
           o●
           Franck●
           by
           the
           year
           ,
           which
           are
           five
           millions
           of
           Crowns
           :
           And
           another
           of
           〈◊〉
           time
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           late
           French
           King
           came
           unto
           ten
           or
           eleven
           millions
           of
           Crowns
           .
        
         
           The
           Book
           called
           
             The
             Treasure
             of
             Treasures
             of
             France
             ,
          
           setteth
           down
           at
           large
           how
           the
           Revenues
           are
           gathered
           ,
           
           how
           they
           increased
           ▪
           and
           how
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           either
           Prodigally
           or
           unthriftily
           ,
           superfluo●sly
           ,
           or
           extraordinarily
           wasted
           .
           The
           same
           Book
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           divers
           complaints
           have
           bin
           exhibited
           unto
           the
           king
           against
           the
           wastfull
           spenders
           of
           his
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Majesty
           was
           often●imes
           minded
           to
           take
           some
           present
           order
           for
           the
           redress
           of
           those
           abuses
           .
           But
           ▪
           when
           he
           began
           to
           think
           thereon
           ,
           and
           purposed
           to
           call
           into
           question
           those
           which
           were
           noted
           to
           have
           wasted
           his
           Treasure
           ,
           he
           was
           presently
           drawn
           from
           that
           intention
           by
           suddain
           wars
           ,
           procured
           (
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           )
           by
           those
           who
           were
           guilty
           of
           mispending
           of
           his
           Revenues
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           not
           have
           leisure
           to
           examine
           their
           abuses
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           shewed
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           in
           thirty
           one
           years
           after
           his
           Grandfather
           Francis
           the
           first
           his
           death
           ,
           the
           receipt
           of
           such
           money
           as
           came
           in
           those
           years
           unto
           the
           Treasure
           amounted
           unto
           more
           then
           400
           millions
           of
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           the
           expences
           came
           but
           to
           260
           millions
           .
           It
           was
           shewed
           that
           besides
           the
           same
           sums
           which
           entered
           into
           the
           kings
           Coffers
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           People
           had
           payed
           to
           the
           king
           use
           fifteen
           millions
           of
           millions
           ,
           and
           246
           millions
           of
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           i●
           as
           much
           money
           as
           423
           thousand
           Mules
           are
           able
           to
           carry
           .
           It
           was
           shewed
           that
           the
           Pope
           in
           those
           few
           years
           had
           out
           of
           France
           better
           then
           thirty
           millions
           of
           Crowns
           .
           It
           was
           shewed
           that
           this
           infinite
           Treasure
           was
           not
           wasted
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           Officers
           ;
           That
           there
           were
           above
           two
           hundred
           seventy
           four
           Families
           ,
           whereof
           some
           might
           dispend
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Francks
           by
           the
           year
           ,
           others
           eighty
           thousand
           ,
           some
           sixty
           thousand
           ,
           others
           forty
           ,
           thirty
           ,
           twenty
           ▪
           and
           fifteen
           thousand
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           best
           could
           not
           dispend
           above
           nine
           or
           ten
           thousand
           Francks
           ,
           and
           some
           not
           above
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           before
           they
           had
           the
           collection
           of
           the
           kings
           Rents
           and
           Revenues
           .
           It
           was
           shewed
           that
           there
           were
           three
           hundred
           thirty
           eight
           Treasurers
           ,
           of
           which
           some
           were
           worth
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           others
           twenty
           thousand
           ,
           some
           thirty
           thousand
           ,
           some
           forty
           thousand
           ,
           others
           sixty
           and
           eighty
           thousand
           Crowns
           .
           It
           was
           shewed
           that
           some
           began
           but
           with
           three
           hundred
           Francks
           a
           year
           ,
           whose
           yearly
           Revenues
           came
           now
           to
           sixty
           thousand
           ,
           or
           eighty
           thousand
           Francks
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           worth
           b●sides
           thirty
           ,
           forty
           ,
           fifty
           ,
           sixty
           ,
           and
           eighty
           thousand
           Crowns
           in
           ready
           Money
           ,
           Pla●e
           ,
           and
           Jewels
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           shewed
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           k●ng
           might
           well
           have
           had
           two
           hundred
           millions
           of
           Crowns
           in
           the
           Treasury
           ,
           he
           was
           indebted
           above
           thirty
           millions
           .
           And
           that
           there
           might
           be
           found
           six
           and
           thirty
           Ladies
           in
           France
           ,
           whose
           heirs
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           be
           called
           to
           an
           accompt
           ,
           would
           willingly
           pay
           the
           twentieth
           part
           of
           the
           debts
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           the
           above
           mentioned
           Officers
           might
           think
           that
           they
           escaped
           very
           well
           if
           they
           might
           be
           freed
           from
           all
           danger
           by
           paying
           the
           Residue
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           considering
           that
           the
           house
           of
           Guise
           ,
           
           or
           such
           as
           depend
           upon
           them
           ,
           ruled
           not
           onely
           the
           Realm
           ,
           but
           also
           managed
           the
           Treasure
           of
           France
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           during
           the
           minority
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           late
           King
           would
           and
           could
           not
           redress
           the
           abuses
           of
           such
           Officers
           as
           received
           ,
           and
           were
           countable
           for
           his
           Revenues
           ;
           considering
           that
           he
           was
           charged
           with
           greater
           burthens
           then
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           as
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Dower
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           the
           marriage
           of
           his
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           other
           debts
           in
           which
           he
           was
           left
           by
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           considering
           that
           his
           Revenues
           were
           increased
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           as
           ruled
           more
           then
           he
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           Princes
           do
           rather
           augment
           and
           encrease
           ,
           then
           diminish
           their
           yearly
           Rents
           and
           Demeasns
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           considering
           that
           of
           Thirty
           three
           Chambers
           of
           Account
           which
           are
           in
           France
           ,
           not
           above
           six
           of
           them
           were
           for
           the
           King
           towards
           his
           end
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           poorest
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           scant
           yeelded
           him
           Three
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           his
           Receits
           being
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           almost
           eleven
           Millions
           ;
           no
           man
           may
           justly
           accuse
           him
           of
           consuming
           the
           wealth
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           likewise
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           Wars
           are
           much
           more
           chargeable
           then
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           seldom
           lived
           out
           of
           Wars
           ;
           not
           through
           his
           own
           folly
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           fault
           who
           can
           blame
           him
           most
           ;
           And
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           he
           gave
           away
           much
           unto
           his
           Favourites
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Minions
           ;
           and
           yet
           his
           Gifts
           were
           nothing
           comparable
           to
           the
           excessive
           liberality
           of
           his
           later
           Pred●cessors
           .
           For
           it
           is
           written
           that
           Lewis
           the
           11.
           gave
           to
           his
           physitian
           in
           five
           months
           Fifty
           four
           thonsand
           Crowns
           ,
           besides
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Amiens
           for
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           and
           divers
           Offices
           and
           Lands
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           friends
           .
           Bodin
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Republica
          
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           Charls
           the
           Ninth
           King
           of
           France
           his
           Brother
           ,
           gave
           away
           in
           the
           year
           1572.
           
           Two
           millons
           and
           seven
           hundred
           thousand
           Francks
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           year
           two
           millions
           and
           forty
           four
           thousand
           Francks
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           last
           year
           of
           his
           reign
           One
           million
           five
           hundred
           and
           two
           thousand
           Francks
           ,
           besides
           certain
           years
           Pentions
           ,
           which
           amounted
           unto
           One
           hundred
           thousaud
           Francks
           .
        
         
           But
           grant
           that
           he
           gave
           much
           more
           then
           he
           did
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           lawful
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           reward
           his
           Servants
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           in
           his
           liberty
           to
           cast
           his
           especial
           favour
           upon
           whom
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ?
           And
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           that
           sheweth
           a
           Kings
           greatness
           ,
           procureth
           him
           faithful
           Friends
           ,
           and
           eternizeth
           his
           Name
           ,
           more
           then
           his
           bounty
           and
           liberality
           ?
           I
           know
           that
           Nero
           was
           reprehended
           ,
           because
           that
           in
           Fifteen
           years
           he
           gave
           away
           above
           Fifty
           five
           millions
           .
           I
           confess
           that
           Caligula
           is
           blamed
           for
           that
           he
           spent
           in
           one
           year
           Sixty
           seven
           millions
           .
           And
           I
           acknowledge
           that
           Dion
           reporteth
           it
           for
           no
           praise
           and
           commendation
           unto
           Claudius
           that
           he
           wasted
           in
           three
           years
           five
           Miriades
           of
           Miriades
           and
           Seventh
           usand
           seven
           hundred
           and
           eight
           drams
           ,
           or
           as
           some
           report
           ,
           One
           thousand
           seven
           hundred
           and
           eight
           miriades
           .
           I
           allow
           no
           such
           prodigality
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           not
           lawful
           for
           Subjects
           to
           rebel
           against
           their
           Princes
           if
           they
           be
           over-prodigal
           ;
           I
           know
           that
           there
           be
           other
           ways
           to
           be
           used
           to
           restrain
           their
           excessive
           liberality
           .
        
         
           I
           read
           that
           the
           Parliament
           House
           ,
           in
           the
           tenth
           year
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second
           of
           England
           ,
           considering
           that
           through
           the
           covetousness
           of
           the
           Officers
           by
           them
           displaced
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Treasure
           had
           been
           imbezelled
           and
           lewdly
           spent
           ,
           chose
           Thirteen
           Lords
           to
           have
           the
           oversight
           (
           under
           the
           King
           )
           of
           the
           whole
           Government
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           And
           I
           finde
           that
           divers
           Subjects
           have
           revolted
           from
           their
           obedience
           to
           their
           Princes
           ,
           because
           they
           having
           
           wasted
           their
           Revenues
           ,
           they
           over-charged
           them
           with
           Subsidies
           and
           Impositions
           .
           But
           I
           see
           that
           their
           rebellion
           wrought
           their
           own
           confusion
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           the
           late
           Kings
           Prodigality
           ,
           briefly
           in
           a
           few
           words
           to
           his
           other
           vices
           ;
           he
           is
           noted
           to
           have
           been
           somewhat
           more
           given
           to
           Venery
           then
           it
           became
           a
           married
           Prince
           ,
           but
           I
           find
           not
           that
           his
           wantonness
           was
           outragious
           ;
           and
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           had
           so
           many
           Concubines
           as
           Solomon
           ;
           nor
           caused
           any
           man
           to
           be
           killed
           that
           he
           might
           enjoy
           his
           Wife
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           to
           Urias
           ;
           nor
           made
           away
           with
           his
           own
           Wife
           to
           have
           another
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           the
           Spanish
           King
           did
           :
           And
           yet
           Solomon
           was
           the
           wisest
           Prince
           that
           ever
           lived
           ;
           and
           no
           King
           ever
           pleased
           God
           more
           then
           David
           did
           ;
           And
           the
           Leaguers
           held
           King
           Philip
           to
           be
           the
           mirror
           of
           the
           Kings
           in
           our
           age
           .
           Neither
           did
           the
           late
           King
           of
           France
           delight
           so
           greatly
           in
           the
           company
           of
           wanton
           women
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           could
           and
           would
           have
           used
           the
           same
           with
           much
           more
           moderation
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Queen-Mother
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           ruled
           all
           things
           under
           him
           ,
           nourished
           that
           humour
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           following
           of
           his
           delights
           ,
           they
           might
           the
           more
           freely
           govern
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           at
           their
           own
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           a
           policy
           borrowed
           of
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           .
           This
           Wolsey
           being
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           his
           Chaplain
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           credit
           and
           favour
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           made
           his
           House
           a
           Paradise
           of
           all
           kind
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           invited
           the
           King
           thither
           ,
           and
           so
           fed
           him
           with
           vain
           delights
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           during
           the
           greatest
           time
           of
           his
           younger
           years
           ,
           committed
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           into
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Lewis
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           had
           a
           good
           Governor
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           onely
           have
           had
           a
           care
           of
           his
           health
           ,
           but
           also
           have
           given
           him
           good
           instructions
           ,
           he
           would
           undoubtedly
           have
           made
           a
           notable
           Prince
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           a
           very
           good
           Wit
           ,
           and
           a
           natural
           disposition
           to
           Vertue
           and
           Goodness
           :
           But
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Brandenburg
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Father
           was
           left
           to
           be
           the
           Teacher
           and
           Informer
           of
           his
           Youth
           and
           Manners
           being
           a
           very
           good
           Prince
           ,
           but
           more
           delighting
           in
           Banquets
           ,
           Dancings
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           ,
           then
           in
           serious
           and
           grave
           studies
           befitting
           a
           Prince
           ,
           brought
           the
           King
           up
           in
           those
           Vanities
           ,
           wherein
           he
           took
           such
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           ,
           that
           he
           cared
           not
           how
           little
           he
           medled
           with
           matters
           of
           State.
           Good
           Education
           is
           a
           great
           Jewel
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           especially
           for
           Princes
           ,
           because
           that
           such
           doctrine
           and
           disposition
           as
           Children
           and
           Young-men
           receive
           in
           their
           youth
           ,
           such
           they
           retain
           in
           their
           elder
           years
           .
           
           And
           the
           Prince
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           blame
           who
           is
           given
           unto
           vanities
           in
           his
           riper
           years
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           be
           reprehended
           who
           trained
           him
           up
           in
           vain
           Delights
           in
           the
           days
           of
           his
           indiscretion
           .
        
         
           The
           blame
           therefore
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           his
           wantonness
           ,
           must
           light
           upon
           them
           who
           were
           the
           Authors
           of
           his
           folly
           ,
           and
           abused
           those
           good
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           which
           the
           Almighty
           had
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           were
           Valour
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Eloquence
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           divers
           Languages
           ,
           Qualities
           not
           so
           common
           as
           commendable
           in
           a
           Prince
           :
           His
           Valour
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           siege
           of
           Rechel
           ,
           where
           (
           as
           it
           is
           written
           by
           Historiographers
           of
           good
           credit
           )
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           a
           Prince
           (
           for
           such
           was
           he
           at
           that
           time
           )
           to
           shew
           himself
           more
           truly
           valiant
           then
           he
           did
           ;
           and
           the
           commendation
           which
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Cobham
          
           (
           a
           discreet
           and
           wise
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Judgement
           and
           Experience
           )
           when
           he
           was
           Ambassador
           for
           her
           Majesty
           in
           France
           gave
           him
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           talk
           at
           his
           Table
           (
           coming
           from
           such
           and
           so
           able
           a
           
           man
           as
           was
           )
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           good
           qualities
           :
           For
           I
           well
           remember
           that
           the
           said
           Sir
           Henry
           ,
           talking
           with
           his
           Nephew
           Mr.
           
             Maximilian
             Cobham
          
           (
           who
           was
           then
           lately
           come
           out
           of
           England
           into
           France
           )
           of
           the
           late
           King
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           imploied
           as
           Ambassador
           for
           her
           Majesty
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Princes
           ,
           but
           among
           them
           all
           ,
           he
           never
           heard
           any
           forein
           Prince
           that
           delivered
           his
           mind
           more
           eloquently
           ,
           readily
           ,
           and
           wisely
           then
           the
           said
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           often
           as
           he
           had
           Audience
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           sometimes
           speak
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           Italian
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           Answered
           him
           fully
           to
           every
           point
           whereof
           they
           conferred
           ,
           before
           he
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           yet
           (
           like
           a
           wise
           and
           discreet
           Prince
           )
           he
           would
           always
           require
           him
           not
           to
           take
           it
           for
           his
           full
           and
           resolute
           Answer
           ,
           untill
           he
           had
           talked
           with
           his
           Council
           ;
           and
           at
           their
           next
           meeting
           ,
           his
           later
           Answer
           seldom
           or
           never
           varied
           from
           the
           former
           ;
           a
           manifest
           Argument
           of
           his
           great
           Wisdom
           ,
           who
           was
           able
           to
           answer
           an
           Ambassador
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           at
           one
           Conference
           onely
           ,
           bnt
           upon
           as
           many
           and
           as
           great
           occasions
           as
           he
           the
           said
           Sir
           Henry
           had
           to
           confer
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           the
           space
           of
           three
           or
           four
           years
           ,
           so
           well
           and
           so
           wisely
           ,
           that
           his
           greatest
           and
           gravest
           Councellors
           could
           not
           upon
           deliberation
           amend
           his
           sudden
           and
           extemporal
           Answers
           .
        
         
           This
           commendation
           given
           him
           by
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Cobham
          
           is
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Siegneur
           Darrennes
           ,
           
           one
           of
           the
           Ambassadors
           sent
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           Condey
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           in
           the
           year
           1575.
           to
           negotiate
           a
           general
           peace
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           his
           discontented
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           well
           Papists
           as
           Protestants
           .
           This
           Ambassador
           in
           the
           preamble
           of
           his
           Speech
           to
           the
           King
           used
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           
             We
             thank
             God
             that
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             so
             highly
             to
             favour
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             send
             us
             a
             King
             that
             both
             will
             and
             can
             hear
             himself
             the
             wants
             and
             complaints
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             order
             and
             redress
             the
             same
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             the
             laudable
             course
             of
             Justice
             :
             For
             if
             our
             Writers
             have
             imployed
             their
             Labours
             in
             writing
             to
             blame
             and
             reprehend
             those
             Kings
             which
             hear
             not
             but
             by
             the
             Ears
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             see
             not
             but
             by
             the
             Eyes
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             speak
             not
             but
             by
             the
             Mouthes
             of
             others
             ;
             We
             have
             most
             great
             occasion
             to
             think
             our selves
             very
             happy
             and
             blessed
             ,
             unto
             whom
             God
             hath
             sent
             a
             King
             so
             gentle
             ,
             and
             so
             loving
             unto
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             will
             hear
             all
             our
             causes
             and
             controversies
             himself
             ;
             and
             a
             King
             of
             so
             rare
             and
             excellent
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             decide
             and
             determine
             our
             Contentions
             .
          
        
         
           This
           commendation
           given
           him
           by
           Seigneur
           Darennes
           far
           exceedeth
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Cobhams
          
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           the
           Ambassador
           of
           a
           Prince
           that
           was
           in
           League
           with
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Siegneur
           Darennes
           of
           a
           Prince
           that
           not
           long
           before
           had
           born
           arms
           against
           this
           King
           ;
           And
           Sir
           Henry
           might
           speak
           for
           favour
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           spake
           as
           he
           thought
           ;
           because
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           speeches
           which
           he
           used
           in
           the
           same
           negotiation
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           would
           or
           could
           dissemble
           :
           And
           because
           this
           praise
           and
           commendation
           was
           given
           by
           an
           Enemy
           rather
           then
           by
           a
           friend
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           void
           of
           all
           partiality
           ,
           assertion
           ,
           or
           flattery
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           heard
           the
           French
           Kings
           Vertues
           and
           his
           Imperfections
           ;
           the
           Leaguers
           folly
           ,
           and
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           indiscretion
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           resteth
           to
           declare
           unto
           you
           his
           further
           error
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           be
           the
           last
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           the
           least
           ;
           and
           I
           fear
           me
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           enlarge
           my self
           more
           of
           it
           then
           I
           did
           of
           the
           other
           three
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           unto
           all
           or
           most
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           too
           much
           crediting
           the
           light
           and
           false
           reports
           of
           certain
           English
           Fugitives
           ,
           did
           once
           attempt
           ,
           and
           doth
           still
           intend
           to
           invade
           and
           subdue
           England
           .
           This
           attempt
           and
           this
           intention
           ,
           although
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           grounded
           upon
           good
           reasons
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           allowed
           by
           the
           wisest
           Councellors
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           shew
           that
           it
           was
           neither
           begun
           with
           wisdom
           ,
           nor
           is
           continued
           with
           any
           great
           discretion
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           this
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           needful
           to
           examine
           all
           and
           every
           of
           the
           causes
           which
           moved
           him
           to
           undertake
           this
           attempt
           and
           purpose
           .
           The
           causes
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           are
           already
           sufficiently
           declared
           ;
           others
           rest
           ,
           first
           to
           be
           discovered
           ,
           and
           then
           then
           to
           be
           confuted
           :
           It
           hath
           already
           been
           shewed
           ,
           that
           for
           succouring
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           aiding
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           for
           intercepting
           his
           money
           ,
           and
           for
           favouring
           and
           furthering
           of
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           his
           resolution
           to
           recover
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           King
           had
           no
           just
           occasion
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           the
           Queens
           Majesty
           .
           It
           remaineth
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Popes
           Excommunication
           ,
           That
           the
           false
           and
           sinister
           reports
           of
           the
           English
           Fugitives
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           OF
           the
           sending
           away
           of
           his
           Ambassador
           with
           some
           small
           disgrace
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           giveth
           him
           no
           just
           occasion
           to
           trouble
           her
           Majesties
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           Government
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           being
           proved
           ,
           his
           indiscretion
           shall
           be
           made
           appear
           by
           three
           principal
           Reasons
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           took
           no
           good
           course
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           enterprise
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           Because
           that
           although
           his
           course
           had
           been
           good
           ,
           yet
           he
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           is
           able
           to
           subdue
           England
           .
           And
           the
           third
           ,
           Because
           albeit
           he
           should
           chance
           to
           conquer
           our
           Realm
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           hold
           the
           same
           long
           .
        
         
           The
           order
           whereunto
           I
           have
           tied
           my self
           ,
           requireth
           that
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           Popes
           Excommunication
           .
           And
           for
           the
           better
           clearing
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           it
           were
           necessary
           to
           shew
           what
           Authority
           he
           hath
           to
           excommunicate
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           matter
           that
           requireth
           a
           whole
           and
           large
           Volume
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           not
           to
           medle
           therewith
           ,
           but
           to
           refer
           you
           for
           your
           better
           instruction
           unto
           the
           large
           Apology
           which
           
             Marsilius
             Paturius
          
           wrote
           above
           266
           years
           ago
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Lewis
           of
           Baviera
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           admit
           or
           allow
           him
           for
           Emperor
           :
           There
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           Christs
           lawfull
           and
           indubitate
           Vicar
           ,
           (
           a
           point
           which
           never
           was
           nor
           will
           be
           proved
           )
           yet
           he
           hath
           no
           more
           Authority
           then
           Christ
           himself
           had
           .
           There
           you
           shall
           read
           ,
           
           that
           Christ
           came
           not
           into
           the
           world
           to
           Rule
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           not
           upon
           him
           to
           Command
           Princes
           ,
           but
           that
           both
           he
           himself
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           taught
           his
           Apostles
           to
           obey
           Princes
           .
           There
           you
           shall
           understand
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           Christs
           Disciples
           obeyed
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           submitted
           themselves
           unto
           Temporal
           Government
           .
           There
           briefly
           ,
           you
           shall
           learn
           that
           not
           Clergy
           man
           ought
           to
           meddle
           with
           Temporal
           matters
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           no
           more
           Authority
           to
           pardon
           sins
           ,
           or
           excommunicate
           any
           man
           ,
           then
           other
           Inferior
           Priests
           and
           Ministers
           have
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           being
           true
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           Apology
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           learnedly
           ,
           substantially
           and
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           not
           by
           humane
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           erroneous
           ,
           but
           by
           sacred
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           controlled
           ;
           your
           own
           discretion
           may
           sufficiently
           warrant
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           Excommunication
           can
           be
           of
           no
           great
           force
           ;
           And
           yet
           because
           many
           
           of
           our
           Countrimen
           attribute
           too
           much
           unto
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           perswaded
           but
           that
           he
           came
           unto
           the
           same
           directly
           ,
           and
           holdeth
           it
           immediately
           from
           Christ.
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           how
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           attained
           unto
           that
           great
           Authority
           which
           he
           now
           enjoyeth
           .
        
         
           It
           appeareth
           by
           
             Du
             Haillan
          
           in
           the
           French
           Chronicle
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           had
           no
           power
           or
           authority
           in
           Rome
           it self
           ;
           they
           medled
           but
           onely
           with
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           with
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           with
           points
           of
           Divinity
           .
           It
           appeareth
           also
           by
           Platina
           ,
           Dr.
           Illescas
           ,
           and
           
             Robert
             Barnes
          
           ,
           three
           notable
           Writers
           of
           the
           Popes
           lives
           ;
           the
           first
           being
           an
           Italian
           ,
           the
           second
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           that
           many
           years
           after
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           and
           after
           St.
           Peters
           death
           ,
           they
           were
           cruelly
           massacred
           and
           martyred
           by
           the
           Emperors
           of
           Rome
           .
           It
           is
           also
           notorious
           and
           apparent
           ,
           by
           the
           testimony
           the
           same
           Writers
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           more
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           approved
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           was
           not
           held
           for
           a
           lawful
           Pope
           which
           had
           not
           the
           Emperors
           approbation
           ;
           Briefly
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           the
           Histories
           and
           Chronicles
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           three
           Popes
           being
           chosen
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           they
           came
           into
           France
           (
           the
           Kings
           whereof
           were
           then
           also
           Emperors
           )
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           and
           their
           election
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           made
           without
           the
           consent
           or
           privity
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           to
           his
           opinion
           that
           then
           was
           Emperor
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           three
           should
           be
           Pope
           ;
           but
           now
           there
           is
           a
           great
           alteration
           ,
           and
           a
           marvellous
           change
           .
           For
           the
           Servant
           commandeth
           the
           Master
           ,
           the
           Subject
           his
           Sovereign
           ,
           the
           Inferior
           his
           Superior
           ,
           the
           Vassal
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           elegible
           the
           Elector
           ;
           Whereat
           so
           many
           marvel
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           more
           necessary
           or
           expedient
           then
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           to
           declare
           how
           this
           came
           to
           pass
           ;
           you
           shall
           therefore
           understand
           that
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           as
           the
           Emperor
           had
           power
           and
           preheminence
           over
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           as
           well
           spirituall
           as
           temporal
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           this
           power
           and
           prerogative
           continued
           ,
           so
           long
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Emperor
           was
           honored
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           his
           Empire
           was
           large
           and
           ample
           ,
           his
           Dominions
           great
           and
           excessive
           ,
           and
           his
           credit
           and
           authority
           was
           marvellous
           and
           incredible
           .
        
         
           About
           ,
           or
           not
           long
           after
           this
           time
           ,
           not
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Devil
           raised
           up
           a
           man
           ,
           
           who
           seeking
           the
           preferment
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           See
           ,
           endeavoured
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           attain
           his
           purpose
           .
           What
           doth
           he
           ?
           What
           course
           taketh
           he
           ?
           What
           means
           useth
           he
           ?
           What
           habit
           putshe
           on
           ?
           He
           thinketh
           it
           not
           good
           to
           use
           any
           violence
           ;
           his
           Forces
           are
           too
           weak
           ,
           his
           Treasury
           too
           smal
           ,
           his
           Arms
           are
           not
           great
           ,
           and
           he
           wanteth
           a
           Lyons
           skin
           ,
           he
           therefore
           playeth
           the
           Fox
           ;
           accommodateth
           himself
           unto
           the
           humors
           of
           Princes
           ,
           counterfeiteth
           an
           extraordinary
           kind
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           a
           common
           and
           usual
           kind
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           Sancti●y
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           entreateth
           the
           Emperor
           to
           make
           him
           Head
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           because
           as
           Rome
           was
           his
           Seat
           that
           commandeth
           the
           World
           in
           Secular
           causes
           ;
           so
           the
           Bishop
           that
           had
           his
           Sea
           at
           Rome
           ,
           was
           worthy
           to
           govern
           and
           rule
           all
           other
           Bishops
           in
           spiritual
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           had
           killed
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           had
           usurped
           his
           Empire
           ,
           and
           had
           need
           of
           one
           to
           tolerate
           and
           excuse
           his
           murder
           ,
           and
           to
           countenance
           and
           allow
           his
           Usurpation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           taking
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           the
           fittest
           man
           that
           then
           lived
           to
           further
           his
           purpose
           ,
           yeeldeth
           to
           his
           demand
           ;
           But
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           before
           that
           time
           never
           acknowledged
           any
           Superiour
           ,
           refused
           to
           receive
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           their
           Head
           ,
           
           who
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           their
           Equal
           and
           Companion
           .
           The
           Bishops
           contradiction
           could
           not
           make
           him
           give
           over
           his
           Suit
           ;
           he
           praieth
           ,
           entreateth
           ,
           beseecheth
           ,
           and
           never
           leaveth
           to
           be
           importunate
           untill
           Phocas
           the
           Emperor
           granteth
           his
           Request
           .
           He
           might
           have
           contented
           himself
           with
           this
           ,
           Grant
           ,
           with
           this
           favour
           ;
           But
           as
           covetous
           men
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           have
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           desire
           ;
           so
           this
           ambitious
           and
           proud
           Prelate
           studieth
           presently
           how
           to
           get
           new
           Dignities
           ,
           how
           to
           purchase
           new
           Honors
           ;
           wherein
           he
           findeth
           not
           only
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           the
           time
           favourable
           and
           friendly
           unto
           him
           .
           For
           whenas
           the
           Empire
           began
           to
           decay
           ,
           having
           lost
           
             France
             ,
             England
          
           ,
           and
           Germany
           ,
           the
           Huns
           conquered
           Italy
           ,
           the
           Vandals
           became
           Lords
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Africa
           ,
           and
           the
           dissolution
           and
           loss
           of
           the
           Empire
           began
           to
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperors
           were
           fain
           to
           give
           over
           all
           the
           West
           Countries
           ,
           and
           to
           sea●
           themselves
           in
           the
           East
           .
        
         
           It
           happened
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           that
           there
           fell
           out
           a
           great
           contention
           betwixt
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           touching
           Images
           ;
           the
           one
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           pulled
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           be
           raised
           up
           ,
           and
           he
           excommunicated
           the
           Emperor
           for
           withstanding
           his
           commandment
           .
        
         
           And
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           or
           not
           very
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           Lumbards
           began
           to
           make
           great
           Wars
           in
           Italy
           ,
           whose
           Forces
           the
           Pope
           (
           who
           was
           then
           very
           weak
           )
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           flie
           for
           Aid
           to
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           whom
           being
           defended
           from
           the
           force
           and
           violence
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           were
           it
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           the
           Emperor
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           or
           to
           recompence
           the
           good
           turn
           and
           pleasure
           which
           the
           Frenchmen
           had
           done
           him
           in
           debasing
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Lumbards
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           the
           way
           to
           encrease
           his
           own
           power
           and
           magnificence
           more
           ready
           and
           easie
           ,
           considering
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Emperor
           ,
           whose
           power
           began
           daily
           to
           decrease
           and
           diminish
           ,
           through
           the
           continual
           and
           cruel
           Wars
           which
           were
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Turk
           ,
           he
           presumed
           to
           declare
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           Charls
           the
           Great
           ,
           for
           rightful
           Emperor
           .
           And
           so
           he
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           beginning
           was
           poor
           aud
           needy
           ,
           feared
           not
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           Emperial
           Diadem
           ,
           unto
           whom
           God
           commanded
           all
           humane
           creatures
           should
           be
           obedient
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           the
           Roman
           Emperor
           ,
           whose
           election
           belonged
           in
           former
           times
           to
           the
           people
           or
           the
           Soldiers
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           were
           the
           fruits
           ,
           what
           the
           effects
           of
           this
           choyce
           ?
           Forsooth
           ,
           a
           division
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           which
           of
           one
           was
           made
           two
           ;
           a
           dangerous
           contention
           ,
           and
           long
           Wars
           ,
           the
           beginning
           and
           end
           whereof
           was
           most
           lamentable
           ;
           For
           the
           Empire
           having
           continued
           a
           long
           time
           in
           the
           Race
           of
           Charls
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           Princes
           and
           Pe●rs
           of
           Italy
           began
           to
           grieve
           and
           grudg
           thereat
           ;
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           entring
           into
           League
           and
           Confederacy
           together
           ,
           they
           chose
           Berengarius
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           aided
           and
           animated
           him
           to
           make
           Wars
           against
           the
           lawful
           Emperor
           who
           was
           then
           Lewis
           the
           Third
           .
           This
           Lewis
           being
           hated
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           for
           his
           great
           Pride
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           Othon
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           went
           into
           Italy
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           ,
           and
           there
           subdued
           Berengarius
           ,
           and
           received
           of
           the
           Pope
           the
           Emperial
           Crown
           for
           his
           guerdon
           and
           recompence
           ,
           Lewis
           the
           right
           and
           lawful
           Emperor
           being
           then
           alive
           :
           The
           Pope
           that
           then
           was
           being
           Gregory
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           this
           Othon
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           made
           Emperor
           ,
           were
           both
           Germans
           ,
           and
           naturally
           hated
           all
           French
           men
           ;
           And
           therefore
           began
           to
           devise
           with
           themselves
           ,
           how
           they
           might
           take
           away
           all
           possibility
           for
           ever
           from
           the
           French-men
           to
           recover
           the
           Empire
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           shewing
           himself
           herein
           wiser
           then
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           inventeth
           
           these
           means
           .
           He
           thought
           it
           convenient
           for
           the
           better
           countenance
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           assisted
           and
           alwayes
           accompanied
           with
           certain
           grave
           and
           wise
           Personages
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           learning
           as
           for
           honour
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           ordained
           that
           seven
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           should
           have
           full
           power
           and
           authority
           to
           chuse
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Emperor
           consented
           most
           willingly
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           hatred
           which
           he
           bore
           unto
           France
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           there
           were
           like
           to
           rise
           quarrels
           and
           debates
           betwixt
           the
           Germans
           themselves
           touching
           the
           Election
           .
        
         
           What
           doth
           the
           Pope
           when
           he
           hath
           gained
           this
           high
           point
           ?
           Seeketh
           he
           not
           for
           something
           more
           ?
           Thought
           he
           that
           it
           was
           sufficient
           honour
           for
           his
           Pontifical
           Seat
           ,
           that
           three
           of
           the
           seven
           Electors
           of
           the
           Emperor
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           sworn
           to
           be
           obedient
           unto
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ?
           Approved
           he
           alwayes
           their
           Election
           ?
           Beareth
           he
           any
           respect
           or
           honour
           unto
           them
           that
           were
           chosen
           by
           the
           same
           Elector
           ?
           He
           meaneth
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           For
           he
           setteth
           them
           at
           naught
           ,
           seeketh
           to
           discredit
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           command
           them
           to
           swear
           that
           they
           shall
           alwayes
           defend
           ,
           keep
           and
           maintain
           the
           goods
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           also
           their
           Dignities
           ,
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           their
           Decrees
           ;
           by
           vertue
           of
           which
           Oath
           he
           restraineth
           their
           Wills
           ,
           abridgeth
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           enforceth
           them
           to
           be
           at
           his
           devotion
           .
        
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperors
           Frederick
           the
           third
           and
           second
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           not
           vouchsafing
           to
           brook
           their
           Bravadoes
           ,
           their
           Threats
           ,
           and
           their
           Outrages
           ,
           opposed
           themselves
           against
           all
           their
           audacious
           Enterprises
           ;
           but
           they
           care
           not
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           set
           as
           little
           by
           the
           second
           ,
           contemned
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           excommunicated
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           They
           rest
           not
           satisfied
           with
           these
           honours
           ;
           they
           proceed
           further
           ,
           and
           desire
           more
           ;
           commanding
           that
           no
           secular
           Prince
           shall
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           give
           any
           Spiritual
           Living
           ,
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Dignity
           ;
           they
           excommunicate
           as
           well
           those
           that
           give
           such
           Livings
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           receive
           them
           at
           their
           hands
           ;
           having
           obtained
           this
           advantage
           ,
           they
           covet
           still
           more
           ;
           and
           think
           it
           not
           sufficient
           to
           be
           Priviledged
           themselves
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Clergy
           must
           participate
           and
           taste
           of
           their
           honours
           .
           All
           Priests
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           must
           be
           exempt
           from
           all
           charges
           ,
           subsidies
           ,
           and
           impositions
           ;
           no
           man
           must
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           meddle
           with
           their
           Rents
           ,
           with
           their
           Revenues
           ;
           The
           Bishops
           and
           all
           the
           Clergy
           are
           bound
           to
           them
           for
           their
           Liberality
           :
           In
           requital
           therefore
           of
           these
           great
           Priviledges
           and
           Immunities
           ,
           it
           behooveth
           them
           to
           purchase
           and
           get
           the
           favour
           ,
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           all
           secular
           Princes
           ;
           of
           some
           ,
           to
           get
           as
           much
           by
           them
           as
           they
           can
           possibly
           ;
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           help
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           against
           those
           that
           will
           not
           yeeld
           and
           condiscend
           to
           all
           their
           demands
           and
           desires
           .
           They
           deal
           herein
           so
           cunningly
           that
           they
           finde
           some
           so
           ready
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           help
           and
           succour
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           vouchsafe
           to
           imploy
           their
           Goods
           ,
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           yea
           ,
           their
           own
           lives
           to
           do
           them
           service
           .
        
         
           All
           Histories
           are
           full
           of
           Wars
           ,
           of
           Battels
           ,
           of
           Victories
           ,
           begun
           ,
           fought
           and
           obtained
           at
           the
           instance
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Popes
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           name
           the
           Princes
           ,
           to
           record
           the
           Battels
           ,
           or
           to
           mention
           the
           victories
           .
           Our
           Histories
           ,
           and
           the
           Histories
           of
           all
           other
           Nations
           remember
           them
           sufficiently
           .
           Our
           forefathers
           declared
           them
           unto
           their
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           have
           heard
           of
           them
           of
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           our
           Grandfathers
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           give
           the
           more
           credit
           unto
           my
           speech
           ,
           and
           occasion
           unto
           the
           incredulous
           
           to
           beleeve
           me
           the
           better
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           discover
           unto
           you
           the
           means
           ;
           the
           cunning
           ,
           and
           the
           subtilty
           which
           they
           have
           used
           to
           attain
           unto
           their
           greatness
           ,
           and
           height
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           continuance
           and
           perpetuity
           of
           their
           Rule
           and
           Government
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           profitable
           or
           expedient
           for
           him
           that
           will
           advance
           himself
           in
           credit
           ,
           reputation
           and
           authority
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           the
           deliberations
           and
           purposes
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
           And
           because
           it
           is
           very
           difficult
           and
           hard
           to
           attain
           unto
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           deserveth
           gret
           praise
           &
           commendation
           ,
           that
           can
           behave
           himself
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           so
           politickly
           ,
           as
           to
           learn
           all
           his
           secret
           adversaries
           intents
           ,
           and
           practices
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           only
           necessary
           to
           understand
           his
           determinations
           ,
           but
           also
           it
           is
           convenient
           and
           fitting
           sometimes
           to
           foresee
           and
           prevent
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           needfull
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           Actions
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           with
           those
           which
           he
           intendeth
           to
           do
           presently
           ,
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           them
           which
           he
           purposeth
           to
           do
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           home
           ;
           for
           by
           understanding
           and
           knowing
           these
           things
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           quickly
           either
           get
           all
           that
           he
           desireth
           ,
           or
           else
           so
           temporize
           and
           prolong
           matters
           until
           the
           time
           fall
           out
           fit
           and
           favourable
           for
           his
           purpose
           .
        
         
           All
           Princes
           therefore
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           certain
           and
           sure
           knowledge
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           are
           accustomed
           to
           have
           their
           Ambassadors
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           their
           Friends
           and
           Confederates
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           onely
           send
           them
           certain
           news
           of
           the
           intents
           and
           purposes
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           but
           also
           whatsoever
           else
           is
           done
           or
           said
           in
           their
           Courts
           or
           in
           their
           Councils
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           as
           he
           challengeth
           unto
           himself
           a
           Preheminence
           above
           all
           other
           Princes
           ,
           so
           he
           far
           excelleth
           them
           all
           in
           this
           kinde
           of
           providence
           .
        
         
           For
           besides
           that
           he
           hath
           his
           Ambassadors
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           divers
           Princes
           ,
           he
           hath
           also
           his
           Espies
           ,
           his
           Favorites
           and
           his
           sworn
           men
           .
           There
           are
           many
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           Priors
           ,
           and
           Cardinals
           which
           are
           Councellors
           unto
           Kings
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           sworn
           to
           do
           nothing
           in
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Holy
           Church
           ,
           to
           condiscend
           unto
           nothing
           that
           shall
           weaken
           or
           diminish
           the
           Popes
           authority
           ;
           to
           learn
           ,
           espy
           ,
           understand
           ,
           prove
           ,
           attempt
           ,
           foresee
           ,
           and
           practice
           all
           things
           that
           may
           any
           wayes
           befit
           or
           advance
           his
           Pontifical
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           way
           more
           ready
           and
           easie
           for
           his
           Ambassadors
           to
           understand
           all
           that
           may
           stand
           him
           in
           steed
           ,
           he
           purchaseth
           the
           favour
           and
           good
           opinion
           of
           Princes
           Favourites
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           neerest
           about
           them
           ,
           by
           rewards
           ,
           promises
           ,
           bribes
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           :
           Unto
           some
           he
           giveth
           a
           Cardinalship
           ,
           unto
           others
           his
           daughters
           or
           kinswomen
           in
           marriage
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           leave
           the
           Princes
           themselves
           uncorrupted
           ,
           he
           sufferth
           them
           sometimes
           to
           take
           the
           tenths
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           profit
           of
           his
           Croicadoes
           ;
           and
           to
           procure
           them
           to
           be
           the
           more
           ready
           to
           do
           him
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           feedeth
           them
           with
           fair
           words
           ,
           with
           sweet
           and
           sugered
           speeches
           ,
           he
           adorneth
           them
           with
           new
           titles
           ,
           with
           new
           honours
           and
           dignities
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           gorgeous
           in
           shew
           then
           in
           deed
           ;
           calling
           some
           of
           them
           Catholick
           Kings
           ,
           others
           most
           Christian
           Kings
           ,
           some
           Protectors
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           others
           Defenders
           of
           the
           Faith
           :
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           occasion
           to
           change
           or
           innovate
           any
           thing
           ,
           then
           he
           helpeth
           himself
           with
           a
           specious
           shew
           of
           a
           zeal
           of
           Religion
           ,
           with
           the
           report
           and
           remembrance
           of
           that
           authority
           which
           he
           challengeth
           to
           have
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           vain
           flourish
           of
           that
           honour
           and
           reverence
           ,
           which
           some
           Princes
           being
           more
           zealous
           and
           devout
           then
           wise
           ,
           have
           shewed
           unto
           him
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           perswade
           others
           by
           their
           examples
           to
           do
           the
           like
           .
           But
           if
           it
           chance
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           iniquity
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           incredulity
           whom
           he
           seeketh
           to
           make
           his
           Friends
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           give
           ear
           unto
           his
           perswasions
           ,
           he
           hath
           
           presently
           recourse
           unto
           the
           decrees
           and
           constitutions
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           he
           wresteth
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           to
           serve
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           forgetteth
           nothing
           that
           hath
           been
           either
           done
           or
           devised
           ,
           and
           decreed
           for
           his
           advantage
           .
           He
           putteth
           them
           therefore
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           Boniface
           the
           eighth
           made
           a
           Decree
           ,
           That
           as
           many
           as
           would
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           part
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           obedient
           in
           all
           cases
           and
           in
           all
           places
           unto
           the
           Pope
           :
           Wherein
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           resemble
           ,
           but
           make
           himself
           equal
           to
           ,
           and
           better
           then
           his
           Master
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           shew
           obedience
           ,
           but
           also
           taught
           his
           Apostles
           (
           as
           I
           have
           formerly
           said
           )
           to
           be
           obedient
           unto
           Inferior
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           in
           Authority
           ;
           And
           the
           Pope
           will
           be
           both
           honoured
           and
           obeyed
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           and
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           ,
           if
           the
           sacred
           and
           general
           Councils
           of
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           should
           make
           a
           Law
           or
           Ordinance
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           strength
           ,
           or
           validity
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           not
           approve
           ,
           ratifie
           ,
           and
           confirm
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           Prince
           being
           more
           bold
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           presumeth
           to
           say
           there
           have
           been
           many
           bad
           and
           evil
           Popes
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           answered
           him
           presently
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           therefore
           to
           contemn
           or
           reject
           their
           pontifical
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           upon
           earth
           may
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           examine
           or
           reprehend
           ,
           or
           censure
           the
           Popes
           actions
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           acquainted
           you
           with
           many
           Devices
           ,
           great
           Subtilties
           ,
           and
           fine
           policies
           ,
           but
           the
           finest
           deceits
           are
           yet
           behind
           ;
           For
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           have
           a
           better
           means
           to
           overthrow
           and
           ruinate
           a
           Princes
           Enemies
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           them
           perish
           without
           laying
           hands
           upon
           them
           ,
           without
           effusion
           of
           blood
           ,
           without
           spending
           of
           money
           ,
           without
           imploying
           his
           own
           Force
           and
           Authority
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           Victory
           but
           is
           honourable
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           all
           Victories
           that
           is
           most
           commendable
           which
           is
           purchased
           with
           least
           effusion
           of
           blood
           or
           spending
           of
           money
           .
           The
           Pope
           therefore
           aiding
           himself
           with
           this
           kinde
           of
           policy
           ,
           whenas
           some
           Prince
           or
           other
           being
           mightier
           then
           he
           ,
           will
           not
           bow
           under
           his
           yoak
           ,
           against
           whom
           he
           dareth
           not
           make
           open
           Wars
           ,
           he
           seeketh
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           hatred
           with
           some
           other
           Prince
           ;
           he
           slandereth
           him
           ,
           spreadeth
           evil
           rumors
           and
           reports
           of
           him
           ,
           taketh
           away
           his
           good
           name
           ,
           scandalizeth
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           imploreth
           the
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           of
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           against
           him
           ;
           he
           giveth
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           him
           that
           can
           or
           will
           invade
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           declareth
           him
           to
           be
           an
           Hereticke
           ,
           he
           depriveth
           him
           of
           his
           Scepter
           ,
           he
           taketh
           all
           his
           Titles
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           commandeth
           his
           Subjects
           not
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           he
           suborneth
           his
           own
           Children
           to
           rise
           up
           in
           Arms
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           procureth
           his
           Subjects
           to
           seek
           his
           overthrow
           ,
           he
           causeth
           another
           to
           be
           crowned
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           he
           excommunicateth
           both
           him
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           neither
           the
           Forces
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           nor
           the
           rebellion
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           confederacy
           of
           many
           Princes
           against
           him
           ,
           nor
           the
           pollicies
           whereof
           we
           have
           spoken
           be
           able
           to
           supplant
           and
           suppress
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           procureth
           some
           one
           or
           other
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           deliver
           him
           by
           some
           Treason
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           Truly
           these
           are
           strange
           policies
           ,
           cruel
           devices
           ,
           and
           such
           kind
           of
           revenge
           as
           a
           man
           shall
           hardly
           find
           to
           have
           been
           practised
           by
           secular
           Princes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           my
           words
           may
           carry
           the
           more
           credit
           ,
           since
           they
           tend
           to
           the
           discredit
           of
           the
           holy
           Father
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           authentical
           Histories
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           .
        
         
         
           Boniface
           the
           eighth
           ,
           sollicited
           the
           King
           of
           England
           to
           w●rr
           against
           Philip
           the
           faire
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           And
           Pope
           Benedict
           ,
           who
           cared
           not
           wh●t
           it
           cost
           King
           Philip
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           Popedome
           might
           bee
           honoured
           by
           the
           Holy
           Warrs
           ,
           which
           the
           said
           King
           had
           promised
           to
           make
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           defamed
           him
           through
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           calling
           him
           disloyall
           ,
           false
           and
           forsworn
           Prince
           .
           Pope
           
             Hildibr
             and
          
           sowed
           great
           dissentions
           and
           immortal
           warres
           betwixt
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           and
           the
           Emperor
           Henry
           the
           4.
           and
           commanded
           the
           Electors
           to
           chuse
           another
           Emperor
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           would
           not
           prevaile
           ,
           he
           suborned
           the
           Son
           to
           beare
           armes
           against
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           Alexander
           the
           third
           procured
           the
           Millanois
           and
           other
           Cities
           of
           Italy
           to
           rebell
           against
           Frederick
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           and
           Alexander
           the
           sixt
           took
           the
           name
           and
           Title
           of
           most
           Christian
           King
           from
           Charles
           the
           eighth
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           .
           It
           is
           written
           that
           Innocent
           the
           fourth
           held
           a
           Councell
           at
           Lions
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Frenchmen
           thrust
           Fredericke
           the
           second
           from
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           caused
           
             Henry
             Landsgrave
          
           of
           Thuring
           to
           bee
           chosen
           in
           his
           place
           .
           And
           we
           find
           in
           diverse
           true
           Histories
           ,
           that
           Pope
           
             Pascall
             ,
             Gregory
          
           the
           7.
           
           Victor
           the
           3.
           and
           Vrban
           the
           2.
           had
           great
           variance
           and
           contention
           with
           the
           Emperor
           Conrad
           and
           Henry
           his
           son
           for
           the
           Collations
           and
           Installations
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           And
           when
           they
           could
           not
           otherwise
           hu●t
           them
           ,
           they
           excommunicated
           both
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           to
           tell
           you
           a
           more
           strange
           History
           ,
           a
           more
           wicked
           Action
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           beseemed
           not
           a
           Christian
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           calleth
           himself
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           Christians
           ;
           And
           that
           is
           an
           History
           of
           Alexander
           the
           3.
           who
           was
           so
           furious
           ,
           indiscreet
           ,
           and
           frantick
           in
           prosecuting
           the
           hat●ed
           which
           he
           bore
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           
             Frederick
             Barbarossa
          
           ,
           that
           besides
           other
           malitious
           and
           wicked
           meanes
           by
           which
           he
           sought
           to
           have
           him
           killed
           ,
           whiles
           the
           good
           Emperor
           was
           busied
           in
           warring
           against
           the
           Turk
           for
           the
           good
           and
           benefit
           of
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           he
           sent
           word
           unto
           the
           Turk
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           look
           for
           no
           peace
           at
           the
           Christians
           hands
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Emperor
           lived
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           behooved
           him
           to
           look
           for
           some
           meanes
           to
           surprise
           and
           kill
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Emperor
           should
           not
           escape
           the
           Turks
           hands
           ,
           unto
           whom
           hee
           was
           not
           known
           ,
           hee
           sent
           him
           his
           picture
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Turk
           found
           a
           way
           within
           a
           small
           time
           after
           ,
           to
           t●ke
           him
           Prisoner
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Emperor
           feigned
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Emperors
           Chamberlain
           ,
           yet
           that
           could
           not
           helpe
           him
           .
           For
           the
           Sultan
           conferred
           him
           with
           the
           Picture
           which
           the
           Pope
           had
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           thereby
           knew
           him
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Emperor
           was
           sett
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           charges
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           greater
           detriment
           to
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           he
           assembled
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           together
           ,
           and
           there
           shewed
           them
           the
           Pop●s
           letters
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Picture
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           Sultan
           .
        
         
           There
           wanted
           no
           good
           will
           in
           Gregory
           the
           7.
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Henry
           the
           4.
           was
           not
           killed
           in
           hearing
           Mass
           ,
           by
           a
           great
           Stone
           which
           hee
           had
           caused
           to
           bee
           ●ung
           so
           cuningly
           and
           artificially
           right
           over
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Emperor
           should
           heare
           Mass
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           was
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           devotion
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           fallen
           down
           upon
           his
           head
           ;
           but
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           preserve
           the
           Innocent
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           the
           Store
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           chief
           Workemans
           head
           whiles
           hee
           was
           making
           tryall
           of
           his
           skill
           and
           cunning
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           speak
           of
           his
           unsatiable
           desire
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           who
           so
           much
           forgat
           God
           and
           the
           reverence
           which
           his
           best
           Predecessors
           bore
           unto
           the
           
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           the
           same
           to
           be
           poysoned
           and
           a
           good
           Emperor
           to
           be
           poysoned
           therewith
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           do
           I
           trouble
           you
           with
           Forreign
           examples
           ,
           with
           old
           and
           ancient
           Histories
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           some
           of
           later
           time
           ,
           some
           ●igher
           unto
           us
           ,
           some
           domesticall
           Testimonies
           which
           do
           sufficiently
           witness
           the
           Fury
           ,
           Enmity
           ,
           Hatred
           ,
           Cruelty
           and
           Tyranny
           of
           Popes
           ?
           Can
           any
           man
           desire
           a
           better
           proof
           of
           the
           Popes
           Avarice
           then
           the
           History
           of
           King
           Iohn
           ?
           This
           King
           (
           as
           our
           Chronicles
           testifie
           )
           was
           somewhat
           too
           severe
           to
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           over-hard
           to
           the
           Nobility
           of
           his
           Realme
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           bo●h
           rebelled
           against
           h●m
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           recourse
           for
           their
           better
           Ayd
           unto
           the
           Popes
           Holiness
           ,
           who
           presently
           excommunicated
           him
           ,
           and
           commanded
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           invade
           his
           Country
           .
           The
           French
           King
           obeyeth
           this
           commandement
           ,
           and
           sendeth
           his
           Son
           Lewis
           with
           a
           great
           Army
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           received
           with
           great
           honor
           ,
           and
           aided
           by
           the
           rebellious
           Barons
           with
           all
           the
           helpe
           and
           power
           that
           they
           could
           make
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           perceiving
           that
           he
           was
           too
           weak
           to
           encouunter
           with
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Forreign
           supplies
           that
           were
           sent
           ●h●m
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           it
           was
           best
           for
           him
           to
           seek
           for
           helpe
           at
           his
           hands
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           hurt
           ,
           sent
           presently
           Ambassadors
           unto
           Rome
           to
           pacifie
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           making
           his
           kingdom
           Tributary
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           promising
           to
           hold
           the
           same
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           him
           for
           his
           Superior
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           obedient
           unto
           all
           his
           commandements
           .
           The
           good
           old
           man
           presently
           changeth
           his
           mind
           ,
           pacifieth
           his
           own
           wrath
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           deadly
           foe
           ,
           becometh
           the
           Kings
           great
           friend
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           revoketh
           whatsoever
           was
           before
           decreed
           ;
           excommunicateth
           the
           King
           of
           France
           for
           robbing
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           holy
           Church
           ,
           and
           commandeth
           the
           English
           Subjects
           to
           return
           presently
           unto
           the
           dutifull
           obedience
           which
           they
           owe
           unto
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           Is
           there
           any
           Man
           so
           ignorant
           within
           this
           Realme
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           oftentimes
           heard
           how
           many
           times
           the
           later
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           have
           sent
           not
           only
           secular
           Men
           ,
           but
           Seminary
           Priests
           into
           England
           to
           murther
           our
           gracious
           Soveraign
           ?
           There
           are
           some
           Widowes
           and
           Orphans
           within
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           lament
           even
           at
           this
           day
           the
           death
           of
           their
           husbands
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Parents
           which
           have
           lost
           their
           lives
           because
           they
           would
           have
           deprived
           our
           mercifull
           Queen
           of
           her
           life
           at
           the
           Popes
           instance
           and
           instigation
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           poor
           France
           had
           not
           lately
           felt
           the
           great
           miseries
           which
           follow
           after
           the
           Popes
           heavie
           indignation
           ;
           It
           should
           not
           have
           lost
           within
           the
           space
           of
           15
           years
           14
           hundred
           thous●nd
           men
           ,
           not
           Strangers
           but
           naturall
           French
           men
           ;
           it
           should
           not
           have
           lost
           in
           so
           small
           a
           time
           above
           142950.
           
           French
           Gentlemen
           ;
           it
           should
           not
           have
           lost
           in
           so
           unhapy
           a
           time
           their
           late
           King
           ,
           the
           first
           King
           that
           ever
           was
           murthered
           by
           his
           owne
           Subjects
           in
           France
           ;
           it
           should
           not
           complaine
           that
           the
           Father
           had
           killed
           the
           son
           ,
           the
           child
           h●s
           parent
           ,
           the
           brother
           the
           seed
           of
           his
           mothers
           Wombe
           ,
           and
           the
           kinsman
           the
           next
           of
           his
           owne
           kin
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           pestred
           and
           plagued
           with
           such
           unnatural
           Subjects
           as
           delight
           in
           the
           slaughter
           of
           their
           owne
           Country
           men
           ,
           as
           comment
           and
           approve
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           horrible
           ,
           and
           most
           odious
           and
           detestable
           Murther
           of
           their
           owne
           Leige
           Lord
           and
           Soverraigne
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           that
           either
           the
           Approbation
           of
           murther
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Emperor
           Phocas
           ,
           or
           the
           Allowance
           of
           unlawfull
           usurpations
           as
           in
           Charles
           the
           great
           ,
           or
           the
           Toleration
           of
           wicked
           Rebellions
           ,
           as
           in
           Henry
           the
           son
           against
           the
           
           Emperor
           Henry
           the
           Father
           ;
           or
           the
           maintenance
           of
           wrong
           Titles
           ,
           as
           in
           King
           Pipin
           of
           France
           ;
           or
           the
           practise
           of
           subtile
           and
           devillish
           devices
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           before
           mentioned
           Popes
           hath
           caused
           the
           Advancement
           of
           Popes
           :
           It
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           lawfully
           attained
           unto
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           now
           challenge
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           omit
           all
           that
           might
           here
           be
           conveniently
           spoken
           against
           the
           Succession
           of
           Popes
           ,
           against
           their
           Authoritie
           ,
           their
           Pride
           ,
           their
           abuses
           ,
           and
           the
           Iniuries
           offered
           unto
           all
           Nations
           that
           either
           voluntarily
           or
           forcibly
           have
           lived
           under
           their
           obedience
           :
        
         
           To
           leave
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           many
           Catholick
           Princes
           they
           have
           excommunicated
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           how
           many
           Seditions
           ,
           Tumults
           and
           Wars
           have
           been
           raised
           in
           the
           world
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           causes
           :
           To
           leave
           to
           declare
           unro
           you
           ,
           
           how
           ●thany
           religious
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           have
           nothing
           esteemed
           their
           excommunications
           ,
           &
           how
           many
           had
           good
           occasion
           to
           commend
           and
           bless
           them
           ;
           briefly
           to
           avoide
           that
           prolixitie
           which
           could
           not
           be
           avoided
           if
           I
           should
           enter
           into
           this
           discourse
           ;
           I
           will
           onely
           signifie
           unto
           you
           ,
           the
           great
           Wrongs
           ,
           losses
           ,
           and
           Indignities
           which
           our
           Realme
           alone
           hath
           received
           by
           receiving
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Authoritie
           ;
           for
           ,
           of
           a
           brief
           declaration
           hereof
           will
           follow
           this
           great
           benefit
           ,
           that
           when
           it
           shall
           appeare
           (
           as
           it
           may
           appeare
           unto
           as
           many
           as
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           reade
           the
           before
           named
           
             Marsilius
             Pativius
          
           )
           that
           their
           Authoritie
           is
           usurped
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           receiving
           and
           acknowledging
           the
           same
           ,
           our
           Realm
           fele
           many
           inconveniences
           ,
           and
           many
           Miseries
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           is
           now
           freed
           ,
           no
           man
           should
           think
           her
           Majestie
           to
           be
           Lawfully
           excommunicated
           ,
           whome
           the
           Pope
           hath
           anathematized
           for
           not
           reverening
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Authoritie
           ,
           whom
           her
           Prede●effors
           long
           since
           rejected
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           as
           our
           Kings
           ,
           blinded
           with
           the
           same
           zeale
           and
           affection
           which
           now
           possess●th
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           Princes
           which
           are
           wholie
           devoted
           unto
           the
           Popes
           holiness
           ,
           honored
           him
           as
           those
           Princes
           now
           do
           ;
           then
           there
           was
           no
           Realme
           comparable
           to
           ours
           ,
           neither
           for
           number
           ,
           nor
           for
           beautie
           of
           religious
           houses
           ;
           There
           was
           no
           Country
           that
           yeilded
           greater
           Obedience
           unto
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           no
           people
           that
           was
           more
           readie
           to
           receive
           and
           entertaine
           the
           Popes
           Legats
           ,
           to
           honor
           and
           reverence
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           fulfill
           and
           accomplish
           whatsoever
           they
           required
           at
           our
           hands
           .
        
         
           This
           great
           zeale
           and
           obedience
           of
           ours
           ,
           whereas
           it
           should
           have
           purchased
           us
           especiall
           favors
           (
           for
           he
           that
           loveth
           most
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           required
           with
           most
           love
           )
           procured
           us
           in
           time
           great
           hatred
           ;
           for
           no
           Nation
           had
           the
           like
           injuries
           offered
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           were
           proffered
           unto
           us
           .
           Whence
           this
           hatred
           proceeded
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           relate
           ,
           our
           H●stori●s
           ease
           me
           of
           that
           labour
           and
           paine
           ,
           and
           the
           manifold
           Abuses
           which
           are
           suffered
           will
           manifestly
           prove
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           derogateth
           more
           from
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           King
           then
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           Forrein
           Laws
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           grieveth
           or
           offendeth
           Subjects
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           drawen
           from
           home
           into
           remote
           and
           far
           distint
           places
           to
           prosecute
           their
           Right
           and
           Suits
           in
           Law
           ;
           The
           first
           is
           odious
           ,
           because
           it
           disgraceth
           the
           Country
           whose
           Prince
           endureth
           that
           Jndignitie
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           is
           grievous
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           both
           troublesome
           and
           chargeable
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Superstitions
           and
           foolish
           zeale
           unto
           the
           Sea
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Thomas
             Archbishop
          
           of
           Cant.
           was
           slaine
           in
           his
           Cathedrall
           Church
           by
           
             William
             Tracey
             ,
             Reynold
             Ursin
             ,
             Hugh
             Marvell
             ,
          
           and
           
             Richard
             Britton
          
           ;
           who
           thinking
           it
           no●
           convenient
           that
           a
           proud
           Prelate
           should
           prefer
           the
           Popes
           
           Commandment
           before
           our
           Kings
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           being
           grievously
           offended
           with
           the
           great
           Indignities
           that
           were
           offered
           unto
           our
           King
           and
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           for
           his
           superstitious
           and
           contentious
           Bishops
           sake
           ,
           came
           out
           of
           Normandie
           of
           purpose
           to
           end
           by
           his
           death
           those
           troubles
           and
           vexations
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           thought
           that
           our
           Realme
           could
           not
           be
           freed
           so
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           when●this
           Murther
           was
           committed
           in
           England
           ,
           was
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           where
           hearing
           the
           News
           thereof
           ,
           he
           greatly
           lamented
           his
           death
           .
           Clothed
           himself
           in
           Sack-Cloth
           ,
           confessed
           himself
           unto
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           protested
           before
           his
           divine
           Majestie
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           was
           guil●ie
           or
           privie
           to
           the
           Archbishops
           death
           ,
           (
           unless
           he
           might
           be
           held
           for
           guil●ie
           which
           had
           just
           occasion
           not
           to
           love
           him
           over
           well
           )
           besides
           Henry
           the
           second
           (
           for
           he
           was
           then
           King
           )
           having
           for
           this
           Bishops
           sake
           ,
           tasted
           somewhat
           of
           the
           bitter
           fruits
           of
           the
           Popes
           Indignation
           ,
           and
           fearing
           that
           when
           his
           death
           should
           be
           known
           at
           Rome
           ,
           he
           should
           incurr
           his
           further
           displeasure
           ,
           sent
           presently
           certain
           Ambassadors
           unto
           Rome
           to
           excuse
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           signifie
           his
           Innocency
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           his
           Holiness
           would
           not
           admit
           them
           unto
           his
           sight
           ,
           untill
           that
           certaine
           of
           his
           Cardinals
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           express
           commission
           from
           their
           King
           ,
           to
           signifie
           unto
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           stand
           to
           the
           Popes
           and
           his
           Cardinals
           Iudgment
           ,
           and
           undergo
           what
           Penance
           soever
           it
           should
           please
           him
           and
           them
           to
           lay
           and
           inflict
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           sendeth
           two
           Cardinals
           into
           England
           ,
           before
           whom
           the
           King
           sweareth
           ,
           that
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           undertaken
           and
           performed
           without
           his
           consent
           and
           privitie
           ;
           And
           yet
           because
           he
           confessed
           that
           in
           his
           wrath
           and
           anger
           he
           had
           spoken
           some
           words
           that
           might
           perhaps
           embolden
           the
           Malefactors
           to
           committ
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           Absolved
           before
           he
           promised
           to
           give
           the
           Cardinals
           so
           much
           readie
           money
           as
           would
           maintaine
           200.
           soldiers
           for
           a
           year
           in
           the
           Holy
           land
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           all
           his
           Subiects
           should
           have
           libertie
           to
           appeale
           from
           his
           Courts
           unto
           Rome
           ;
           a
           great
           punishment
           for
           a
           small
           offence
           :
           For
           what
           a
           trouble
           and
           grief
           was
           it
           thinke
           you
           unto
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           to
           have
           all
           causes
           carried
           unto
           Rome
           ,
           where
           they
           spent
           their
           travel
           and
           their
           money
           many
           years
           before
           they
           could
           be
           ended
           ,
           and
           received
           no
           indifferent
           Iudgment
           ,
           because
           their
           Contentions
           were
           for
           the
           most
           par●
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           )
           with
           Italians
           ,
           who
           found
           better
           favour
           ,
           either
           for
           money
           or
           for
           love
           ,
           then
           our
           Countrimen
           ,
           which
           were
           meer
           Strangers
           unto
           the
           Judges
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           griefs
           are
           nothing
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           which
           we
           endured
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           so
           grievous
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           together
           with
           the
           Clergie
           and
           Nobility
           complained
           thereof
           unto
           the
           generall
           Councell
           which
           was
           held
           in
           
             Pope
             Innocent
          
           the
           third
           his
           time
           at
           Lyons
           .
        
         
           They
           complained
           ,
           first
           that
           the
           Pope
           not
           being
           contented
           with
           his
           Peter-pence
           ,
           did
           newly
           exact
           new
           contributions
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           still
           intended
           to
           extort
           more
           and
           more
           from
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           ancient
           Customes
           and
           Liberties
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           that
           the
           Patrons
           of
           Churches
           ,
           when
           they
           fell
           void
           ,
           could
           not
           present
           fit
           Clerks
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           grant
           from
           the
           Pope
           they
           might
           do
           ,
           but
           their
           Churches
           were
           collated
           unto
           Italians
           ,
           who
           understood
           not
           our
           Mother
           tongue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           instruct
           their
           People
           ,
           whose
           Soules
           for
           lack
           of
           discipline
           and
           good
           instructions
           perished
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           complained
           that
           the
           Pope
           imposed
           upon
           their
           Churches
           more
           Pensions
           then
           he
           had
           formerly
           promised
           to
           take
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           leavied
           
           divers
           taxes
           within
           this
           Realme
           ,
           without
           the
           Kings
           knowledge
           or
           consent
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           Italians
           succeeded
           unto
           Italians
           in
           the
           best
           Benefices
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           livings
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Of
           which
           followed
           these
           Inconveniences
           ;
           First
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Hospitality
           kept
           for
           the
           releif
           of
           the
           Poor
           .
           Next
           the
           word
           of
           God
           was
           not
           preached
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           mens
           Soules
           ,
           their
           divine
           Service
           was
           not
           celebrated
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           mens
           consciences
           ;
           and
           lastly
           church●s
           were
           not
           repaired
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           next
           Incumbents
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           further
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           was
           enforced
           to
           maintain
           and
           arme
           ,
           some
           Ten
           Souldiers
           ,
           others
           five
           ,
           and
           others
           fifteen
           ,
           to
           bee
           sent
           with
           sufficient
           Armor
           and
           horses
           to
           serve
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           soever
           it
           pleased
           him
           .
        
         
           Again
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           that
           although
           there
           was
           an
           Ancient
           priviledg
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           no
           Legate
           should
           come
           into
           the
           Realme
           unless
           the
           King
           required
           and
           allowed
           him
           ;
           yet
           they
           came
           continually
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           still
           exceeded
           the
           former
           in
           troubling
           and
           overcharging
           the
           Realme
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           it
           was
           proved
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Popes
           Tributes
           and
           Subsidies
           ,
           Italians
           held
           Benefices
           in
           England
           to
           the
           yeerly
           value
           of
           60
           Thousand
           marks
           ;
           and
           transported
           out
           of
           the
           kingdom
           t●e
           most
           part
           of
           that
           money
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           impoverishment
           of
           our
           Country
           .
        
         
           Neither
           were
           these
           griefes
           so
           lamentable
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           grieved
           all
           estates
           in
           our
           Country
           much
           more
           ,
           that
           our
           best
           wits
           for
           lack
           of
           such
           preferment
           as
           was
           due
           unto
           Learning
           ,
           were
           fain
           to
           leave
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           themselves
           unto
           Mechanical
           Trades
           ,
           and
           such
           Occupations
           as
           were
           not
           fit
           for
           men
           of
           their
           Gifts
           and
           capacities
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Realme
           was
           almost
           induced
           unto
           a
           very
           Barbarisme
           .
        
         
           The
           Ambassadors
           that
           made
           this
           complaint
           ,
           were
           men
           of
           great
           dignity
           ,
           mature
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           of
           exceeding
           great
           learning
           :
           But
           what
           could
           they
           prevaile
           in
           a
           Councell
           where
           the
           Popes●
           Faction
           was
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           very
           self
           same
           time
           he
           deposed
           the
           Emperor
           Frederick
           ,
           and
           sent
           away
           our
           Ambassadors
           greatly
           discontented
           :
           For
           he
           gave
           them
           a
           charg●
           streightly
           to
           command
           all
           Bishops
           in
           England
           to
           set
           their
           hands
           and
           seales
           to
           that
           detestable
           Charter
           which
           King
           Iohn
           made
           to
           the
           Pope
           for
           a
           ye●rly
           pension
           to
           be
           paid
           unto
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ;
           unto
           which
           commandement
           all
           the
           Bishops
           (
           more
           indiscreetly
           then
           wisely
           )
           shewed
           themselves
           most
           obedient
           :
           But
           the
           King
           protested
           that
           although
           the
           Bishops
           had
           bowed
           their
           knees
           unto
           Baal
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           stand
           stoutly
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           his
           Realme
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           pay
           any
           yearly
           pension
           unto
           Rome
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Tribute
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           take
           occasion
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           this
           Tribute
           grew
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           remember
           that
           I
           have
           already
           touched
           the
           same
           somewhat
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           may
           be
           said
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           that
           Pension
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           lately
           confuted
           in
           a
           leamed
           Treatise
           called
           Anti-Sanderus
           ;
           I
           might
           also
           proceed
           in
           declaring
           other
           inconveniences
           which
           our
           Realme
           hath
           endured
           by
           our
           voluntary
           subjection
           unto
           the
           Pope
           :
           But
           these
           may
           suffice
           to
           commend
           those
           our
           Kings
           for
           their
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           magnanimitie
           which
           cast
           off
           that
           yoke
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           there
           are
           none
           that
           deserve
           greater
           commendation
           then
           the
           Queens
           Majesty
           that
           now
           raigneth
           ,
           and
           her
           Noble
           Father
           and
           godly
           Brother
           :
           For
           some
           of
           their
           predecessors
           
           (
           indeed
           )
           permitted
           not
           the
           Pope
           to
           overcharge
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           discharged
           them
           of
           all
           kind
           of
           Grievances
           which
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           put
           them
           unto
           ,
           and
           have
           both
           wisely
           and
           boldly
           excluded
           him
           and
           his
           Authority
           ,
           which
           he
           wrongfully
           usurped
           .
           Whereat
           both
           his
           Fatherly
           reverence
           and
           our
           Romish
           S●ctaries
           so
           much
           repine
           ,
           that
           they
           cry
           out
           with
           open
           mouth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           against
           all
           Reason
           ,
           all
           Divinitie
           and
           Scriptures
           that
           secular
           Princes
           should
           have
           and
           arrogate
           unto
           themselves
           any
           manner
           of
           Authority
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           causes
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           and
           the
           Substraction
           of
           such
           Taxes
           and
           Impositions
           ,
           as
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           was
           wont
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           Engl●sh
           Clergie
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Causes
           why
           the
           Pope
           thundereth
           his
           Interdictions
           and
           Menaces
           against
           our
           Gracious
           Sovereigne
           and
           her
           kingdom
           ;
           although
           he
           pretendeth
           that
           her
           dissent
           ▪
           and
           diversitie
           from
           his
           Religion
           only
           moveth
           him
           to
           excommunicate
           her
           Majesty
           :
           You
           have
           heard
           sufficient
           Reasons
           to
           just●fie
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           those
           duties
           and
           services
           ;
           And
           the
           same
           might
           be
           warranted
           by
           the
           Examples
           of
           many
           Forreine
           Examples
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           have
           done
           the
           like
           :
           But
           I
           may
           not
           handle
           every
           matter
           that
           is
           worth
           the
           handling
           ,
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           which
           already
           is
           grown
           to
           be
           far
           large
           then
           I
           thought
           it
           should
           have
           been
           ;
           And
           yet
           considering
           the
           Impudency
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           denying
           all
           kind
           of
           Authority
           unto
           Temporall
           Princes
           in
           spiritual
           Causes
           ,
           and
           for
           satisfying
           you
           somewhat
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           who
           especially
           Charged
           me
           to
           yield
           you
           some
           satisf●ction
           therein
           ,
           I
           will
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           few
           Examples
           fetcht
           from
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           prove
           unto
           you
           that
           this
           her
           Majesties
           proceeding
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           Causes
           is
           waranted
           by
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           
        
         
           Ioshua
           King
           of
           Iuda
           commanded
           Heikias
           the
           high
           Priest
           of
           the
           second
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           Keepers
           of
           the
           Doores
           to
           bring
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           all
           the
           Vessels
           that
           were
           made
           for
           Baal
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           any
           manner
           of
           things
           mentioned
           in
           the
           23.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           second
           Book
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           David
           assembled
           the
           Sons
           of
           Aaron
           and
           the
           Levites
           to
           bring
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Lord
           into
           the
           House
           prepared
           for
           it
           ,
           Commanding
           them
           to
           sanctifie
           themselves
           ;
           And
           David
           had
           a
           Linnen
           Garment
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Levites
           had
           that
           bear
           the
           Ark
           ,
           And
           upon
           David
           was
           a
           Linnen
           Ephod
           :
           David
           also
           blessed
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           appointed
           Certain
           of
           the
           Levites
           to
           be
           Ministers
           before
           the
           Ark
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           He
           Likewise
           divided
           Offices
           to
           the
           Levites
           ,
           to
           their
           Preists
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Sons
           .
        
         
           Solomon
           set
           the
           Courses
           of
           the
           P●iests
           to
           their
           Offices
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           David
           his
           Fath●r
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           in
           their
           Watches
           ,
           for
           to
           praise
           and
           Minister
           befo●e
           the
           Priests
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           Portersby
           their
           Course
           at
           every
           Gate
           ,
           For
           so
           was
           the
           Commandment
           of
           David
           the
           Man
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Iehosaphat
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           year
           of
           his
           Raigne
           sent
           his
           Princes
           to
           teach
           in
           the
           Cities
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           the
           Levites
           and
           Priests
           .
           And
           after
           he
           had
           appointed
           Judges
           in
           Civil
           Causes
           over
           all
           Iudah
           ,
           the
           set
           in
           Ierusalem
           certaine
           of
           the
           Levits
           and
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Chiefest
           of
           the
           Fam●l●●s
           of
           Israel
           for
           the
           Judgement
           and
           Cause
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           made
           Amoriath
           the
           Priest
           the
           chief
           over
           them
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Ioash
           Commanded
           the
           Levites
           ,
           the
           Preists
           and
           Iehoiada
           the
           Cheif
           Preist
           to
           gather
           Money
           of
           all
           Israel
           to
           repair
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Briefly
           ,
           Hezekias
           goeth
           furthen
           then
           all
           these
           ;
           for
           he
           repaireth
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           commandeth
           the
           Levites
           to
           cleanse
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           
           sanctifie
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord.
           He
           commandeth
           the
           Preists
           the
           Sons
           of
           Aaron
           to
           offer
           his
           Sin
           Offerings
           upon
           the
           Altar
           of
           the
           Lord.
           He
           appointeth
           the
           Levites
           in
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           Cymbals
           ,
           with
           Viols
           ,
           and
           with
           Harps
           ;
           He
           willed
           the
           Levites
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord
           with
           the
           words
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           of
           Asaph
           the
           Seer
           .
           He
           set
           posts
           through
           all
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           to
           command
           them
           to
           come
           to
           keep
           the
           Passover
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           He
           appointed
           the
           Courses
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Levites
           by
           their
           turns
           ,
           every
           Man
           according
           to
           his
           Office.
           Bri●fly
           he
           commanded
           the
           People
           of
           Ierusalem
           to
           give
           a
           great
           part
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           that
           they
           might
           be
           encouraged
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Queens
           Majesty
           intermedleth
           not
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           somuch
           as
           these
           Princes
           did
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           more
           then
           other
           Kings
           &
           some
           of
           her
           Predecessors
           have
           done
           ;
           Since
           ,
           when
           her
           Maj●sty
           called
           a
           Parliament
           to
           Consult
           of
           temporal
           matters
           ,
           the
           B●shops
           and
           Prelates
           of
           this
           Re●lme
           have
           a
           meeting
           also
           in
           their
           Congregation
           House
           ,
           where
           whatsoever
           they
           decree
           and
           order
           ,
           is
           ratified
           by
           her
           Highness
           Royall
           Assent
           and
           Approbation
           ;
           since
           not
           her
           Majesty
           but
           her
           Graces
           Father
           was
           the
           first
           that
           assumed
           unto
           himself
           (
           not
           without
           just
           occasion
           )
           the
           Title
           of
           Supream
           head
           and
           Governor
           in
           all
           Causes
           Ecclesiastical
           within
           his
           Majesties
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           ;
           And
           Briefly
           ,
           since
           what
           power
           soever
           the
           Pope
           had
           over
           England
           ,
           was
           lo●g
           since
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           This
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           her
           Majesty
           is
           neither
           warrantable
           by
           Law
           ,
           nor
           any
           sufficient
           cause
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           to
           invade
           our
           Realme
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           false
           Reports
           of
           our
           English
           Fugitives
           who
           (
           as
           all
           other
           Fugitives
           have
           accustomed
           to
           do
           )
           fill
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           ears
           with
           many
           vain
           Fables
           ,
           seeking
           thereby
           to
           exasperate
           him
           against
           our
           Realm
           &
           to
           extenuate
           the
           Forces
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           think
           the
           Conquest
           of
           England
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           great
           difficultie
           ;
           They
           calumniate
           her
           Majesties
           Justice
           ,
           ●ccuse
           her
           Government
           ,
           and
           blame
           her
           Proceedings
           against
           Seminaries
           and
           Romish
           Priests
           sent
           into
           this
           Realm
           from
           Rome
           as
           out
           of
           the
           Trojan
           Horse
           ,
           to
           se●uce
           her
           Majesties
           loving
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           withdraw
           t●em
           from
           th●ir
           Obedience
           .
           These
           grievous
           Accusations
           be
           sufficiently
           answered
           in
           a
           little
           and
           very
           learned
           Treatise
           Called
           the
           Execution
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Chiefest
           Point
           which
           they
           reprehend
           in
           Her
           Highness
           Goverment
           ,
           is
           there
           unanswered
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           to
           re●ell
           it
           in
           this
           place
           .
           They
           signifie
           unto
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           That
           her
           Maj●sty
           had
           ,
           before
           the
           Coming
           of
           his
           Invincible
           Navie
           ,
           so
           overcharged
           her
           Subj●cts
           with
           new
           Subsidies
           and
           unaccustomed
           Taxes
           and
           Impositions
           ,
           that
           they
           nei●her
           would
           be
           willing
           nor
           able
           not
           to
           defray
           so
           great
           charges
           as
           should
           be
           requisite
           and
           necessary
           to
           maintain
           an
           Army
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           by
           land
           ;
           This
           Accusation
           is
           auggravated
           ,
           because
           her
           Majesty
           hath
           called
           a
           Parliement
           almost
           every
           fourth
           years
           since
           she
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           of
           them
           h●th
           not
           been
           cont●nted
           with
           a
           single
           Susidie
           ,
           but
           hath
           charged
           her
           Subj●cts
           with
           a
           double
           Subsidy
           ;
           A
           matter
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           never
           heard
           of
           in
           any
           of
           her
           Predecessors
           times
           ,
           nor
           then
           needfull
           when
           it
           was
           required
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           better
           answering
           of
           this
           obj●ction
           ,
           I
           must
           run
           over
           the
           whole
           Raignes
           of
           some
           of
           her
           Maj●sties
           Predecessors
           ,
           thereby
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           called
           Parliaments
           and
           levied
           Subsidies
           as
           often
           as
           her
           Highness
           hath
           done
           ;
           And
           because
           it
           would
           be
           tedious
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           many
           ,
           I
           have
           restrained
           my self
           unto
           two
           only
           ,
           namely
           unto
           Ed.
           1.
           and
           Ed.
           the
           3.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Commons
           granted
           a
           Subsidy
           unto
           Edward
           the
           First
           in
           the
           third
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           another
           within
           two
           years
           after
           ;
           then
           having
           no
           extraordinary
           expences
           until
           the
           eleventh
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           (
           which
           was
           six
           years
           after
           )
           he
           obtained
           another
           Subsidy
           ;
           And
           when
           he
           had
           reigned
           two
           and
           twenty
           years
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           gave
           him
           the
           half
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Cities
           the
           sixth
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           common
           people
           the
           tenth
           of
           all
           that
           they
           possessed
           .
           And
           yet
           within
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           he
           levied
           of
           all
           Towns-men
           and
           Citizens
           the
           Eighth
           part
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Country
           people
           the
           Twelfth
           part
           of
           their
           goods
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Clergy
           refused
           to
           grant
           him
           a
           Subsidy
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           excluded
           from
           his
           favor
           and
           protection
           ;
           for
           the
           recovery
           whereof
           ,
           some
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           their
           friends
           gave
           him
           the
           Fifth
           part
           of
           all
           that
           they
           possessed
           .
           Neither
           did
           the
           Liberality
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           nor
           the
           bounty
           of
           the
           Clergy
           so
           free
           them
           from
           further
           Contribution
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           very
           next
           year
           after
           ,
           the
           King
           having
           occasion
           to
           War
           against
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           common
           people
           gave
           him
           very
           willingly
           the
           Ninth
           part
           of
           their
           Goods
           ;
           the
           Clergy
           subject
           unto
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           the
           Tenth
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           of
           York
           Diocess
           the
           Fifth
           part
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           nearer
           to
           the
           danger
           and
           invasion
           of
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           Edward
           the
           Third
           had
           a
           Subsidy
           of
           his
           people
           the
           sixth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           and
           another
           the
           next
           year
           after
           ,
           and
           within
           four
           years
           after
           the
           Commons
           granted
           him
           a
           Fifteenth
           ,
           the
           Burgesses
           of
           Towns
           and
           Inhabitants
           of
           Cities
           a
           Tenth
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           as
           much
           for
           three
           years
           together
           ;
           And
           yet
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           the
           City
           of
           London
           was
           charged
           with
           Two
           hundred
           armed
           men
           ,
           Canterbury
           with
           Forty
           ,
           St.
           Albans
           with
           ten
           ,
           and
           other
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           according
           to
           their
           wealth
           and
           ability
           .
           Two
           years
           were
           not
           fully
           ended
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           were
           charged
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           almost
           every
           third
           year
           during
           his
           reign
           ,
           ,
           until
           that
           in
           the
           Forty
           fifth
           year
           thereof
           he
           levied
           a
           certain
           sum
           of
           Fifty
           thousand
           Marks
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           aud
           within
           six
           years
           after
           ,
           he
           charged
           all
           persons
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           as
           well
           men
           as
           women
           that
           were
           fourteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           to
           pay
           him
           Four
           pence
           a
           peece
           ,
           except
           onely
           such
           as
           went
           a
           begging
           from
           door
           to
           door
           .
           The
           like
           Subsidies
           were
           levied
           by
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           by
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           almost
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Kings
           ;
           the
           which
           for
           brevitie
           sake
           ,
           I
           pass
           over
           with
           silence
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           clear
           her
           Majesty
           the
           better
           of
           this
           accusation
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           known
           unto
           her
           Subjects
           how
           greatly
           they
           are
           bound
           unto
           her
           Highness
           ,
           for
           sparing
           to
           use
           such
           means
           for
           money
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           her
           Predecessors
           used
           in
           time
           of
           their
           necessity
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           a
           miss
           to
           acquaint
           you
           and
           them
           with
           many
           ways
           that
           our
           Princes
           have
           practised
           to
           releive
           their
           wants
           ,
           of
           which
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           although
           her
           occasions
           to
           use
           money
           were
           greater
           ,
           or
           as
           great
           as
           theirs
           ,
           never
           did
           put
           any
           one
           in
           practice
           .
           In
           the
           recital
           of
           these
           practices
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           name
           our
           Kings
           in
           order
           as
           they
           reigned
           ,
           but
           relate
           their
           means
           to
           make
           money
           as
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           my
           memory
           .
        
         
           Edward
           the
           First
           called
           (
           by
           a
           Writ
           called
           
             Quo
             Warranto
          
           )
           all
           together
           that
           held
           any
           Lands
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           shew
           by
           what
           Title
           they
           held
           their
           Lands
           ,
           who
           recovered
           much
           money
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ,
           who
           having
           no
           evidences
           to
           shew
           ,
           durst
           not
           withstand
           his
           demand
           ,
           untill
           the
           Earl
           of
           Surrey
           ,
           called
           before
           the
           Justices
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           and
           his
           Ancestors
           entering
           into
           this
           Realm
           with
           William
           the
           
           Conqueror
           won
           their
           Lands
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           hold
           his
           by
           the
           Sword
           ;
           which
           stout
           answer
           made
           the
           king
           surcease
           his
           demand
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           seventh
           wanting
           money
           ,
           caused
           all
           penal
           Statutes
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           and
           all
           forfeitures
           layed
           upon
           his
           Subjects
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           strictly
           and
           severely
           exacted
           .
           Which
           exaction
           cost
           
             Richard
             Empson
          
           and
           
             Edmond
             Dudly
          
           their
           lives
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           a
           Parliament
           held
           in
           the
           one
           and
           thirtieth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           put
           Priests
           to
           their
           fines
           who
           lived
           with
           their
           wives
           still
           in
           house
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           Anno
           1166.
           ordained
           a
           Collect●on
           on
           to
           be
           made
           through
           all
           his
           Countries
           and
           Dominions
           of
           two
           pence
           in
           the
           pound
           of
           every
           mans
           Lands
           and
           Goods
           (
           Jewels
           and
           Apparel
           onely
           excepted
           )
           to
           be
           paid
           the
           same
           year
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           space
           of
           four
           years
           next
           ensuing
           one
           penny
           of
           every
           pound
           to
           be
           paid
           yearly
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           had
           not
           the
           worth
           in
           goods
           and
           lands
           to
           the
           value
           of
           twenty
           shillings
           ,
           and
           were
           house-holders
           ,
           and
           had
           any
           offices
           ,
           they
           should
           pay
           a
           penny
           to
           this
           Contribution
           .
           And
           those
           that
           departed
           this
           life
           within
           the
           term
           that
           that
           this
           Collection
           was
           current
           ,
           their
           debts
           being
           paid
           ,
           were
           appointed
           by
           the
           same
           Ordinance
           to
           pay
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           all
           the
           residue
           of
           their
           goods
           unto
           this
           Contribution
           .
        
         
           Richard
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           make
           money
           for
           his
           voyage
           against
           the
           Turks
           ,
           levied
           a
           Tax
           ,
           engaged
           ,
           sold
           ,
           and
           let
           to
           Farm
           his
           Lands
           ,
           his
           Tolls
           ,
           his
           Customs
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           Revenues
           ,
           with
           certain
           Countries
           and
           Offices
           ;
           and
           understanding
           that
           
             Hugh
             Pudley
          
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           had
           great
           store
           of
           ready
           money
           ,
           he
           sold
           to
           him
           the
           Mannor
           of
           Seggesfield
           ,
           with
           the
           Wapentake
           belonging
           unto
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           also
           found
           means
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           buy
           his
           own
           Province
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           was
           thereupon
           created
           an
           Earl
           by
           the
           King
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           was
           Intitled
           both
           Bishop
           and
           Earl
           of
           Durham
           :
           He
           had
           likewise
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           of
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           for
           Priviledges
           granted
           unto
           them
           .
           Besides
           he
           had
           licence
           of
           Pope
           Innocent
           to
           dispence
           with
           such
           as
           pleased
           him
           for
           their
           vows
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           taken
           the
           cross
           on
           them
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           he
           took
           abundantly
           ;
           and
           divers
           others
           he
           compelled
           to
           fine
           .
           Also
           he
           feigned
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           his
           Seal
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           commanded
           a
           new
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           willed
           it
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           and
           published
           in
           every
           Country
           ,
           that
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           granted
           any
           thing
           by
           his
           Deed
           or
           Charter
           ,
           meaning
           to
           enjoy
           the
           same
           in
           surety
           ,
           should
           not
           think
           it
           much
           to
           come
           and
           have
           it
           confirmed
           by
           his
           new
           Seal
           ,
           least
           afterwards
           the
           other
           being
           lost
           ,
           their
           lawful
           Titles
           might
           be
           called
           in
           question
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           levied
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           all
           the
           moveable
           goods
           throughout
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           to
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Wars
           ;
           and
           this
           Collection
           passing
           under
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Alms
           ,
           was
           extended
           upon
           the
           goods
           of
           Spirituall
           men
           as
           well
           as
           Temporal
           .
           This
           King
           was
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           hereafter
           )
           taken
           Prisoner
           in
           returning
           from
           those
           Wars
           ▪
           and
           for
           his
           Ransom
           order
           was
           taken
           that
           all
           manner
           of
           persons
           as
           well
           Spiritual
           as
           Temporal
           ,
           should
           give
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           their
           whole
           Revenues
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           year
           toward
           the
           Kings
           Ransom
           .
           The
           same
           king
           after
           his
           retu●n
           sold
           the
           Offices
           of
           Sheriffs
           and
           divers
           other
           Offices
           ,
           and
           procured
           a
           Subsidie
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           him
           of
           two
           shillings
           of
           every
           ●
           lough-land
           ,
           and
           commanded
           that
           every
           man
           should
           make
           for
           him
           the
           third
           part
           of
           Knights
           service
           accordingly
           ▪
           as
           every
           Fee
           might
           bear
           ,
           to
           furnish
           him
           forth
           into
           Normandy
           .
           The
           same
           King
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           called
           back
           ,
           and
           resumed
           into
           his
           hands
           all
           Patents
           ,
           Annueties
           ,
           Fees
           ,
           and
           other
           Grants
           ,
           before
           his
           voyage
           
           into
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           by
           him
           made
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           granted
           or
           alienated
           .
           And
           because
           it
           should
           not
           seem
           he
           used
           a
           meer
           extort
           violence
           herein
           ▪
           he
           treated
           with
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           most
           curteous
           wise
           ,
           bearing
           them
           in
           hand
           that
           he
           well
           knew
           they
           meant
           not
           to
           let
           forth
           their
           money
           unto
           him
           upon
           usury
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           contented
           with
           such
           reasonable
           gains
           and
           profit
           as
           had
           been
           raised
           to
           their
           use
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           held
           of
           him
           by
           Assignation
           in
           way
           of
           loan
           ,
           so
           that
           now
           the
           same
           might
           be
           restored
           unto
           him
           again
           ,
           since
           he
           meant
           not
           to
           sell
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           them
           forth
           as
           it
           were
           to
           Farm
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           might
           well
           understand
           ,
           considering
           that
           he
           could
           not
           maintain
           the
           port
           of
           a
           King
           without
           receipt
           of
           those
           profits
           which
           he
           had
           so
           set
           forth
           ;
           And
           hereunto
           every
           man
           yeelded
           ,
           although
           no
           man
           had
           received
           a
           third
           part
           of
           the
           principal
           which
           they
           had
           layed
           forth
           .
           The
           same
           King
           having
           borrowed
           a
           great
           sum
           of
           money
           of
           the
           Merchants
           of
           the
           Staple
           ,
           called
           the
           Monks
           of
           Osteaux
           ,
           gat
           them
           to
           pay
           the
           same
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           he
           borrowed
           it
           of
           certain
           Merchants
           beyond
           the
           Sea
           ,
           upon
           confidence
           of
           their
           good
           benevolence
           .
           The
           same
           King
           caused
           all
           Offices
           in
           
             Aurmen
             ,
             Poictou
          
           ,
           and
           Mayne
           to
           fine
           with
           him
           for
           their
           Offices
           .
           The
           same
           King
           seemed
           in
           appearance
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           his
           Lord
           Chancellor
           for
           concluding
           the
           Truce
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           therefore
           took
           the
           Seal
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           caused
           a
           new
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           proclaiming
           through
           all
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           that
           not
           any
           thing
           sealed
           with
           the
           old
           Seal
           should
           stand
           in
           force
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           his
           Councellors
           had
           wrought
           more
           indiscreetly
           then
           was
           conven●ent
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           same
           Seal
           was
           lost
           when
           his
           Vice-Chancellor
           was
           drowned
           ;
           wherefore
           all
           men
           were
           commanded
           to
           come
           to
           the
           new
           Seal
           that
           would
           have
           their
           Charters
           and
           Writings
           confirmed
           .
           The
           same
           King
           having
           levied
           two
           shillings
           once
           before
           of
           every
           Hide
           of
           land
           ,
           levied
           5
           s.
           of
           every
           Hide
           of
           Land
           for
           a
           Subsidie
           ,
           rating
           every
           Hide
           to
           certain
           hundred
           acres
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           same
           King
           caused
           Turneys
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           divers
           places
           for
           the
           better
           trayning
           of
           men
           at
           Arms
           in
           F●ats
           of
           Arms
           ,
           whereby
           he
           raised
           no
           small
           sums
           of
           money
           for
           granting
           license
           to
           his
           Subjects
           so
           to
           Tu●ney
           ;
           every
           Earl
           paid
           for
           his
           license
           twenty
           Marks
           ,
           every
           Baron
           ten
           Marks
           ,
           and
           every
           landed
           Knight
           four
           Marks
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           had
           no
           land
           two
           Marks
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           this
           King
           unto
           others
           ;
           King
           Iohn
           in
           the
           year
           1204
           levied
           a
           Subsidie
           of
           two
           Marks
           and
           an
           half
           of
           every
           Knights
           Fee
           ,
           belonging
           as
           well
           unto
           Spiritual
           as
           unto
           Temporal
           men
           ;
           the
           which
           exaction
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           great
           ,
           considering
           that
           there
           were
           better
           then
           forty
           thousand
           Knights
           Fees
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           shilling
           then
           was
           worth
           three
           shillings
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rate
           which
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Smith
          
           maketh
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Republica
             Anglorum
          
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           third
           revoked
           all
           lands
           granted
           in
           his
           Minority
           unto
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           an
           accompt
           all
           his
           Officers
           ,
           displaced
           some
           ,
           fined
           others
           ,
           sold
           his
           Plate
           ,
           and
           borrowed
           so
           much
           money
           as
           he
           could
           get
           of
           the
           Londoners
           ,
           of
           Priors
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           of
           one
           of
           which
           named
           Aaron
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           that
           he
           had
           at
           one
           time
           above
           30000
           Marks
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           third
           again
           obtained
           certain
           Authentick
           Seals
           of
           the
           Prelates
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           sealed
           therewith
           certain
           writings
           and
           instruments
           ▪
           wherein
           it
           was
           expressed
           that
           he
           had
           received
           certain
           sums
           of
           money
           for
           dispatch
           of
           business
           pertaining
           to
           them
           and
           to
           their
           Churches
           ,
           of
           these
           and
           the
           Merchants
           of
           Florence
           and
           of
           Sienna
           ,
           whereby
           they
           stood
           bound
           for
           repaiment
           by
           the
           same
           Instruments
           ,
           made
           by
           him
           their
           Agent
           in
           their
           names
           .
           The
           Pope
           yeelded
           his
           consent
           unto
           this
           shift
           ,
           because
           it
           should
           go
           unto
           the
           
           discharging
           of
           the
           kings
           debts
           into
           which
           he
           was
           run
           by
           bearing
           of
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Wars
           ,
           whereof
           I
           have
           made
           mention
           in
           another
           place
           against
           the
           king
           of
           Sicilie
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Henry
           caused
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           might
           dispend
           15
           l.
           in
           land
           should
           receive
           the
           honour
           of
           Knighthood
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           would
           not
           ,
           should
           pay
           their
           Fines
           ;
           and
           five
           Marks
           were
           set
           on
           every
           Sheriffs
           head
           for
           a
           Fine
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           distrained
           every
           person
           that
           might
           dispend
           15
           l.
           land
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           order
           of
           Knighthood
           ,
           as
           was
           to
           the
           same
           Sheriffs
           commanded
           .
           The
           same
           Henry
           in
           the
           Forty
           fourth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           had
           granted
           him
           a
           Scutagium
           or
           Escuage
           ,
           that
           is
           fourteen
           shillings
           of
           every
           Knights
           Fee.
           The
           same
           Henry
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           commotion
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           engaged
           the
           Shrines
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           other
           Jewels
           and
           Relicks
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Westminster
           for
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           got
           Aid
           out
           of
           France
           and
           Scotland
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           the
           same
           Henry
           caused
           all
           the
           weights
           and
           measures
           throughout
           all
           England
           to
           be
           perused
           and
           examined
           ,
           and
           laid
           great
           Fines
           on
           their
           heads
           that
           were
           found
           with
           false
           Weights
           and
           with
           false
           Measures
           .
        
         
           Edward
           the
           second
           ,
           for
           his
           defence
           against
           the
           Scots
           had
           the
           sixth
           penny
           of
           temporal
           mens
           goods
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           Wales
           :
           And
           Edward
           the
           Third
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           France
           ,
           besides
           other
           Subsidies
           ,
           took
           the
           ninth
           Lamb
           ,
           Fleece
           ,
           and
           Sheaf
           of
           Corn
           through
           England
           .
        
         
           Ri●hard
           the
           Second
           had
           a
           Mark
           of
           the
           Merchants
           for
           every
           Sack
           of
           their
           Woolls
           for
           one
           year
           ;
           and
           six
           pence
           of
           the
           buyers
           for
           every
           pound
           of
           Wares
           brought
           in
           from
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           and
           here
           sold.
           He
           had
           likewise
           towards
           his
           charges
           for
           the
           Wars
           of
           France
           a
           Noble
           of
           every
           Priest
           ,
           Secular
           or
           Regular
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           of
           every
           Nun
           ;
           and
           of
           every
           married
           or
           not
           married
           man
           or
           woman
           being
           sixteen
           years
           old
           four
           pence
           ,
           and
           forty
           shillings
           of
           every
           Sack
           of
           Wooll
           ;
           of
           which
           ten
           shillings
           to
           be
           imployed
           at
           the
           ●ings
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           thirty
           shillings
           to
           be
           reserved
           for
           his
           necessity
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           24.
           year
           of
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           his
           Reign
           ,
           when
           his
           Majesty
           married
           with
           her
           Highness
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Lady
           
             Ann
             Bullein
          
           ,
           Writs
           were
           directed
           to
           all
           Sheriffs
           to
           certifie
           the
           names
           of
           all
           m●n
           of
           40
           l.
           lands
           to
           receive
           the
           honour
           and
           order
           of
           Knighthood
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           make
           a
           Fine
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           by
           
             Philip
             de
             Comines
          
           ,
           that
           our
           Kings
           when
           they
           wanted
           money
           ,
           were
           wont
           to
           feign
           that
           they
           would
           go
           into
           Scotland
           or
           into
           France
           with
           an
           Army
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           make
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           they
           would
           levy
           men
           ,
           and
           pay
           them
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           two
           or
           three
           months
           ,
           within
           which
           space
           they
           would
           again
           dismiss
           their
           Armies
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           taken
           money
           of
           their
           Subjects
           enough
           to
           maintain
           them
           for
           a
           whole
           year
           or
           more
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           they
           had
           money
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           or
           of
           France
           towards
           the
           charges
           of
           their
           Wars
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           by
           
             du
             Haillan
          
           in
           the
           Tenth
           Book
           of
           his
           French
           History
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           King
           of
           England
           being
           in
           great
           want
           of
           money
           ,
           enjoyed
           for
           six
           years
           together
           all
           the
           B●nefices
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Bishopricks
           ,
           Abbeys
           ,
           and
           Monasteries
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           defraied
           the
           expences
           of
           his
           House
           and
           of
           his
           Armies
           ;
           which
           he
           might
           do
           very
           well
           ,
           because
           the
           Revenues
           of
           such
           Benefices
           as
           Italian
           Priests
           enjoyed
           sometimes
           in
           England
           ,
           came
           by
           just
           computation
           to
           above
           seventy
           thousand
           Marks
           by
           the
           year
           .
           And
           it
           was
           declared
           in
           a
           Parliament
           held
           in
           the
           11.
           year
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           his
           Reign
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           might
           have
           of
           the
           temporal
           possessions
           ,
           Lands
           and
           Revenues
           which
           were
           lewdly
           consumed
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Abbots
           and
           
           Priors
           of
           England
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           would
           suffice
           plentifully
           to
           finde
           and
           maintain
           150
           Earls
           ,
           1500
           Knights
           ,
           6209
           Esquires
           ,
           and
           an
           hundred
           Hospitals
           more
           then
           were
           at
           that
           time
           .
           The
           same
           King
           Iohn
           accused
           sometimes
           one
           ,
           sometimes
           another
           Nobleman
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           lost
           his
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           beyohd
           the
           Seas
           by
           their
           negligence
           ,
           and
           fined
           them
           at
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           with
           as
           much
           brevity
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           waded
           through
           the
           several
           reigns
           of
           most
           of
           the
           longest-lived
           Kings
           of
           our
           Realm
           ,
           and
           have
           set
           you
           down
           about
           thirty
           sundry
           and
           divers
           kinds
           of
           ways
           which
           they
           have
           used
           to
           make
           money
           in
           time
           of
           their
           want
           and
           necessities
           ;
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           her
           Majesties
           greatest
           enemies
           cannot
           truly
           shew
           or
           prove
           that
           her
           Highness
           in
           thirty
           six
           years
           that
           her
           Grace
           hath
           now
           reigned
           ,
           ever
           used
           as
           much
           as
           one
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           may
           please
           those
           that
           being
           Fugitives
           abroad
           ,
           and
           most
           envy
           and
           malign
           her
           peaceable
           and
           quiet
           Government
           at
           home
           ,
           to
           confer
           the
           necessities
           of
           her
           Predecessors
           with
           the
           urgent
           occasions
           that
           her
           Grace
           hath
           had
           to
           use
           much
           ready
           money
           ,
           they
           shall
           finde
           that
           her
           Ancestors
           never
           had
           so
           just
           occasions
           of
           necessary
           expences
           as
           her
           Majesty
           had
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           yea
           almost
           for
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           her
           reign
           .
        
         
           For
           albeit
           her
           Majesty
           hath
           not
           had
           continual
           open
           Wars
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           them
           had
           ,
           yet
           her
           charge
           hath
           been
           nothing
           inferior
           unto
           theirs
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           Wars
           are
           now
           adays
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           far
           more
           chargeable
           then
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           .
           Then
           her
           Grace
           hath
           had
           no
           other
           Princes
           to
           contribute
           towards
           her
           expences
           as
           her
           Predecessors
           had
           .
           Next
           her
           Loans
           to
           foreign
           Princes
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           of
           Navar
           ,
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Alencon
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           have
           been
           very
           great
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           her
           charges
           both
           by
           land
           and
           Sea
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           amount
           yearly
           to
           infinite
           sums
           ,
           considering
           how
           many
           times
           her
           Highness
           hath
           been
           constrained
           to
           send
           her
           Navy
           to
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           her
           Land
           Souldiers
           forth
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           Besides
           ,
           her
           Predecessors
           charges
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           voluntary
           ,
           being
           undertaken
           to
           conquer
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           defend
           their
           Realms
           ,
           to
           get
           other
           Princes
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           conserve
           their
           own
           ;
           to
           revenge
           forein
           injuries
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           repulse
           domestical
           invasions
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           their
           Wars
           were
           for
           their
           own
           profit
           ,
           and
           hers
           for
           her
           Subjects
           benefit
           ;
           considering
           therefore
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           her
           Grace
           hath
           levied
           ,
           not
           granted
           unto
           her
           by
           her
           Parliament
           ,
           without
           any
           contradiction
           ,
           without
           any
           accusing
           her
           of
           Prodigal●ty
           ,
           w●thout
           any
           such
           exception
           taken
           against
           her
           demands
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           taken
           against
           other
           her
           Predecessors
           ,
           without
           any
           suspition
           of
           h●r
           evil
           Government
           ,
           therefore
           without
           any
           consigning
           the
           managing
           and
           government
           of
           the
           same
           unto
           others
           ,
           then
           unto
           them
           who
           by
           her
           Majesties
           appointment
           have
           the
           custody
           thereof
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           argument
           ,
           that
           her
           Subjects
           were
           always
           most
           willing
           to
           yeeld
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           contributions
           that
           her
           Highness
           in
           her
           Princely
           Wisdom
           and
           Discretion
           did
           take
           to
           be
           necessary
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           her
           Realm
           .
           And
           if
           these
           malicious
           Accusers
           would
           look
           upon
           the
           governments
           ,
           upon
           the
           Exactions
           ,
           upon
           the
           extortions
           of
           such
           Princes
           in
           whose
           Realms
           they
           either
           live
           by
           Alms
           ,
           or
           wander
           up
           and
           down
           as
           Vagabonds
           ,
           their
           own
           consciences
           (
           if
           at
           least
           they
           have
           any
           )
           would
           condemn
           them
           of
           malice
           ,
           of
           untruth
           ,
           or
           of
           gross
           ignorance
           ;
           for
           the
           wisest
           amongst
           them
           may
           and
           are
           well
           able
           to
           make
           large
           volumes
           of
           such
           Subsidies
           ,
           Taxes
           ,
           Impositions
           and
           Grievances
           as
           are
           levied
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Italy
          
           ,
           &
           Spain
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           hundreth
           parts
           are
           unknown
           ,
           much
           less
           practised
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           this
           must
           needs
           appear
           to
           be
           most
           true
           and
           manifest
           ,
           since
           it
           cannot
           
           be
           denied
           that
           in
           some
           Dukedoms
           of
           Italy
           ,
           the
           Circuit
           of
           which
           is
           not
           comparable
           unto
           one
           Shire
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           yearly
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Duke
           far
           exceed
           the
           Revenues
           and
           Rents
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           please
           this
           Viperous
           generation
           of
           Fugitives
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           Interest
           that
           Princes
           have
           in
           their
           Subjects
           Goods
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           power
           that
           is
           given
           unto
           kings
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           over
           the
           Lands
           and
           Possessions
           of
           as
           many
           as
           live
           under
           their
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           Princes
           ,
           the
           longer
           they
           live
           ,
           the
           more
           absolute
           ,
           Imperious
           ,
           and
           self-conceited
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           Experienced
           in
           their
           proof
           ,
           they
           must
           rather
           commend
           then
           condemn
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           whom
           neither
           continuance
           of
           time
           ,
           nor
           fulness
           of
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           presumption
           upon
           the
           good
           Wills
           of
           her
           people
           ,
           nor
           confidence
           upon
           the
           Equity
           of
           her
           Cause
           ,
           nor
           the
           consideration
           of
           her
           Subjects
           weal
           ,
           wholly
           depending
           upon
           her
           welfare
           ;
           nor
           briefly
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           her
           gentle
           and
           sweet-Government
           ,
           hath
           ever
           imboldened
           to
           be
           over-chargable
           unto
           the
           Realm
           ,
           or
           over-burthensome
           unto
           her
           Subjects
           .
           This
           grievous
           accusation
           is
           more
           truly
           then
           briefly
           refelled
           .
        
         
           Now
           leaving
           the
           rest
           of
           these
           Fugitives
           suggestions
           unto
           another
           place
           ,
           wherein
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           handle
           them
           more
           fitly
           ;
           I
           will
           end
           this
           point
           with
           condemning
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           for
           being
           too
           light
           in
           crediting
           these
           Rebels
           in
           two
           principal
           points
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           considered
           ,
           
           that
           neither
           the
           vain
           Pamphlets
           disspersed
           by
           his
           lying
           Ambassador
           Mendoza
           ,
           nor
           the
           malicious
           book
           written
           by
           Cardinal
           Allen
           ,
           was
           able
           to
           alter
           ,
           remove
           ,
           or
           shake
           the
           natural
           and
           dutifull
           affections
           of
           our
           English
           Subjects
           ;
           they
           were
           too
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Ambassadors
           old
           and
           inveterate
           malice
           ,
           with
           his
           hostile
           practices
           ,
           and
           his
           desperate
           intents
           .
           They
           knew
           the
           Cardinal
           to
           be
           a
           Religious
           Fugitive
           ,
           to
           sell
           his
           tongue
           and
           the
           use
           thereof
           for
           money
           ,
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           
             Richard
             Shaw
          
           ,
           that
           was
           hired
           to
           preach
           at
           Pauls-Cross
           ,
           and
           there
           publickly
           to
           justifie
           the
           wrongfull
           usurpation
           of
           Richard
           the
           third
           ;
           to
           resemble
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           who
           neither
           feared
           nor
           blushed
           to
           commend
           the
           same
           cause
           for
           just
           and
           most
           lawfull
           in
           the
           
             Guildhall
             London
          
           ;
           to
           imitate
           
             Iohn
             Petit
          
           a
           Preacher
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           far
           less
           bribe
           then
           a
           Cardinalship
           ,
           allowed
           ,
           approved
           ,
           and
           commended
           ,
           in
           Pulpit
           and
           in
           writing
           ,
           the
           most
           horrible
           murther
           committed
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgoigne
           on
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleans
           :
           And
           lastly
           to
           follow
           his
           example
           ,
           who
           (
           without
           all
           example
           )
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           write
           a
           large
           volumn
           against
           the
           late
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           deduce
           many
           reasons
           ,
           many
           causes
           ,
           for
           and
           by
           which
           he
           maintained
           that
           the
           said
           King
           might
           be
           lawfully
           deposed
           ,
           and
           another
           set
           up
           and
           established
           in
           his
           place
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           considered
           that
           those
           Fugitives
           are
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           peevish
           and
           discontented
           Schollers
           ,
           fitter
           to
           mannage
           a
           Pen
           then
           a
           Lance
           ,
           to
           dispute
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           then
           to
           discourse
           of
           War
           ,
           to
           be
           partial
           in
           their
           own
           conceits
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           prodigal
           in
           their
           assurance
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           more
           then
           they
           know
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           either
           assured
           ,
           or
           in
           good
           hope
           ,
           by
           saying
           much
           to
           obtain
           much
           :
           he
           might
           have
           remembred
           that
           
             Iohannes
             Viennensis
          
           sent
           into
           Scotland
           by
           Charles
           the
           sixth
           of
           France
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           experience
           ,
           a
           Captain
           of
           long
           continuance
           ,
           aud
           one
           that
           by
           his
           long
           abode
           in
           Scotland
           knew
           England
           and
           her
           Forces
           far
           better
           then
           our
           Fugitives
           do
           ,
           deceived
           his
           King
           at
           his
           return
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           reporting
           unto
           him
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           Nation
           ;
           he
           had
           fought
           with
           many
           of
           our
           Armies
           ,
           had
           seen
           60000
           Footmen
           ,
           
           8000
           and
           Horsmen
           of
           ours
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           our
           Country
           was
           easie
           to
           be
           conquered
           within
           the
           Realm
           ,
           howsoever
           it
           prevailed
           and
           conquered
           abroad
           ;
           And
           lastly
           ,
           he
           both
           knew
           and
           signified
           unto
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           was
           absent
           in
           Portugal
           with
           the
           Flower
           and
           chief
           Youth
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           These
           reason
           ▪
           moved
           the
           French
           king
           to
           determine
           to
           invade
           England
           presently
           ,
           to
           carry
           an
           huge
           Army
           to
           Sluce
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           assemble
           all
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Peers
           of
           his
           Realm
           for
           that
           voyage
           ,
           and
           to
           pro●●se
           unto
           himself
           an
           assured
           victory
           against
           England
           .
           But
           what
           event
           had
           this
           Journey
           ?
           What
           effect
           followed
           of
           this
           perswasion
           ?
           The
           king
           hearing
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           was
           returned
           out
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           England
           f●r
           greater
           Forces
           were
           prepared
           to
           resist
           his
           invasion
           then
           Iohn
           of
           Vienna
           had
           mentioned
           ,
           withdrew
           his
           Forces
           from
           Sluce
           unto
           the
           places
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           cover
           their
           dishonour
           received
           in
           their
           attempt
           against
           England
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           his
           not
           joyning
           with
           them
           in
           convenient
           time
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           decreed
           in
           Spain
           before
           they
           departed
           out
           of
           Spain
           ;
           so
           they
           laid
           the
           fault
           of
           not
           proceeding
           in
           the
           journey
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Berry
           ,
           who
           knowing
           the
           Forces
           of
           England
           (
           as
           undoubtedly
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           did
           far
           better
           then
           those
           that
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           report
           thereof
           )
           came
           not
           unto
           the
           French
           king
           at
           Sluce
           until
           the
           dead
           of
           Winter
           ,
           when
           it
           it
           was
           too
           late
           to
           depart
           thence
           to
           invade
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Frenchmen
           falsly
           charged
           the
           Duke
           of
           Berry
           that
           he
           had
           received
           Bribes
           of
           the
           king
           of
           England
           to
           divert
           his
           king
           from
           his
           intended
           enterprise
           against
           England
           ;
           So
           the
           Spaniards
           more
           indirectly
           then
           justly
           ,
           blame
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           that
           in
           consideration
           of
           some
           reward
           either
           received
           or
           promised
           from
           us
           ,
           he
           held
           not
           his
           promise
           to
           joyn
           his
           power
           with
           the
           Spanish
           strength
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           French
           vain
           enterprises
           and
           all
           the
           preparations
           thereof
           ,
           there
           came
           nothing
           else
           into
           England
           but
           certain
           great
           Tents
           and
           lodgings
           of
           Wood
           ,
           capable
           ,
           (
           as
           their
           Authors
           report
           )
           of
           all
           their
           kings
           huge
           Army
           ;
           So
           of
           the
           Span●sh
           invincible
           Navy
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           mighty
           Army
           ,
           nothing
           was
           seen
           in
           England
           but
           the
           spoil
           of
           their
           strong
           Armado
           ,
           and
           the
           flags
           of
           their
           tallest
           ships
           ,
           which
           were
           brought
           to
           Pauls●Cross
           ●Cross
           and
           there
           shewed
           unto
           the
           People
           as
           notable
           monuments
           of
           their
           wonderous
           overthrow
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           a
           Queen
           in
           whom
           God
           had
           joyned
           some
           vertues
           with
           many
           vices
           ;
           
           a
           happy
           Queen
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           not
           been
           too
           much
           affected
           unto
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           too
           much
           lead
           and
           counselled
           by
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ;
           a
           Pope
           and
           a
           King
           that
           have
           overthrown
           more
           noble
           Families
           in
           
             England
             ,
             France
             ,
             Flanders
          
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           true
           and
           good
           Noblemen
           within
           their
           Realms
           and
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           Queen
           because
           she
           was
           nobly
           descended
           ,
           and
           the
           mother
           of
           a
           most
           noble
           King
           ,
           I
           forbear
           to
           set
           down
           what
           Buchanan
           hath
           written
           :
           And
           yet
           because
           her
           Majesty
           is
           charged
           to
           have
           done
           her
           to
           death
           wrongfully
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           relate
           what
           another
           reporteth
           of
           her
           ;
           Another
           ,
           that
           was
           neither
           an
           Englishman
           ,
           nor
           a
           Scot
           ,
           but
           a
           German
           :
           Another
           that
           writeth
           of
           her
           as
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
          
           doth
           of
           his
           Emperors
           ,
           
             Sine
             ira
             &
             studio
          
           ,
           without
           hatred
           or
           affection
           ;
           for
           she
           was
           unto
           him
           as
           those
           Emperors
           were
           to
           Tacitus
           ,
           neither
           known
           for
           any
           good
           turn
           that
           ever
           he
           received
           of
           her
           ,
           nor
           hated
           for
           any
           wrong
           that
           ever
           she
           did
           unto
           him
           .
           
             This
             Queen
          
           saith
           my
           Author
           )
           
             being
             weary
             of
             her
             second
             husband
             ,
             whose
             life
             was
             often
             sought
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             unhappily
             
             shortned
             ,
             not
             long
             after
             his
             death
             married
          
           James
           Hepborn
           
             Earl
             of
          
           Bothwel
           ,
           
             whom
             during
             her
             Husbands
             life
             she
             had
             used
             most
             fumiliurly
             .
             Certain
             Noblemon
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             being
             greatly
             moved
             with
             the
             indignity
             of
             so
             wicked
             a
             deed
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             revenge
             so
             horrible
             a
             Parricide
             ,
             raised
             an
             Army
             against
             the
             Queen
             ,
             and
             forced
             her
             to
             resign
             her
             Kingdom
             unto
             her
             young
             Son
             ;
             But
             they
             confined
             her
             unto
             a
             certain
             Island
             ,
             whence
             escaping
             the
             next
             year
             by
             corrupting
             her
             Keepers
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Hamiltons
           
             Forces
             which
             fought
             in
             her
             defence
             ,
             but
             overthrown
             by
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             she
             meaning
             to
             go
             unto
             her
             Mothers
             friends
             into
          
           France
           ,
           
             took
             her
             journey
             by
          
           England
           ,
           
             where
             she
             was
             detained
             ;
             and
             when
             as
             certain
             Treasons
             ,
             intended
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Pope
             against
             the
             Queen
             of
          
           England
           
             her
             State
             for
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
          
           Scottish
           
             Queen
             ,
             and
             establishing
             her
             in
             both
             Kingdoms
             ,
             were
             revealed
             and
             discovered
             ,
             she
             was
             more
             straightly
             kept
             and
             lookt
             unto
             ,
             until
             at
             length
             because
             she
             had
             used
             many
             means
             to
             deprive
             the
             Queen
             of
             her
             life
             ,
             she
             was
             cond●mned
             to
             death
             in
             the
             year
             1586.
             by
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             the
             Parliament
             House
             ,
             and
             executed
             the
             same
             year
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           Against
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           
           and
           his
           execution
           there
           are
           made
           these
           exceptions
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           being
           an
           absolute
           Prince
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           condemned
           to
           death
           by
           her
           ,
           because
           
             Par
             in
             parem
             non
             habet
             potestatem
             .
          
           Next
           it
           is
           alleadged
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Prince
           should
           so
           much
           forget
           himself
           ,
           as
           not
           onely
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           execute
           a
           sentence
           of
           death
           upon
           his
           Equal
           ,
           over
           whom
           he
           hath
           no
           manner
           of
           Jurisdiction
           or
           Authority
           ,
           other
           Princes
           will
           be
           greatly
           offended
           with
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           never
           endure
           that
           it
           should
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           To
           these
           Reasons
           there
           is
           added
           a
           Third
           ,
           That
           since
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           as
           yet
           written
           to
           punish
           a
           Prince
           with
           death
           ,
           they
           think
           it
           unlawful
           to
           make
           new
           Laws
           ,
           new
           Statutes
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           a
           Prince
           ;
           and
           in
           case
           it
           were
           lawful
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           known
           who
           should
           make
           these
           Laws
           ,
           who
           should
           adminster
           them
           ,
           who
           should
           execute
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           sithence
           there
           is
           no
           law
           against
           Princes
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           great
           punishment
           inflicted
           upon
           Princes
           ;
           and
           because
           there
           was
           never
           any
           custom
           known
           or
           practised
           to
           proceed
           so
           severely
           against
           Princes
           Lives
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           against
           all
           good
           Cust●m
           to
           call
           their
           Behaviour
           in
           question
           ,
           or
           their
           Lives
           into
           danger
           .
        
         
           The
           favourers
           of
           this
           cause
           proceed
           further
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           the
           malice
           and
           wickedness
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           begin
           to
           hate
           their
           Prince
           ,
           unjustly
           and
           for
           no
           occasion
           ,
           would
           quickly
           by
           themselves
           or
           by
           other
           Princes
           ,
           by
           open
           violence
           ,
           or
           by
           secret
           conspiracies
           ,
           be
           rid
           of
           their
           Princes
           ;
           So
           (
           say
           they
           )
           would
           it
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           by
           whom
           Princes
           ought
           to
           be
           preserved
           ,
           by
           them
           they
           should
           perish
           ;
           and
           by
           whose
           help
           they
           mould
           be
           delivered
           against
           all
           others
           ,
           through
           their
           hatred
           they
           should
           be
           destroyed
           by
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           Patrons
           and
           Advocates
           of
           this
           Queen
           bring
           another
           reason
           to
           confirm
           their
           opinion
           .
           For
           (
           say
           they
           )
           if
           a
           Prince
           fall
           willingly
           into
           another
           Princes
           hands
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           happen
           that
           flying
           from
           his
           malicious
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           from
           his
           foreign
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           being
           driven
           by
           Tempest
           ,
           or
           other
           casualty
           into
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           he
           meant
           to
           go
           into
           another
           ,
           or
           that
           being
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           one
           Prince
           is
           detained
           by
           another
           ,
           the
           detainer
           that
           shall
           not
           ransom
           but
           execute
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           shall
           break
           and
           violate
           the
           Laws
           of
           Arms
           ,
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           or
           of
           Hospitality
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           require
           ,
           that
           Princes
           Ambassadors
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           hottest
           broils
           ,
           and
           most
           bloody
           contentions
           that
           are
           betwixt
           Princes
           ,
           
           shall
           have
           free
           ingress
           and
           egress
           into
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           into
           which
           they
           are
           sent
           :
           But
           if
           the
           Laws
           permit
           ,
           or
           rather
           command
           Ambassadors
           ,
           who
           do
           but
           represent
           the
           persons
           of
           Princes
           ,
           to
           be
           free
           from
           all
           dangers
           ;
           what
           honest
           or
           just
           pretext
           can
           there
           be
           to
           violate
           or
           wrong
           their
           Lords
           and
           Masters
           ?
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           against
           common
           pract●ce
           and
           experience
           to
           spare
           the
           Servant
           ,
           and
           to
           spoil
           the
           Master
           ;
           not
           to
           hurt
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           to
           murder
           the
           Prince
           ;
           to
           dismiss
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           to
           detain
           the
           Sender
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           to
           honor
           him
           who
           representeth
           another
           mans
           person
           ,
           and
           to
           disgrace
           the
           party
           whose
           person
           is
           represented
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           most
           substantial
           Reasons
           that
           are
           made
           against
           this
           Sentence
           ;
           And
           to
           every
           one
           of
           these
           I
           will
           frame
           a
           brief
           Answer
           .
           
             Par
             in
             parem
             non
             habet
             potestatem
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           Princes
           who
           are
           most
           commonly
           equals
           ,
           
           cannot
           exercise
           any
           power
           or
           authority
           one
           against
           ano●her
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           an
           ancient
           principle
           or
           maxime
           in
           Law
           ;
           but
           as
           other
           Rules
           or
           Maximes
           have
           their
           exceptions
           ,
           so
           this
           position
           is
           not
           without
           a
           limitation
           ,
           without
           an
           exception
           or
           interpretation
           .
           Two
           Magistrates
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           being
           made
           and
           constitu●ed
           by
           their
           Superior
           with
           equal
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           have
           no
           power
           or
           jurisdiction
           one
           over
           another
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           created
           as
           it
           were
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           use
           the
           authority
           which
           is
           given
           them
           by
           their
           Princes
           against
           their
           Inferiors
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           their
           several
           jurisdictions
           .
           But
           sithence
           this
           Law
           was
           made
           in
           their
           behalf
           onely
           who
           do
           acknowledge
           a
           Superior
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           State
           in
           which
           there
           were
           many
           Magistrates
           but
           one
           King
           ;
           many
           Judges
           but
           one
           Emperor
           ;
           many
           that
           were
           equa●s
           among
           themselves
           ,
           but
           one
           that
           excelled
           them
           all
           in
           power
           and
           and
           authority
           ;
           I
           take
           it
           that
           the
           same
           concerneth
           absolute
           Princes
           no
           more
           then
           a
           privilege
           granted
           to
           Ticius
           alone
           belongeth
           unto
           Marius
           ;
           For
           sithence
           that
           the
           charge
           and
           alteration
           of
           time
           hath
           brought
           forth
           so
           many
           Kings
           instead
           of
           one
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           almost
           every
           Country
           hath
           now
           his
           several
           King
           :
           Since
           the
           consent
           and
           general
           agreement
           of
           people
           hath
           given
           full
           power
           and
           authority
           unto
           their
           Kings
           to
           make
           what
           Laws
           they
           pleased
           ;
           since
           need
           and
           necessity
           requireth
           that
           new
           Laws
           be
           made
           and
           published
           almost
           every
           day
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           being
           once
           made
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           of
           force
           out
           of
           those
           Realms
           within
           which
           they
           are
           established
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           both
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           to
           beleeve
           and
           affirm
           that
           a
           Law
           made
           many
           hund●ed
           years
           ago
           ,
           by
           a
           Roman
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Italy
           ,
           shall
           in
           these
           days
           bind
           those
           Princes
           over
           whom
           the
           Emperor
           hath
           no
           manner
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           a●tient
           Emperors
           had
           it
           long
           sithence
           abrogated
           and
           abolished
           .
           For
           as
           many
           Shires
           and
           Provinces
           of
           
             England
             ,
             France
          
           and
           other
           Countries
           ,
           which
           had
           their
           several
           Kings
           ,
           are
           now
           reduced
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           one
           King
           ;
           so
           contrariwise
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           command
           many
           Nations
           ,
           is
           now
           brought
           to
           such
           alow
           ebb
           ,
           to
           so
           smal
           and
           slender
           an
           Estate
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           hardly
           challenge
           the
           absolute
           Rule
           and
           Government
           over
           the
           twentieth
           part
           of
           one
           Nation
           ;
        
         
           Since
           therefore
           Laws
           made
           by
           our
           Ancestors
           are
           so
           derived
           to
           our
           after-commers
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           well
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           a●e
           as
           well
           Successors
           unto
           them
           in
           their
           Laws
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           their
           Heirs
           in
           their
           goods
           ;
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           many
           Laws
           remain
           still
           which
           were
           made
           many
           years
           ago
           ;
           but
           no
           Prince
           will
           admit
           or
           allow
           them
           any
           longer
           then
           they
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           be
           profitable
           and
           expedient
           for
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           or
           then
           they
           shall
           not
           diminish
           their
           royal
           Authority
           ;
           hence
           it
           cometh
           that
           some
           men
           hold
           opinion
           ,
           ●hat
           a
           
           King
           cannot
           make
           a
           Law
           which
           shall
           prejudice
           his
           Successors
           :
           hence
           it
           cometh
           that
           former
           Laws
           may
           Lawfully
           be
           abrogated
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           made
           in
           their
           stead
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           be
           found
           profitable
           for
           the
           S●ate
           .
           Hence
           lastly
           it
           cometh
           that
           the
           latter
           Statute
           repealeth
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           came
           last
           to
           light
           obtained
           most
           force
           .
           Neither
           although
           there
           be
           but
           very
           few
           or
           no
           Princes
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           Christendome
           )
           which
           even
           in
           these
           days
           of
           Weakness
           and
           infirmity
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           do
           not
           greatly
           respect
           and
           reverence
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           And
           albeit
           there
           be
           very
           few
           Lawyers
           which
           do
           not
           both
           read
           and
           admire
           the
           large
           volumes
           of
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           Compiled
           ,
           or
           rather
           digested
           into
           order
           by
           Iustinian
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           yet
           is
           there
           any
           King
           that
           useth
           the
           same
           Laws
           as
           Iustinian
           his
           Laws
           ?
           Or
           any
           Civilian
           that
           joyneth
           not
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Statutes
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           his
           Country
           with
           the
           Studie
           of
           the
           Imperial
           decrees
           and
           Ordinance
           ?
           In
           England
           the
           Civil
           Law
           hath
           small
           force
           ,
           and
           lesse
           use
           :
           In
           France
           it
           is
           in
           great
           Credit
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           Capital
           punishment
           laid
           upon
           them
           who
           in
           pleading
           a
           Cause
           presume
           to
           alledge
           a
           Civill
           Text
           as
           a
           Law
           made
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           they
           alledged
           them
           as
           Laws
           approved
           by
           the
           French
           King.
           For
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           King
           of
           France
           perceived
           that
           his
           Majesty
           should
           be
           greatly
           blemished
           and
           prejudiced
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           Govern
           his
           kingdom
           by
           Forreigne
           Laws
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           saw
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           have
           or
           invent
           better
           Laws
           then
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           are
           ,
           he
           entertained
           the
           best
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           very
           loth
           that
           so
           good
           Laws
           should
           utterly
           perish
           ,
           and
           be
           forgotten
           ;
           But
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           Called
           his
           and
           his
           Successors
           Lawes
           ,
           least
           that
           it
           might
           turn
           to
           his
           discredit
           to
           Governe
           by
           other
           Princes
           Laws
           .
           What
           accompt
           other
           Nations
           make
           of
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           Conjecture
           by
           this
           ;
           That
           in
           Germany
           it self
           ,
           in
           which
           only
           Country
           the
           Emperor
           hath
           Imperial
           authority
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Provinces
           which
           have
           banished
           the
           Civil
           Law.
           
        
         
           Considering
           therefore
           that
           Laws
           made
           in
           Spaine
           binde
           not
           us
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Frenchmen
           are
           not
           tyed
           to
           ours
           ;
           who
           shall
           be
           esteemed
           wise
           that
           will
           affirm
           ,
           that
           these
           Kings
           are
           Subject
           unto
           Iustinians
           Laws
           ,
           which
           are
           nothing
           inferior
           unto
           Iustinian
           his
           Successor
           in
           power
           and
           Authority
           ?
           But
           grant
           that
           the
           Emperors
           Laws
           have
           now
           as
           great
           Force
           and
           Strength
           as
           ever
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Maxime
           ,
           Principle
           ,
           or
           Rule
           in
           Law
           (
           
             Par
             in
             parem
             non
             habet
             potestatem
          
           )
           doe
           bind
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           it
           cannot
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           availe
           the
           late
           Scottish
           Queen
           .
        
         
           For
           First
           ,
           as
           it
           oftentimes
           happeneth
           that
           men
           of
           great
           Authority
           ,
           lose
           the
           same
           by
           their
           own
           default
           ,
           or
           Negligence
           ;
           So
           princes
           going
           our
           of
           their
           own
           Countries
           into
           other
           kingdoms
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           make
           themselves
           inferior
           unto
           them
           in
           whose
           kingdom
           they
           remaine
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           proved
           by
           Common
           experience
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           Householder
           (
           be
           he
           never
           so
           poor
           will
           suffer
           a
           rich
           man
           to
           rule
           ,
           or
           be
           his
           better
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ?
           What
           Master
           of
           a
           Ship
           will
           permit
           a
           Passenger
           ,
           b●
           he
           of
           never
           so
           great
           Wealth
           ,
           to
           Guide
           or
           Governe
           his
           ship
           ?
           Or
           what
           Captain
           can
           or
           will
           endure
           that
           a
           young
           Nobleman
           ,
           be
           he
           of
           never
           so
           great
           birth
           and
           Parentage
           shall
           lead
           and
           direct
           his
           Soldiers
           ?
           The
           sweetness
           which
           is
           in
           Commanders
           admitteth
           no
           Companion
           ;
           The
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           were
           any
           greater
           then
           they
           ,
           hath
           no
           share
           ,
           no
           part
           or
           Portion
           therein
           ;
           but
           all
           ,
           were
           it
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           belongeth
           wholy
           unto
           him
           that
           ruleth
           ;
           And
           there
           is
           such
           a
           feeling
           ,
           such
           pleasure
           in
           this
           sweetness
           ,
           that
           to
           extenuate
           the
           same
           by
           words
           
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           to
           diminish
           it
           by
           deeds
           perilous
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           others
           partakers
           of
           it
           ,
           foolish
           in
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           Capital
           in
           a
           Subject
           .
           Eumenes
           was
           King
           but
           of
           a
           poore
           Castle
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           accknowledge
           mightie
           Antigonus
           for
           his
           Superior
           ▪
           Pompey
           was
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           any
           one
           man
           to
           bee
           above
           him
           .
           Caesar
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           brooke
           an
           equall
           :
           And
           the
           late
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           a
           Prince
           of
           no
           great
           Power
           or
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           held
           himself
           for
           as
           absolute
           a
           Prince
           as
           the
           mightie
           Monarch
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           This
           again
           is
           proved
           by
           a
           notable
           example
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           the
           4.
           who
           coming
           into
           France
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Charles
           the
           5.
           
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           end
           all
           debates
           and
           quarrells
           betwixt
           him
           and
           our
           King
           ,
           was
           mett
           upon
           the
           way
           by
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           ceremony
           observed
           by
           them
           who
           acknowledge
           themselves
           to
           bee
           inferior
           unto
           him
           whom
           they
           meet
           ,
           but
           the
           Emperor
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           mett
           ,
           would
           have
           yeilded
           the
           highest
           place
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           accepted
           it
           not
           without
           great
           ceremony
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           written
           that
           it
           was
           given
           him
           but
           of
           Curtesie
           ,
           a
           Curtesie
           usuall
           among
           Princes
           aswell
           as
           amongst
           private
           men
           ;
           for
           as
           private
           men
           in
           their
           own
           houses
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           own
           Tables
           ,
           will
           of
           Curte●ie
           sett
           meaner
           men
           then
           they
           are
           before
           themselves
           ;
           so
           Princes
           when
           strange
           Kings
           come
           into
           their
           country
           ,
           will
           preferr
           them
           before
           themselves
           .
           It
           is
           ce●tain
           that
           the
           Emperor
           precedeth
           of
           right
           ,
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           Francis
           the
           first
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           was
           brought
           from
           Pavia
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           ,
           into
           Spain
           ,
           at
           their
           fi●st
           meeting
           ,
           the
           Emprror
           and
           he
           embraced
           one
           another
           on
           horseback
           ,
           with
           their
           Capps
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           in
           covering
           their
           heads
           there
           pass●d
           great
           ceremony
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           striving
           to
           bee
           the
           last
           that
           should
           bee
           covered
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           they
           had
           talked
           a
           while
           ,
           they
           both
           covered
           their
           heads
           at
           one
           very
           selfesame
           time
           .
           And
           after
           that
           there
           was
           a
           new
           strife
           betwixt
           them
           for
           the
           right
           hand
           .
        
         
           This
           again
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           Emperor
           Sigismond
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Earle
           of
           Savoy
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           upon
           an
           other
           occasion
           )
           Duke
           at
           Lyons
           ,
           hee
           was
           commanded
           by
           the
           Kings
           Attorney
           not
           to
           attempt
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           France
           ,
           aswell
           because
           it
           was
           thought
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           an
           other
           Kings
           Country
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           Authority
           and
           Power
           to
           create
           a
           Duke
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           it
           seemed
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           suffer
           him
           to
           use
           any
           Royall
           Authority
           within
           his
           dominions
           .
        
         
           The
           Queen
           of
           Scotts
           therefore
           when
           shee
           was
           in
           England
           ,
           
           was
           inferior
           unto
           the
           Queens
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           this
           inferioritie
           is
           proved
           by
           three
           other
           principal
           Reasons
           .
           The
           one
           because
           there
           is
           an
           inequalitie
           betwixt
           Kings
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           being
           better
           then
           an
           other
           .
           The
           other
           because
           she
           was
           her
           Majesties
           Vassall
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           because
           she
           was
           deposed
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           longer
           a
           Queen
           ;
           First
           for
           the
           inequality
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           and
           of
           France
           be
           both
           resolute
           Princes
           ,
           and
           yet
           France
           challengeth
           precedency
           before
           Spain
           for
           five
           principal
           causes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           because
           the
           consent
           and
           opinion
           of
           the
           learned
           is
           for
           France
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Spain
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           because
           the
           French
           Kings
           have
           a
           long
           time
           had
           the
           honor
           to
           be
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           because
           the
           French
           Kings
           have
           been
           called
           most
           Christian
           Kings
           these
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           and
           Ferdinando
           the
           fift
           was
           the
           first
           (
           and
           that
           but
           lately
           )
           that
           was
           called
           the
           Catholick
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
         
           The
           fourth
           ,
           because
           at
           the
           Feast
           of
           St.
           George
           in
           
             England
             ,
             France
          
           even
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           time
           ,
           was
           preferred
           before
           Spain
           .
        
         
           The
           fift
           ,
           because
           the
           house
           of
           France
           is
           more
           ancient
           then
           that
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           raigned
           long
           before
           the
           Castle
           of
           Hapsburg
           was
           builded
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           and
           last
           ,
           because
           the
           book
           of
           ceremonies
           (
           which
           is
           kept
           at
           Rome
           )
           preferreth
           France
           before
           Spain
           .
        
         
           Next
           to
           France
           is
           England
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           same
           book
           ,
           which
           putteth
           England
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           and
           Spain
           in
           the
           third
           .
           Again
           ,
           those
           Kings
           are
           best
           which
           are
           Crowned
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           same
           book
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           
             France
             ,
             England
          
           and
           Spain
           only
           have
           Crowned
           Kings
           .
           Next
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           Kings
           also
           strive
           for
           Precedency
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           will
           be
           accompted
           better
           then
           another
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           written
           that
           Matthew
           King
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           thinking
           himself
           better
           then
           Ladislaus
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           when
           they
           met
           once
           together
           ,
           Matthew
           went
           bare-headed
           ,
           and
           tyed
           about
           the
           head
           with
           a
           green
           Garland
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           not
           put
           off
           his
           Capp
           unto
           the
           Bohemian
           ,
           but
           have
           him
           put
           off
           his
           unto
           him
           ;
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           perceiving
           ,
           deceived
           his
           expectation
           ,
           by
           tying
           his
           own
           Capp
           so
           fast
           unto
           his
           head
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           met
           hee
           could
           not
           put
           it
           off
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Hungarian
           being
           bare-headed
           ,
           saluted
           the
           Bohemian
           ,
           that
           was
           covered
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           leave
           these
           Inequalities
           ,
           
           and
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           which
           being
           proved
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Scottish
           Queen
           was
           farr
           inferior
           unto
           our
           Queen
           ,
           u●●o
           whom
           shee
           owed
           honor
           ,
           homage
           ,
           and
           obedience
           :
        
         
           Many
           of
           our
           Kings
           have
           challenged
           the
           Soveraignity
           over
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           none
           prosecuted
           the
           same
           more
           eagerly
           then
           Edward
           the
           first
           ;
           who
           because
           hee
           would
           be
           sure
           that
           his
           right
           thereunto
           was
           good
           ,
           caused
           all
           the
           Monasteri●s
           of
           England
           and
           Wales
           to
           bee
           searched
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           evidences
           or
           bookes
           he
           could
           finde
           in
           them
           to
           prove
           his
           Title
           .
           The
           King
           found
           in
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           
             Mariamis
             Scotus
          
           ,
           of
           William
           of
           Malmesburg
           ,
           of
           Roger
           of
           Hoveden
           ,
           of
           Henry
           of
           Huntingd●n
           ,
           and
           of
           Radolph
           of
           ●ucet
           ,
           that
           King
           Edward
           his
           Predecessor
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           nine
           hundred
           and
           ten
           subdued
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           and
           C●mberland
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Subjects
           of
           both
           these
           kingdoms
           ,
           in
           the
           nine
           hundred
           and
           eleventh
           year
           ,
           chose
           the
           said
           Edward
           for
           their
           Soveraign
           Lord.
           He
           found
           further
           that
           Adeslaus
           King
           of
           England
           subdued
           in
           the
           yeare
           nine
           hundred
           twenty
           six
           Scotland
           and
           Northumberland
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           People
           of
           both
           Countries
           submitting
           themselves
           unto
           him
           ,
           swore
           unto
           him
           both
           fidelity
           and
           homage
           .
           Hee
           found
           again
           that
           King
           Edgar
           overcame
           Rinad
           the
           son
           of
           Alphinus
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           that
           victory
           ,
           he
           became
           King
           of
           Four
           kingdoms
           ,
           namely
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Denmarke
          
           ,
           and
           Norway
           .
           He
           found
           also
           that
           St.
           Edward
           gave
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           bee
           held
           under
           him
           ,
           unto
           Malcolm
           ,
           son
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Cumberland
           ;
           and
           that
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           in
           the
           sixt
           year
           of
           his
           raigne
           conquered
           the
           said
           Malcolm
           ,
           and
           took
           an
           oath
           of
           homage
           and
           fidelity
           of
           him
           .
           The
           like
           did
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           unto
           the
           same
           Malcolm
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           two
           Sons
           ,
           who
           raigned
           one
           after
           another
           .
           Besides
           it
           appeareth
           unto
           the
           said
           Edward
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           King
           of
           Scotland
           succ●eded
           his
           brother
           Edgar
           in
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           Henry
           the
           first
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           that
           David
           King
           of
           Scots
           did
           homage
           unto
           King
           Stephen
           ;
           and
           William
           unto
           King
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           unto
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           unto
           King
           Richard
           ,
           and
           unto
           King
           Iohn
           .
        
         
         
           It
           appeared
           again
           by
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           that
           Alexander
           King
           of
           Scots
           in
           the
           thirty
           year
           of
           King
           Henries
           Raigne
           ,
           married
           Margaret
           his
           Daughter
           at
           Yorke
           ,
           and
           then
           and
           there
           did
           him
           homage
           for
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           Lastly
           it
           appeared
           by
           the
           Popes
           Bulls
           written
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           were
           excommunicated
           by
           divers
           Popes
           because
           they
           would
           not
           obey
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           their
           Lords
           and
           Soveraignes
           .
        
         
           Bu●
           against
           all
           this
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           may
           be
           said
           by
           us
           to
           fortifie
           and
           defend
           our
           Title
           ,
           the
           Scots
           make
           three
           principall
           Objections
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           that
           their
           King
           never
           did
           homage
           unto
           us
           but
           for
           the
           Countries
           of
           
             Northumberland
             ;
             Cumberland
             ,
             Westmerland
          
           and
           Huntingdon
           ;
           the
           which
           they
           confess
           they
           held
           of
           our
           Kings
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           grant
           and
           guift
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           Edward
           the
           third
           being
           chosen
           Arbitrator
           of
           the
           great
           and
           notable
           contention
           that
           was
           betwixt
           
             Iohn
             Bali●l
          
           and
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           took
           the
           two
           Competitors
           aside
           ,
           and
           sounded
           which
           of
           them
           would
           take
           the
           kingdom
           to
           hold
           it
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           when
           Robert
           (
           whose
           Title
           was
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           best
           )
           refused
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           was
           content
           to
           performe
           ,
           hee
           wrongfully
           pronounced
           Judgement
           for
           
             Iohn
             Baliol
          
           ;
           and
           so
           extorted
           this
           Homage
           by
           Fraud
           and
           Corruption
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           that
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Realme
           never
           acknowledged
           this
           Homage
           ,
           but
           were
           so
           farr
           from
           yeilding
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           deprived
           
             Iohn
             Baliol
          
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           same
           unto
           Robert
           the
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           submitted
           himself
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           unto
           King
           Ed.
           
        
         
           The
           three
           Obj●ctions
           may
           not
           be
           unanswered
           ;
           and
           therefore
           unto
           ●very
           one
           of
           them
           in
           Order
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           a
           King
           may
           hold
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           no
           Superior
           ,
           and
           yet
           owe
           Homage
           for
           some
           Member
           thereof
           unto
           another
           ,
           or
           some
           Principality
           that
           hee
           holdeth
           of
           an
           other
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           still
           nevertheless
           remaine
           a
           most
           absolute
           King
           :
           For
           who
           will
           deny
           King
           Edward
           the
           third
           of
           England
           to
           be
           either
           absolute
           or
           Soveraigne
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           although
           he
           swore
           Homage
           and
           Fidelity
           unto
           King
           Iohn
           of
           France
           for
           Gascoigne
           and
           other
           Dominions
           which
           he
           held
           of
           him
           in
           France
           ?
           Or
           who
           will
           take
           the
           Emperor
           Chales
           the
           fift
           not
           to
           bee
           an
           absolute
           and
           Soveraign
           King
           in
           Spain
           or
           other
           his
           Dominions
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           because
           hee
           sometimes
           owed
           Fidelity
           and
           Homage
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           for
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Burgondy
           ?
           B●t
           the
           case
           is
           altered
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           because
           hee
           did
           Homage
           both
           for
           these
           Countries
           and
           for
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           And
           this
           is
           no
           good
           Argument
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Scots
           did
           Homage
           unto
           England
           for
           certain
           English
           Provinces
           held
           of
           England
           ,
           therefore
           they
           did
           not
           Homage
           for
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           second
           Objection
           is
           of
           better
           weight
           ,
           and
           yet
           may
           bee
           thus
           answered
           ;
           I
           might
           here
           oppose
           the
           Credit
           of
           an
           English
           man
           against
           a
           Scots
           credit
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           have
           Holinshed
           ,
           and
           
             Th●
             .
             Walsingham
          
           speaking
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           well
           believed
           as
           
             Hector
             Boetius
          
           and
           
             George
             Buchanan
          
           would
           bee
           credited
           when
           they
           speake
           for
           Scotland
           .
           But
           you
           shall
           heare
           this
           Objection
           confuted
           by
           an
           Italian
           ,
           namely
           by
           
             Pelidore
             Virgil
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           more
           indifferency
           ,
           of
           less
           partiality
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           of
           better
           Judgement
           :
           against
           whom
           if
           it
           be
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           either
           hired
           to
           write
           our
           History
           favorably
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           could
           write
           nothing
           of
           us
           but
           what
           he
           had
           from
           us
           ;
           I
           ●nswer
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           man
           justly
           condemned
           upon
           a
           bare
           and
           light
           suspition
           ;
           and
           I
           eftsoones
           say
           as
           I
           once
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           where
           a
           matter
           cannot
           be
           proved
           but
           by
           domestical
           witnesses
           ,
           there
           such
           a
           proof
           is
           both
           allowable
           and
           lawfull
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           to
           refell
           this
           Objection
           ,
           I
           say
           out
           of
           
             Polid.
             Virgil
          
           ,
           that
           K●ng
           Edward
           pronounced
           not
           Judgment
           for
           
             Iohn
             Balioll
          
           because
           he
           promised
           to
           hold
           Scotland
           in
           homage
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           came
           of
           the
           eldest
           Daughter
           of
           King
           David
           ,
           and
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           of
           the
           Second
           .
           I
           strengthen
           my
           saying
           by
           these
           Arguments
           ;
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           King
           Edward
           very
           wisely
           ,
           when
           as
           this
           great
           con●ention
           was
           referred
           unto
           his
           Audience
           and
           determination
           ,
           he
           called
           together
           (
           as
           
             Hector
             Boeti●s
          
           himself
           writeth
           )
           the
           learnedst
           men
           of
           England
           and
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           he
           sent
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Question
           into
           France
           ,
           whence
           he
           received
           Answer
           ,
           that
           
             Iohn
             Baliolls
          
           Title
           was
           the
           better
           ;
           And
           because
           he
           might
           be
           su●pected
           if
           he
           should
           examine
           the
           matter
           alone
           ,
           and
           give
           sentence
           himself
           ,
           he
           chose
           12.
           
           English
           men
           (
           as
           Boetius
           saith
           )
           or
           20.
           (
           as
           Holinshed
           reporte●h
           )
           and
           as
           many
           Scots
           as
           English
           men
           ,
           whom
           he
           made
           Judges
           of
           the
           controversie
           ;
           and
           they
           when
           they
           had
           throughly
           discussed
           both
           conpetitors
           Rights
           ,
           gave
           Judgment
           for
           
             Iohn
             Balioll
          
           ,
           which
           Award
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           King.
           Then
           whenas
           the
           King
           had
           seen
           so
           many
           Evidences
           and
           proofs
           confirming
           his
           Right
           and
           Title
           unto
           the
           Soveraignity
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           are
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           he
           who
           had
           Right
           to
           that
           which
           he
           demanded
           ,
           would
           condition
           with
           the
           Competitors
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           is
           objected
           ?
           Lastly
           although
           he
           had
           made
           
             Iohn
             Bali●ll
          
           to
           enter
           into
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           binde
           himselfe
           thereunto
           ,
           this
           cannot
           help
           the
           Scots
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           Claime
           his
           Right
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           is
           likely
           to
           detaine
           and
           withstand
           his
           Right
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           have
           his
           lawfull
           Favor
           unlesse
           he
           will
           be
           content
           .
           And
           this
           is
           most
           lawful
           in
           a
           cause
           of
           Contention
           betwixt
           the
           Soveraigne
           and
           his
           Vassal
           ,
           because
           the
           Soveraigne
           must
           require
           Homage
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           Vassal
           is
           not
           (
           in
           some
           Mens
           opinion
           )
           bound
           to
           do
           him
           homage
           unlesse
           it
           be
           required
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Objection
           is
           Answered
           with
           as
           little
           difficultie
           as
           the
           rest
           :
           For
           the
           chief
           Peers
           of
           Scotland
           acknowledged
           Obedience
           and
           homage
           unto
           King
           Edward
           :
           They
           consented
           unto
           the
           delivery
           which
           
             Iohn
             Balioll
          
           made
           unto
           our
           king
           of
           his
           kingdom
           ;
           they
           required
           our
           king
           to
           be
           bound
           (
           as
           he
           was
           )
           in
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Marks
           to
           deliver
           the
           kingdom
           to
           thier
           king
           again
           within
           two
           moneths
           ;
           and
           they
           appointed
           certain
           principal
           Noblemen
           to
           receive
           and
           keep
           the
           Revenues
           and
           Profits
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           his
           use
           ,
           whom
           King
           Edward
           should
           declare
           to
           have
           best
           Right
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Balioll
          
           was
           not
           deprived
           of
           his
           Crown
           by
           the
           States
           and
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           (
           as
           Bucanan
           reporteth
           )
           but
           was
           enforced
           (
           as
           
             Hector
             Boetius
          
           restifieth
           )
           to
           resigne
           all
           his
           right
           in
           the
           Crown
           unto
           King
           Edward
           ,
           and
           to
           relinquish
           and
           give
           over
           his
           kingdom
           and
           at
           ;
           the
           same
           time
           all
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           did
           swear
           homage
           and
           Obed●ence
           unto
           our
           King
           :
           and
           Boetius
           hath
           nothing
           to
           say
           〈◊〉
           their
           defence
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           King
           enforced
           them
           thereunto
           ;
           As
           though
           it
           were
           not
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Superior
           to
           constraine
           his
           Vassals
           and
           Subjects
           (
           in
           case
           fair
           means
           cannot
           prevaile
           with
           them
           )
           by
           violence
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           duty
           and
           service
           unto
           him
           .
           But
           it
           pleased
           the
           Almighty
           to
           punish
           the
           Scotish
           disloyalty
           ,
           Inconstancy
           and
           Rebellion
           :
           they
           revolted
           often
           ;
           They
           broke
           their
           promise
           many
           times
           ;
           They
           thought
           it
           lawfull
           to
           delude
           us
           with
           fair
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           deceive
           us
           with
           vaine
           promises
           ;
           But
           the
           eternall
           who
           hateth
           deceivers
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           dealings
           ,
           so
           prospered
           all
           our
           Attemps
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           
           our
           King
           for
           a
           while
           left
           them
           destitute
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           caused
           them
           to
           swear
           and
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           some
           of
           his
           own
           laws
           ;
           made
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           (
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Odomar
             Valentinian
          
           )
           Governor
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           have
           no
           Memory
           ,
           no
           Monument
           nor
           Testimony
           of
           a
           Royal
           Majesty
           ,
           he
           transferred
           a
           Seate
           of
           Stone
           (
           whereupon
           their
           Kings
           were
           wont
           to
           sit
           at
           their
           Coronation
           )
           out
           of
           Scotland
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           remainth
           at
           th●s
           day
           at
           Westminster
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           leave
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Testimonies
           ,
           because
           they
           carry
           the
           lesse
           credit
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           reported
           by
           our
           own
           Historiographers
           ,
           I
           will
           come
           to
           the
           violent
           presumptions
           which
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Histories
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           that
           God
           hath
           blessed
           us
           with
           many
           famous
           and
           notable
           Victories
           against
           the
           Scots
           .
           Then
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           that
           we
           had
           alwaies
           wit
           enough
           to
           make
           our
           best
           advantage
           of
           those
           victories
           .
           Next
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           but
           that
           we
           took
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           advantage●
           :
           And
           who
           will
           think
           that
           when
           we
           were
           so
           often
           provoked
           ,
           so
           many
           times
           deceived
           ,
           so
           throughly
           informed
           of
           our
           Right
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           not
           claime
           our
           Right
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           time
           of
           this
           notable
           competency
           betwixt
           
             Iohn
             Balioll
          
           and
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           that
           Ericus
           King
           of
           Norway
           ,
           sent
           certain
           Ambassadors
           wi●h
           Letters
           of
           Commissi●n
           from
           him
           to
           demand
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           in
           the
           Right
           of
           his
           Daughter
           Margaret
           ,
           sometimes
           Wife
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ;
           in
           which
           Letter
           he
           acknowledgeth
           our
           King
           to
           be
           Lord
           and
           Soveraigne
           of
           Scotland
           .
           And
           why
           should
           there
           be
           found
           Bulls
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           for
           not
           obeying
           our
           Kings
           ?
           Or
           why
           should
           it
           be
           recorded
           ,
           that
           two
           K●ngs
           of
           Scotland
           Carried
           ,
           at
           severall
           times
           ,
           the
           Sword
           before
           King
           Arthur
           and
           king
           Richard
           at
           their
           Coronations
           ?
           Or
           why
           is
           it
           not
           probable
           that
           Scotland
           should
           be
           as
           well
           Subject
           unto
           us
           ,
           as
           Bohemia
           and
           Hungaria
           were
           unto
           the
           Empire
           ,
           Naples
           and
           Sicilie
           unto
           
             Rome
             ,
             Burgondy
          
           and
           Navarr
           unto
           France
           ;
           the
           Du●edom
           of
           Moscovia
           a●d
           the
           Marquisate
           of
           Brandiburge
           unto
           
             Pol●n●a
             ,
             Portugall
          
           unto
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           Austria
           unto
           Bohemia
           ?
           Or
           l●stly
           ,
           why
           may
           it
           not
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           as
           these
           Kingdoms
           and
           Dominions
           remaine
           still
           in
           their
           old
           Subjection
           and
           acknowledg
           their
           Ancient
           Soveraigne
           ,
           so
           Scotland
           ought
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ?
           Our
           Fortune
           seldome
           failed
           us
           against
           them
           ;
           They
           never
           used
           us
           so
           kindly
           ,
           nor
           our
           kings
           at
           any
           time
           behaved
           themselves
           so
           unwisely
           ,
           that
           they
           Resigned
           their
           Right
           and
           Title
           unto
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           other
           Princes
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           the
           like
           advantage
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           inferiority
           ,
           as
           a
           Frenchman
           contracting
           or
           bargaining
           with
           one
           of
           our
           Nation
           in
           England
           ,
           maketh
           himself
           by
           this
           contract
           and
           Bargaine
           a
           Subject
           unto
           our
           Laws
           ;
           so
           any
           man
           whatsoever
           offending
           within
           our
           Realm
           subjecteth
           himself
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           offence
           ,
           unto
           our
           Jurisdiction
           :
           And
           this
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           mean
           man
           being
           a
           Judge
           ,
           if
           a
           great
           personage
           remaining
           under
           his
           Jurisdiction
           (
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           greatness
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           his
           Authority
           )
           shall
           commit
           an
           offence
           worthie
           of
           Punishment
           during
           his
           abode
           there
           ,
           the
           same
           mean
           and
           Inferior
           Judge
           may
           lawfully
           punish
           his
           Offence
           .
           Example
           will
           make
           this
           matter
           more
           cleer
           .
           For
           Example
           sake
           then
           ,
           grant
           that
           a
           Bishop
           abideth
           a
           while
           within
           an
           Archdeacons
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           there
           offendeth
           in
           some
           Crime
           that
           deserveth
           Punishment
           ;
           the
           question
           may
           be
           ,
           whether
           the
           Archdacon
           may
           punish
           this
           delinquent
           ?
        
         
         
           For
           the
           Negative
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Par
             in
             parem
             non
             habet
             protestatem
             ,
          
           much
           lesse
           an
           Inferior
           against
           his
           Superior
           ;
           and
           that
           an
           Archdeacon
           is
           
             Oculus
             Episcopi
          
           ,
           and
           
             Major
             post
             Episcopum
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           can
           have
           no
           Authority
           over
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           resolved
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Bishop
           be
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocesse
           ,
           the
           Archdeacon
           hath
           sufficient
           Authority
           and
           the
           power
           to
           Chastise
           and
           Correct
           his
           offence
           ;
           but
           he
           cannot
           meddle
           with
           him
           if
           he
           be
           his
           own
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           diversity
           is
           ,
           because
           his
           own
           B●shop
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Archdeacons
           spirituall
           Father
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           Convenient
           that
           the
           Son
           should
           have
           any
           manner
           of
           Authority
           over
           the
           Father
           .
           Now
           since
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           is
           the
           like
           reason
           ,
           there
           the
           like
           Law
           shall
           be
           ,
           I
           may
           boldly
           infer
           by
           this
           Law
           ;
           that
           the
           Scottish
           Que●n
           offending
           within
           her
           Majesties
           Dominion
           ,
           may
           be
           punished
           by
           her
           Grace
           ,
           although
           she
           were
           her
           farr
           better
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           ,
           before
           I
           come
           unto
           her
           voluntary
           and
           forcible
           Resignation
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           she
           committed
           many
           things
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           her
           Imprisonment
           ,
           that
           made
           a
           plaine
           forfeture
           of
           her
           Kingdome
           ;
           But
           although
           when
           I
           t●uched
           the
           duties
           of
           Vassals
           in
           some
           part
           ,
           I
           promised
           to
           touch
           the
           same
           in
           this
           pl●ce
           more
           largely
           ;
           yet
           for
           brevitie
           sake
           ,
           I
           must
           omit
           this
           large
           discourse
           ,
           and
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           French
           King
           called
           our
           King
           Iohn
           in
           question
           for
           the
           murther
           commited
           by
           him
           (
           at
           his
           Instigation
           )
           on
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Nephew
           Arthur
           ,
           and
           forfeited
           his
           States
           in
           France
           for
           his
           not
           Apperance
           ,
           or
           insufficient
           Answer
           unto
           that
           Crime
           ;
           so
           if
           the
           Scottish
           Subjects
           had
           not
           deprived
           their
           Queen
           for
           the
           Par●icide
           la●d
           to
           her
           charge
           ,
           our
           Queens
           most
           excellent
           Majestie
           might
           not
           only
           have
           taken
           notice
           thereof
           ,
           but
           also
           have
           punished
           the
           same
           .
           For
           ,
           albeit
           the
           Fact
           was
           committed
           without
           her
           Highness
           Realm
           and
           Dominion
           ,
           yet
           the
           person
           who
           was
           murthered
           being
           her
           Subject
           and
           Kinsman
           ,
           her
           grace
           might
           
             ex
             eo
             capite
          
           ,
           in
           my
           simple
           opinion
           ,
           lawfully
           have
           proceeded
           against
           the
           Malefactor
           .
           And
           I
           remember
           that
           I
           saw
           a
           man
           executed
           at
           Venice
           because
           he
           killed
           his
           own
           Wife
           in
           Turky
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           proceeded
           against
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           hainousness
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           his
           Wife
           (
           although
           she
           were
           not
           so
           )
           was
           their
           naturall
           Subject
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           confesse
           that
           our
           Common
           Laws
           regard
           not
           offences
           commited
           without
           our
           Realm
           ;
           wherein
           me
           thinketh
           they
           have
           small
           reason
           ;
           For
           ,
           sithence
           that
           for
           a
           Bargain
           made
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           I
           may
           have
           my
           re●edy
           here
           ;
           why
           shall
           not
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           Law
           for
           my
           Child
           and
           Kinsman
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           that
           is
           near
           and
           dear
           unto
           me
           murthered
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           since
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Subject
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           far
           greater
           value
           and
           worth
           then
           his
           goods
           ?
           And
           if
           in
           a
           Civill
           action
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Cause
           and
           originall
           is
           given
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           they
           can
           〈◊〉
           the
           Bond
           and
           Obligation
           to
           be
           made
           at
           Lyons
           ,
           within
           some
           Shire
           in
           England
           ,
           when
           indeed
           the
           same
           Lyons
           which
           they
           meane
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Bond
           was
           made
           ,
           is
           in
           France
           ,
           why
           may
           they
           not
           lawfully
           use
           the
           like
           Fiction
           in
           a
           Criminal
           Cause
           ?
        
         
           But
           now
           the
           third
           point
           that
           Argueth
           the
           late
           Scottish
           Queens
           Inferiority
           unto
           our
           Queen
           ;
           She
           was
           deposed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           longer
           a
           Queen
           .
        
         
           This
           point
           hath
           in
           it
           two
           very
           strange
           points
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           to
           hear
           that
           a
           Man
           or
           a
           woman
           being
           borne
           a
           Prince
           should
           be
           deprived
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           which
           receiveth
           a
           Kingdom
           by
           his
           birth
           ,
           should
           lose
           the
           same
           before
           his
           death
           .
           But
           because
           this
           point
           hath
           great
           affinitie
           which
           the
           third
           objection
           that
           is
           made
           against
           the
           unfortunate
           Queens
           Execution
           ,
           I
           will
           forbear
           to
           speak
           thereof
           untill
           I
           come
           to
           that
           Objection
           .
        
         
         
           Considering
           therefore
           all
           the
           premisses
           ,
           I
           may
           boldly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           our
           often
           repeated
           Maxime
           ,
           
             Par
             in
             Parem
             non
             habet
             potestatem
          
           ;
           Her
           Majesties
           proceeding
           against
           the
           Scotish
           Lady
           was
           most
           lawfull
           .
           For
           ,
           although
           as
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Sun
           and
           one
           Moon
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           so
           there
           should
           be
           but
           one
           king
           in
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           yet
           this
           king
           may
           receive
           another
           coming
           into
           his
           Dominion
           (
           if
           he
           will
           )
           gentlie
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           humanitie
           ;
           but
           let
           him
           neither
           admit
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Companion
           ,
           although
           he
           earnestly
           intreat
           him
           ;
           for
           that
           were
           folly
           ;
           nor
           to
           be
           affraid
           to
           punish
           him
           if
           he
           offend
           ;
           for
           that
           would
           argue
           foolish
           Pusillanimitie
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Lewis
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           he
           having
           taken
           Frederick
           his
           Competitor
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           took
           his
           Oath
           that
           he
           should
           never
           affect
           the
           Empire
           any
           more
           ,
           nor
           bear
           armes
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           set
           him
           at
           Libertie
           ;
           And
           he
           returned
           into
           Austria
           ,
           where
           he
           lived
           af●erwards
           quietly
           ;
           and
           never
           molested
           or
           troub●ed
           the
           Emperor
           more
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           reported
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           that
           he
           having
           taken
           King
           Astiages
           Prisoner
           ,
           Caused
           him
           to
           be
           kept
           as
           a
           king
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           him
           more
           harm●
           :
           And
           that
           he
           likewise
           shewed
           the
           like
           Clemency
           unto
           Croesus
           king
           of
           part
           of
           Asia
           ;
           Now
           as
           these
           kings
           were
           Commended
           as
           well
           by
           those
           who
           lived
           in
           their
           days
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           Posterity
           ,
           for
           their
           courtesie
           shewed
           unto
           these
           Cap●ives
           ;
           So
           it
           had
           greatly
           rebounded
           (
           say
           the
           Scotish
           Queens
           favourers
           )
           unto
           her
           Majesties
           Commendation
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           pleased
           her
           to
           have
           preserved
           the
           unfortunate
           Queen
           ;
           The
           Spanish
           king
           would
           have
           thanked
           her
           ,
           France
           would
           have
           p●●●sed
           her
           ,
           the
           Guisards
           would
           have
           liked
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Orphan
           her
           Sonne
           would
           have
           taken
           very
           it
           kindly
           ;
           Whereas
           now
           all
           these
           are
           or
           justly
           may
           be
           highly
           offended
           and
           displeased
           with
           her
           severily
        
         
           Truly
           ,
           Compassion
           and
           Mercy
           in
           a
           Queen
           towards
           a
           Queen
           is
           commendable
           ,
           and
           it
           becometh
           the
           Feminine
           Sex
           (
           whose
           hearts
           are
           more
           tender
           then
           Mens
           )
           to
           be
           kind
           unto
           their
           own
           kinde
           ;
           But
           if
           this
           kindness
           cannot
           be
           shewed
           without
           manifest
           danger
           unto
           him
           that
           shall
           shew
           it
           ,
           I
           hold
           it
           for
           crueltie
           rather
           then
           clemency
           to
           use
           it
           ;
           For
           there
           is
           
             quaedam
             credulis
             misericordia
          
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           to
           spare
           a
           sinner
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           kill
           a
           sinner
           ;
           and
           poor
           pity
           many
           times
           (
           saith
           the
           Proverb
           )
           overthroweth
           a
           whole
           city
           .
        
         
           Cle●menes
           flying
           from
           king
           Antigonus
           his
           wrath
           and
           violence
           ,
           had
           recourse
           and
           refuge
           unto
           Ptolomy
           king
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           courteously
           entertained
           ,
           and
           promised
           Ayd●
           to
           help
           him
           unto
           his
           kingdomes
           .
           This
           Ayde
           was
           deferred
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ;
           and
           the
           longer
           it
           was
           delayed
           ,
           the
           greater
           was
           Cleomenes
           desire
           to
           return
           into
           his
           country
           ;
           And
           therefore
           finding
           that
           his
           courteous
           host
           was
           so
           given
           unto
           Wine
           and
           Drunkennesse
           that
           there
           was
           small
           hope
           to
           have
           present
           helpe
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           entred
           into
           conspiracy
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Nobles
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           thought
           to
           have
           extorted
           by
           force
           ,
           what
           he
           could
           not
           obtaine
           by
           intreaty
           ,
           but
           he
           failed
           of
           his
           purpose
           ;
           And
           he
           that
           meant
           to
           have
           killed
           ,
           was
           killed
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           if
           Ptolomy
           had
           understood
           his
           Treason
           before
           it
           was
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           and
           he
           punished
           him
           according
           to
           his
           deserts
           ,
           who
           would
           or
           could
           have
           justly
           blamed
           him
           for
           repelling
           Force
           by
           Force
           ?
           who
           would
           have
           been
           grieved
           at
           so
           unthankfull
           a
           Guests
           death
           ?
           who
           would
           have
           sought
           revenge
           for
           so
           ungratefull
           a
           person
           ?
           who
           ,
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           would
           have
           reproved
           in
           an
           other
           that
           which
           he
           would
           have
           done
           himself
           ,
           if
           the
           like
           wrong
           had
           been
           offered
           unto
           himself
           ?
           I
           know
           that
           many
           Prince
           cannot
           abide
           him
           that
           giveth
           such
           counsell
           as
           liketh
           them
           not
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           never
           so
           good
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           cannot
           endure
           that
           any
           man
           should
           presume
           to
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           and
           very
           few
           can
           finde
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           pardon
           him
           that
           would
           take
           away
           their
           lives
           :
           In
           which
           opinion
           the
           more
           stiffly
           they
           dwell
           ,
           the
           more
           reason
           I
           give
           them
           ,
           because
           such
           Lenity
           would
           encourage
           wicked
           and
           evil-minded
           men
           to
           intend
           and
           procure
           their
           final
           destruction
           .
           For
           if
           Cle●menes
           had
           killed
           Ptolomy
           with
           impunity
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           have
           been
           animated
           by
           his
           Example
           to
           have
           made
           the
           like
           Attempt
           ,
           especially
           against
           him
           whose
           death
           might
           yeeld
           him
           any
           manner
           of
           benefit
           ▪
           In
           regard
           whereof
           Ptolemy
           examined
           Cleomenes
           his
           Treason
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           finding
           him
           guilty
           ,
           condemned
           his
           memory
           ,
           and
           caused
           his
           dead
           carcass
           to
           be
           hanged
           up
           to
           his
           great
           dishonour
           and
           perpetual
           infamy
           .
           There
           lived
           many
           good
           and
           courteous
           Princes
           in
           that
           age
           ;
           but
           none
           of
           them
           reprehended
           Ptolomy
           his
           action
           ,
           because
           they
           saw
           that
           if
           they
           tolerated
           or
           allowed
           Cleomenes
           his
           Ingratitude
           and
           Treason
           ,
           being
           such
           as
           no
           man
           but
           a
           most
           wicked
           man
           ever
           adventured
           to
           attempt
           none
           except
           he
           had
           been
           a
           very
           simple
           fool
           would
           have
           made
           any
           conscience
           or
           difficulty
           to
           have
           done
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Since
           therefore
           the
           Scotish
           Queen
           ,
           not
           onely
           resembled
           ,
           but
           exc●lled
           and
           exceeded
           Cleomenes
           (
           for
           she
           conspired
           many
           times
           ,
           but
           he
           but
           once
           against
           his
           Host
           )
           since
           she
           was
           so
           neer
           unto
           her
           as
           Astiages
           was
           to
           Cyrus
           ,
           nor
           could
           not
           serve
           her
           for
           so
           faithfull
           a
           Councellor
           as
           was
           Craesus
           ;
           nor
           in
           sparing
           her
           ,
           she
           was
           to
           regard
           any
           mans
           favour
           or
           friendship
           ,
           as
           Lewis
           the
           Emperor
           did
           the
           Love
           and
           Amity
           of
           Leopald
           the
           duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           when
           he
           shewed
           mercy
           unto
           his
           Competitor
           Frederick
           ;
           why
           should
           her
           Majesty
           have
           spared
           so
           unthankfull
           a
           Guest
           ,
           so
           merciless
           a
           Queen
           ?
           Should
           she
           have
           feared
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           displeasure
           ?
           It
           was
           he
           that
           set
           her
           on
           ▪
           and
           animated
           her
           in
           her
           enterprises
           ;
           And
           therefore
           it
           had
           been
           as
           much
           to
           fear
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           afraid
           to
           execute
           a
           Thief
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           his
           Companion
           .
           Should
           she
           have
           born
           respect
           unto
           the
           Guisards
           ?
           Why
           she
           knew
           their
           hatred
           was
           so
           great
           towards
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           needed
           not
           to
           fear
           to
           increase
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           she
           had
           so
           provided
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           annoy
           her
           .
           Should
           she
           have
           been
           afraid
           of
           the
           French
           Kings
           displeasure
           ?
           Why
           she
           sent
           her
           Process
           ,
           her
           Examination
           ,
           her
           Arraignment
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           he
           rested
           well
           and
           throughly
           satisfied
           therewith
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           to
           reap
           a
           great
           benefit
           by
           her
           death
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           discharged
           of
           the
           Dower
           which
           she
           had
           yearly
           out
           of
           France
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           should
           she
           have
           stood
           in
           fear
           of
           her
           sons
           displeasure
           ?
           Why
           she
           saw
           that
           so
           long
           as
           she
           lived
           he
           could
           not
           live
           in
           peace
           ,
           in
           quiet
           ,
           in
           security
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           they
           when
           they
           deposed
           her
           ,
           or
           rather
           when
           they
           caused
           her
           to
           resigne
           her
           Diadem
           ,
           shewed
           their
           minde
           and
           affection
           towards
           her
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           some
           might
           perhaps
           marvail
           for
           a
           while
           at
           her
           death
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           strange
           President
           ;
           others
           might
           pitty
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           a
           Queen
           ,
           but
           none
           will
           fight
           for
           her
           ,
           because
           that
           they
           which
           were
           allied
           unto
           her
           were
           not
           able
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           had
           no
           alliance
           unto
           her
           ,
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           Revenge
           her
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Objection
           is
           fully
           answered
           ;
           now
           followeth
           the
           third
           ;
           a
           dangerous
           Question
           to
           be
           handled
           by
           a
           Subject
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           too
           boldly
           discussed
           by
           some
           learned
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           considering
           we
           finde
           many
           Texts
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           obey
           Princes
           ,
           to
           be
           subject
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           honour
           them
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ;
           since
           they
           are
           called
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           we
           Children
           ;
           they
           Shepherds
           ,
           and
           we
           their
           Flocks
           ;
           they
           Heads
           ,
           and
           we
           their
           Feet
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           hard
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           an
           heavy
           sentence
           that
           Children
           should
           disobey
           their
           Parents
           ,
           a
           Flock
           to
           
           Rebel
           against
           their
           Shepherd
           ,
           or
           the
           Feet
           to
           presume
           to
           command
           and
           direct
           the
           Head.
           
        
         
           This
           question
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           it
           is
           dangerous
           and
           difficult
           ,
           is
           largly
           discussed
           by
           
             George
             Buchanan
          
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Iure
             Regni
             apud
             Scotes
          
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           him
           who
           was
           ashamed
           to
           put
           his
           name
           unto
           the
           Book
           that
           was
           lately
           written
           against
           the
           French
           king
           .
           In
           these
           two
           authors
           you
           shall
           finde
           every
           point
           of
           this
           third
           Objection
           sufficiently
           debated
           :
           You
           shall
           finde
           the
           Text
           alledged
           out
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           learnedly
           answered
           :
           You
           shall
           finde
           many
           examples
           of
           profane
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           ,
           of
           Princes
           that
           have
           been
           done
           to
           death
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           more
           to
           move
           others
           perhaps
           then
           there
           is
           to
           move
           me
           to
           subscribe
           to
           their
           opinion
           .
           For
           Buchanan
           argueth
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           rather
           commend
           his
           subtilty
           ,
           then
           his
           conscience
           .
           And
           he
           that
           writeth
           against
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           sheweth
           himself
           too
           partial
           ,
           too
           malicious
           ,
           too
           injurious
           to
           Princes
           :
           And
           Buchanan
           giveth
           too
           great
           Authority
           unto
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           too
           much
           power
           unto
           the
           Pope
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           Princes
           received
           their
           first
           Authority
           from
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           It
           is
           likewise
           certain
           ,
           that
           this
           Authority
           was
           given
           them
           to
           be
           used
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           people
           .
           And
           no
           man
           will
           deny
           that
           Countries
           can
           subsist
           and
           stand
           without
           kings
           :
           But
           shall
           every
           man
           that
           receiveth
           a
           benefit
           of
           another
           be
           alwayes
           subject
           unto
           him
           that
           once
           pleasured
           him
           ?
           Shall
           either
           a
           rude
           multitude
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           contentious
           Rebels
           judge
           when
           a
           King
           useth
           his
           Authority
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           people
           ?
           And
           because
           Countries
           have
           flourished
           ,
           and
           may
           still
           flourish
           without
           a
           king
           ,
           shall
           therefore
           every
           Country
           reject
           their
           king
           ,
           when
           they
           dislike
           their
           king
           ?
           It
           ●eemeth
           that
           Buchanan
           is
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           because
           he
           approveth
           the
           death
           of
           king
           Iames
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           alloweth
           the
           approbation
           that
           was
           made
           thereof
           by
           some
           of
           the
           people
           and
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           principal
           Actors
           in
           the
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           same
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Authors
           of
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           causes
           which
           moved
           those
           Rebels
           to
           bear
           Arms
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           were
           but
           two
           ;
           The
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           made
           certain
           base
           money
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           not
           in
           again
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           The
           other
           that
           he
           had
           advanced
           certain
           base
           Personages
           unto
           high
           places
           of
           great
           credit
           and
           dignity
           ;
           if
           these
           two
           faults
           might
           be
           amended
           ,
           the
           Rebels
           offered
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           their
           King.
           The
           King
           yeelded
           not
           unto
           these
           motions
           ;
           Why
           ?
           The
           History
           giveth
           a
           good
           reason
           for
           the
           King.
           They
           made
           these
           demands
           being
           in
           Arms.
           It
           seemeth
           that
           they
           would
           not
           entreat
           ,
           but
           inforce
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           chastise
           their
           insolency
           and
           boldness
           ,
           who
           presumed
           to
           War
           against
           him
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           he
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           stood
           in
           manifest
           danger
           of
           foreign
           Enemies
           .
           There
           was
           amongst
           them
           ,
           namely
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albania
           ,
           who
           affected
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           who
           to
           further
           his
           Traiterous
           purposes
           ,
           had
           joyned
           with
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           against
           his
           native
           Country
           ,
           and
           animated
           his
           lewd
           confederates
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           obstinate
           and
           unlawful
           demands
           .
           They
           considered
           not
           that
           extream
           necessity
           and
           want
           compelled
           their
           King
           to
           use
           that
           money
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           had
           taken
           these
           base
           persons
           from
           the
           King
           for
           which
           they
           seemed
           to
           rebel
           ,
           and
           had
           hanged
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           Law
           and
           Equity
           ,
           they
           laid
           not
           down
           their
           Weapons
           ,
           but
           followed
           the
           poor
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           followed
           him
           that
           at
           length
           they
           flew
           him
           .
           And
           why
           ?
           My
           Author
           giveth
           this
           reason
           ,
           Because
           they
           knew
           that
           they
           had
           so
           highly
           offended
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           feared
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           
           have
           spared
           him
           (
           as
           some
           better
           minded
           then
           the
           rest
           purposed
           to
           have
           done
           )
           he
           would
           have
           been
           revenged
           of
           them
           .
           This
           murther
           ,
           the
           States
           of
           Scotland
           (
           saith
           Buchanan
           )
           allowed
           ,
           and
           ordained
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           called
           in
           question
           or
           troubled
           for
           the
           same
           .
           But
           what
           States
           are
           these
           ?
           Those
           (
           saith
           my
           Author
           )
           that
           had
           born
           Arms
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           was
           murthered
           :
           And
           they
           had
           good
           cause
           to
           decree
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           accused
           of
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           will
           some
           man
           of
           Buchanans
           opinion
           say
           unto
           me
           ?
           Shall
           Princes
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           censure
           them
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           subject
           unto
           the
           Laws
           ?
           May
           they
           not
           be
           called
           to
           an
           accompt
           ?
           Shall
           the
           people
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           derive
           their
           Authority
           ,
           have
           no
           manner
           of
           authority
           over
           them
           ?
           And
           hath
           it
           not
           been
           always
           held
           very
           dangerous
           in
           a
           State
           to
           have
           any
           man
           so
           mighty
           that
           no
           man
           may
           or
           dare
           controle
           him
           ?
           Truly
           I
           allow
           not
           that
           liberty
           unto
           Princes
           ,
           that
           their
           pleasure
           shall
           stand
           always
           for
           a
           Law
           :
           I
           limit
           their
           Wills
           unto
           Reason
           ,
           I
           tie
           their
           commandments
           unto
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           I
           fasten
           their
           Decrees
           unto
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           unto
           Equity
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           Weal
           of
           the
           people
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           be
           not
           regarded
           ,
           I
           take
           their
           Laws
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           their
           Commandmen●s
           unjust
           ,
           their
           Decrees
           ●●ique
           .
           I
           know
           that
           good
           Princes
           are
           so
           far
           from
           nor
           subjecting
           themselves
           unto
           their
           Laws
           ,
           that
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           and
           their
           causes
           to
           be
           tried
           daily
           by
           their
           Laws
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           negligence
           or
           wilfulness
           by
           folly
           or
           ignorance
           ,
           by
           malice
           or
           forgetfulness
           ,
           begin
           to
           contemn
           their
           Laws
           .
           I
           think
           it
           convenient
           that
           they
           should
           be
           modestly
           rebuked
           ,
           but
           not
           utterly
           rejected
           ;
           be
           in
           a
           mannerly
           sort
           checked
           ,
           but
           not
           violently
           condemned
           ;
           be
           gently
           admonished
           ,
           but
           not
           straight
           ways
           furiously
           and
           turbulently
           punished
           .
           Is
           there
           no
           way
           but
           down
           with
           them
           ,
           depose
           them
           ,
           kill
           them
           ?
           Must
           we
           cry
           against
           the
           Lords
           annointed
           with
           the
           Jews
           ▪
           as
           they
           did
           against
           Christ
           ,
           
             Crucifige
             ,
             Crucifige
          
           ;
           and
           not
           rather
           learn
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           people
           is
           no
           competent
           Judge
           to
           determine
           matters
           of
           great
           weight
           and
           consequence
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           such
           a
           stranger
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Histories
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           know
           that
           some
           Princes
           have
           been
           deposed
           for
           their
           insufficiency
           ,
           as
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Theodorick
          
           ,
           and
           Chilperick
           ;
           others
           for
           their
           negligence
           ,
           as
           again
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Lewis
          
           sirnamed
           
             Do
             nothing
          
           ;
           some
           for
           poysoning
           the
           next
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           Martina
           Empress
           of
           Constantinople
           ;
           others
           for
           perjury
           ,
           and
           not
           keeping
           promise
           with
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           Iustinian
           the
           Son
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Fourth
           ;
           some
           for
           not
           tendring
           the
           Weal
           ,
           and
           publick
           Welfare
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           Richard
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           others
           for
           murthering
           them
           which
           reprehended
           their
           vices
           ,
           as
           Boleslaus
           King
           of
           Polonia
           ;
           some
           for
           usurping
           things
           not
           belonging
           unto
           their
           Crown
           ,
           as
           Sumberlanus
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ;
           others
           for
           their
           extream
           rigor
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           as
           Sigismond
           King
           of
           Hungary
           ;
           some
           for
           their
           childrens
           Adultery
           ,
           as
           Tarquine
           King
           of
           Rome
           ;
           others
           for
           Tyranny
           ,
           as
           Archilaus
           ,
           Son
           to
           Herod
           ;
           some
           for
           unreasonable
           exactions
           ,
           as
           Slaomire
           King
           of
           Abredites
           ;
           and
           others
           for
           corruption
           ,
           as
           Adolph
           the
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           all
           these
           Depositions
           were
           examined
           and
           tried
           by
           the
           Touchstone
           of
           Law
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           will
           be
           found
           scant
           lawful
           .
           For
           all
           these
           crimes
           in
           private
           men
           ,
           are
           not
           capital
           ,
           and
           therefore
           why
           should
           they
           be
           so
           severely
           punished
           in
           Princes
           ?
           How
           many
           judges
           take
           Bribes
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           deposed
           ?
           How
           many
           Magistrates
           are
           negligent
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           punished
           ?
           How
           many
           Officers
           execute
           not
           their
           Offices
           and
           are
           not
           removed
           ?
           
           How
           many
           rich
           men
           offend
           in
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           censured
           ?
           briefly
           ,
           How
           many
           Noble
           men
           commit
           Adultery
           and
           Murther
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           condemned
           ?
           In
           Poland
           the
           Gentleman
           that
           killeth
           a
           Yeoman
           payeth
           but
           a
           certain
           Fine
           in
           money
           ;
           in
           France
           he
           that
           killeth
           another
           manfully
           and
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           is
           seldom
           executed
           .
           In
           Italy
           many
           are
           vilely
           murthered
           ,
           and
           the
           Murtherers
           are
           not
           always
           punished
           .
           And
           in
           all
           Countries
           grievous
           Crimes
           are
           either
           tolerated
           or
           pardoned
           ,
           sometimes
           because
           the
           Malefactors
           are
           descended
           of
           notable
           parents
           ,
           whom
           Princes
           are
           loth
           to
           offend
           and
           discontent
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heard
           how
           Dunorix
           was
           spared
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           for
           Diviaticus
           his
           Brothers
           sake
           ;
           and
           our
           Chronicles
           report
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           having
           taken
           in
           the
           Barons
           Wars
           many
           Schollars
           of
           Oxford
           in
           Northampton
           ,
           who
           did
           him
           more
           harm
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           would
           have
           hanged
           them
           all
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           Council
           perswaded
           him
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           because
           in
           executing
           them
           he
           might
           displease
           their
           friends
           ,
           who
           were
           Gentlemen
           and
           Noblemen
           of
           great
           Houses
           .
           Shall
           mean
           personages
           ,
           vile
           murtherers
           ,
           private
           men
           escape
           unpunished
           ,
           and
           must
           the
           Law
           be
           executed
           with
           all
           severity
           upon
           Princes
           ?
           They
           are
           in
           higher
           places
           ,
           their
           actions
           are
           beheld
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           most
           men
           are
           lead
           by
           their
           example
           .
           True
           ,
           but
           David
           was
           not
           punished
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           killed
           
             Uriah
             ;
             Solomon
          
           was
           not
           deposed
           although
           he
           kept
           many
           Concubines
           ;
           Herod
           was
           not
           streightways
           deprived
           for
           murthering
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           long
           before
           Saul
           was
           removed
           by
           David
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           then
           ?
           May
           Princes
           offend
           as
           often
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           punished
           ?
           No
           ;
           Must
           their
           Subjects
           endure
           all
           their
           Cruelties
           and
           Tyrannies
           ?
           No
           ;
           May
           they
           be
           troublesom
           unto
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           untrue
           unto
           their
           Confederates
           ,
           Enemies
           unto
           the
           common
           peace
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           be
           reprehended
           ?
           No
           ;
           What
           course
           is
           then
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           bridle
           their
           Appetites
           ,
           and
           restrain
           their
           Insolency
           ?
           Truly
           I
           finde
           two
           notable
           Laws
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           such
           Princes
           ,
           the
           one
           made
           by
           Conrad
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           Otho
           the
           Third
           .
        
         
           Conrad
           his
           Law
           commanded
           all
           Princes
           to
           embrace
           Peace
           ,
           to
           maintain
           Law
           and
           Equity
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           disturb
           the
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           Estate
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           that
           whosoever
           transgressed
           in
           any
           of
           these
           three
           points
           ,
           should
           suffer
           death
           .
        
         
           Othon
           his
           Law
           was
           much
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ;
           but
           he
           added
           ,
           That
           the
           Prince
           offending
           in
           any
           of
           these
           three
           points
           ,
           should
           besides
           the
           loss
           of
           life
           ,
           lose
           all
           his
           States
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           be
           held
           for
           a
           common
           enemy
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           should
           rise
           in
           arms
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           perturber
           of
           Christian
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           these
           days
           Princes
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           will
           be
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           ready
           to
           help
           every
           one
           that
           complaineth
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           Subjects
           seek
           for
           releif
           abroad
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           releived
           and
           succoured
           at
           home
           ?
           The
           course
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           the
           remedy
           easie
           ,
           if
           men
           will
           not
           deceive
           themselves
           in
           taking
           their
           course
           .
           Every
           Country
           hath
           its
           Parliament
           ,
           every
           Kingdom
           the
           Assembly
           of
           their
           Estates
           ;
           there
           may
           their
           Griefs
           be
           heard
           ,
           their
           Wrongs
           red
           ressed
           ,
           and
           their
           Princes
           repressed
           :
           And
           in
           this
           course
           the
           common
           people
           loseth
           not
           a
           jot
           of
           their
           Authority
           ;
           for
           they
           which
           attribute
           most
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           take
           not
           every
           confused
           ,
           rude
           ,
           and
           tumultuous
           multitude
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           a
           choice
           company
           of
           the
           wisest
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           grave
           ,
           honest
           ,
           discreet
           and
           wise
           men
           amongst
           the
           Commonalty
           .
           It
           must
           not
           be
           such
           base
           and
           
           busie
           companions
           ,
           as
           was
           
             Iack
             Straw
          
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Nicholas
             Rency
          
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
             Iaques
             Artevilla
          
           in
           
             Flanders
             ,
             George
             Zechius
          
           in
           
             Bohemia
             ,
             Anthony
             Bavadella
          
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Siler
          
           in
           Switzerland
           ,
           that
           must
           presume
           to
           controll
           mighty
           Kings
           ,
           or
           to
           alter
           well
           governed
           States
           :
           For
           such
           petty
           Companions
           are
           better
           able
           to
           mislead
           a
           number
           of
           simple
           people
           with
           their
           venemous
           tongues
           ,
           then
           to
           consider
           with
           discretion
           ,
           that
           many
           things
           are
           done
           in
           every
           Kingdom
           which
           Princes
           know
           not
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           divers
           abuses
           are
           committed
           ,
           which
           the
           Officers
           that
           commit
           them
           keep
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           can
           possible
           ,
           from
           their
           Princes
           knowledge
           ;
           which
           abuses
           should
           be
           quickly
           redressed
           if
           the
           king
           might
           be
           made
           acquainted
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           Companions
           consider
           not
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           unto
           which
           Princes
           either
           can
           be
           contented
           ,
           or
           be
           constrained
           to
           submit
           themselves
           ,
           and
           wherein
           Subjects
           may
           speak
           unto
           their
           King
           freely
           ,
           so
           they
           speak
           reverently
           ,
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           benefit
           their
           Country
           ;
           I
           said
           ,
           reverently
           ,
           because
           methinks
           it
           is
           not
           tolerable
           ,
           that
           any
           Subject
           be
           he
           never
           so
           great
           and
           mighty
           ,
           should
           use
           unreverent
           speeches
           unto
           his
           King
           secretly
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           an
           open
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           did
           Richard
           Earl
           Marshal
           of
           England
           unto
           King
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           King
           called
           him
           in
           choler
           (
           and
           perhaps
           not
           without
           occasion
           )
           Traytor
           ,
           gave
           him
           the
           lye
           in
           the
           Parliament
           House
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           to
           his
           face
           he
           cared
           not
           for
           him
           because
           he
           was
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           in
           obedience
           unto
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           the
           Realm
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           hurt
           him
           ;
           And
           when
           the
           king
           answered
           ,
           he
           could
           intercept
           his
           victuals
           ,
           and
           suffer
           no
           man
           to
           bring
           him
           any
           manner
           of
           Provision
           ,
           he
           replyed
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           sent
           any
           to
           intercept
           his
           victuals
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           them
           home
           shorter
           by
           the
           heads
           then
           they
           came
           .
           Such
           an
           audacious
           and
           unreverent
           speech
           coming
           to
           the
           ears
           of
           such
           busie
           Companions
           as
           
             Iack
             Straw
          
           and
           
             Iack
             Cade
          
           were
           in
           England
           ,
           would
           make
           them
           take
           the
           Speaker
           for
           a
           Demy
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           Patron
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           for
           a
           Protector
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           being
           carried
           from
           them
           unto
           others
           ,
           may
           draw
           them
           like
           a
           company
           of
           mad-men
           ,
           to
           adventure
           life
           and
           limbs
           for
           such
           a
           desperate
           Cataline
           ,
           and
           without
           ever
           considering
           whereabout
           they
           go
           ,
           to
           undertake
           for
           his
           sake
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           Town
           and
           Country
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           like
           the
           Physitian
           that
           prescribeth
           a
           remedy
           unto
           his
           Patient
           ,
           but
           telleth
           him
           not
           how
           he
           shall
           come
           by
           it
           ;
           so
           I
           talk
           much
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           I
           conceal
           how
           difficult
           it
           will
           be
           to
           have
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           especially
           when
           a
           Prince
           ,
           without
           whose
           consent
           and
           commandment
           the
           same
           cannot
           be
           called
           ,
           knoweth
           ,
           or
           mistrusteth
           that
           any
           thing
           shall
           be
           debated
           and
           determined
           therein
           to
           his
           prejudice
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           this
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           wrongs
           that
           are
           offered
           be
           not
           too
           great
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           to
           suffer
           them
           with
           patience
           ,
           th●n
           to
           seek
           to
           reform
           them
           by
           violence
           .
           But
           if
           the
           outrages
           grow
           once
           to
           be
           so
           extream
           that
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           endured
           ,
           I
           hold
           the
           same
           for
           a
           most
           unfortunate
           ,
           unhappy
           ,
           and
           servile
           State
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Nobility
           is
           either
           too
           timerous
           ,
           or
           so
           besotted
           with
           the
           love
           unto
           a
           bad
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           be
           moved
           upon
           the
           just
           complaints
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           distressed
           Commonalty
           ,
           to
           enforce
           him
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           :
           and
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           violence
           ,
           I
           require
           discretion
           and
           judgement
           in
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           lest
           they
           mar
           a
           good
           Cause
           with
           evil
           handling
           thereof
           ,
           as
           did
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           deserved
           a
           triumph
           ,
           took
           so
           violent
           a
           course
           in
           demanding
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           his
           sure
           was
           rejected
           ,
           to
           his
           endless
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           his
           Countries
           great
           detriment
           .
           Let
           the
           Subjects
           be
           therefore
           humble
           Petitioners
           unto
           the
           Princes
           to
           reform
           such
           abuses
           as
           are
           notoriously
           
           known
           to
           be
           abuses
           .
           Let
           them
           yeeld
           such
           measure
           unto
           their
           kings
           as
           they
           would
           desire
           for
           themselves
           ;
           let
           them
           when
           neither
           their
           humble
           suits
           may
           prevail
           ,
           nor
           their
           gentle
           connivence
           or
           toleration
           mitigate
           the
           wrath
           ,
           or
           moderate
           the
           affections
           of
           their
           Soveraigns
           ,
           humbly
           beseech
           the
           Peers
           of
           the
           Realm
           to
           be
           their
           Patrons
           and
           Protectors
           of
           their
           Innocency
           .
           Then
           will
           he
           that
           ruleth
           Princes
           ,
           and
           hath
           their
           hearts
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           that
           can
           prevent
           their
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           cross
           their
           intentions
           ,
           raise
           up
           some
           better
           disposed
           then
           others
           ,
           better
           minded
           then
           the
           common
           sort
           of
           men
           are
           ,
           better
           able
           then
           the
           Commonalty
           is
           to
           judge
           of
           wrongs
           ,
           to
           redress
           injuries
           ,
           and
           to
           repress
           evil-disposed
           Princes
           .
        
         
           All
           Authority
           is
           divided
           into
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Temporal
           ;
           of
           the
           one
           the
           Pope
           ,
           of
           the
           other
           the
           Emperor
           challengeth
           superiority
           ;
           and
           yet
           both
           these
           Heads
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           preheminence
           ,
           their
           power
           and
           prerogatives
           ,
           have
           been
           reduced
           to
           Reason
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           swerved
           from
           all
           Reason
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           by
           Reason
           were
           led
           to
           challenge
           Power
           and
           Authority
           over
           them
           .
           For
           both
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Cardinals
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           have
           claimed
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           claims
           have
           used
           a
           certain
           Right
           both
           over
           the
           Pope
           and
           over
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           when
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           of
           them
           hath
           been
           found
           negligent
           in
           their
           duties
           ;
           and
           therefore
           have
           presumed
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           hath
           been
           devolved
           unto
           them
           .
           Even
           when
           an
           inferiour
           Prelate
           is
           negligent
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           may
           assume
           into
           his
           hands
           all
           his
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Authority
           ;
           or
           when
           the
           Bishop
           is
           careless
           in
           performance
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           either
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           or
           the
           Arch-bishop
           may
           lawfully
           rebuke
           his
           negligence
           ,
           and
           reform
           whatsoever
           he
           vouchsafed
           not
           to
           amend
           ;
           so
           although
           the
           Pope
           challengeth
           to
           be
           by
           many
           degrees
           higher
           then
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           yet
           divers
           Cardinals
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Iulius
           the
           second
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           Church
           had
           need
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Head
           ,
           as
           others
           Member
           thereof
           ,
           implored
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           with
           assurance
           of
           their
           help
           and
           assistance
           caused
           certain
           peremptory
           citations
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           
             Modena
             ,
             Bolognia
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Cities
           of
           Italy
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           cited
           the
           said
           Pope
           to
           appear
           at
           a
           general
           Councel
           to
           be
           he●d
           at
           Pisa
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           to
           such
           Articles
           as
           should
           be
           layed
           in
           against
           him
           ,
           touching
           his
           Simony
           ,
           negligence
           ,
           and
           other
           abuses
           not
           specified
           in
           the
           said
           Citations
           ;
           In
           regard
           of
           which
           faults
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Negligence
           ,
           they
           affirmed
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           sufficient
           and
           fit
           to
           govern
           the
           Universal
           Church
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           call
           and
           summon
           a
           general
           Councel
           was
           lawfully
           devolved
           unto
           them
           .
           So
           although
           our
           Kings
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           are
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           absolute
           Kings
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           next
           unto
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ;
           yet
           the
           Barons
           ,
           after
           the
           battel
           of
           Lewis
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           ordained
           that
           two
           Earls
           and
           a
           Bishop
           elected
           by
           the
           Commonalty
           should
           chose
           to
           them
           nine
           other
           persons
           ,
           whereof
           three
           should
           alwayes
           remain
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           whole
           twelve
           both
           the
           Court
           and
           the
           Realm
           should
           be
           governed
           .
           So
           in
           the
           fourth
           year
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           Earls
           and
           Barons
           made
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           State
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           which
           because
           the
           King
           would
           neither
           confirm
           ,
           not
           allow
           ,
           were
           confirmed
           by
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           all
           them
           that
           should
           go
           to
           break
           the
           same
           .
           So
           the
           Scotchmen
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Iohn
           their
           King
           ,
           being
           moved
           thereunto
           by
           his
           negligence
           ,
           chose
           twelve
           Peers
           ,
           and
           four
           Bishops
           ,
           four
           Earls
           ,
           and
           four
           Barons
           ,
           by
           whose
           advice
           and
           counsel
           the
           King
           should
           Govern
           the
           Realm
           .
           So
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           although
           (
           as
           
           Bodin
           reporteth
           )
           when
           a
           certain
           Advocate
           pleading
           a
           cause
           in
           France
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           had
           received
           their
           Power
           and
           Authority
           from
           the
           Common-people
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Atturney
           stepped
           up
           and
           requested
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           might
           be
           razed
           out
           of
           his
           Plea
           ;
           shewing
           that
           the
           Kings
           thereof
           never
           received
           any
           Power
           or
           Authority
           from
           the
           common
           people
           and
           required
           ,
           that
           both
           that
           Advocate
           and
           all
           others
           might
           be
           commanded
           (
           as
           he
           and
           they
           were
           )
           never
           to
           use
           the
           like
           words
           in
           their
           pleas
           :
           yet
           before
           and
           since
           that
           time
           divers
           Kings
           of
           France
           have
           been
           censured
           by
           the
           three
           Estates
           of
           their
           Realm
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           those
           Kings
           which
           were
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           deposed
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           if
           Princes
           offend
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           chastened
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           of
           their
           offences
           ;
           and
           it
           cannot
           justly
           or
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           against
           a
           Law
           or
           without
           Law
           which
           is
           done
           by
           an
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           from
           whence
           all
           or
           most
           Laws
           have
           their
           beginning
           ,
           their
           foundation
           ,
           their
           strength
           .
           Neither
           can
           this
           manner
           of
           correction
           embolden
           Subjects
           to
           conspire
           against
           the
           life
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           .
           For
           either
           the
           Majesty
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           or
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           du●y
           towards
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           or
           the
           danger
           that
           followeth
           Rebellions
           ,
           or
           the
           hope
           of
           Reformation
           by
           imploying
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Peers
           and
           Nobility
           will
           alwayes
           restrain
           their
           insolency
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           within
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           true
           obedience
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           Subjects
           are
           disposed
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           they
           may
           (
           say
           the
           Favourers
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Queen
           )
           implore
           the
           aid
           of
           Forreign
           Princes
           to
           suppress
           them
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           cause
           be
           just
           and
           good
           ▪
           I
           grant
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           But
           if
           it
           shall
           proceed
           of
           Malice
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Justice
           ,
           of
           their
           desire
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           their
           Princes
           desert
           ;
           of
           a
           rash
           and
           foolish
           dislike
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           manifest
           Tyranny
           or
           evil
           Government
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           Prince
           so
           ill
           advised
           as
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           succour
           them
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           should
           hear●en
           to
           such
           light
           complaints
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           them
           molest
           another
           King
           ,
           would
           undoubtedly
           by
           Gods
           good
           and
           just
           punishment
           ,
           in
           time
           be
           troubled
           with
           the
           like
           Subjects
           himself
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           coming
           upon
           what
           occasion
           soever
           into
           another
           Princes
           Country
           cannot
           be
           put
           to
           death
           without
           the
           breach
           of
           Humanity
           and
           Hospitality
           .
           Hereunto
           I
           answer
           briefly
           ,
           that
           if
           such
           a
           Prince
           shall
           so
           much
           forget
           himself
           ,
           as
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           detained
           for
           never
           so
           unjust
           a
           cause
           ,
           to
           attempt
           and
           conspire
           by
           himself
           or
           others
           his
           death
           that
           detaineth
           him
           ;
           truly
           ,
           neither
           the
           Laws
           of
           Humanity
           or
           Hospitality
           are
           or
           can
           justly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           Prince
           be
           severely
           punished
           ;
           for
           since
           he
           first
           violateth
           these
           Laws
           himself
           ,
           he
           giveth
           thereby
           just
           occasion
           unto
           him
           whose
           death
           he
           seeketh
           by
           unlawfull
           means
           to
           use
           the
           benefit
           of
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           shortning
           of
           so
           unthankfull
           a
           Guests
           life
           ;
           especially
           if
           before
           his
           attempt
           and
           conspiracy
           his
           detainor
           always
           used
           him
           gently
           and
           curteously
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           never
           seen
           (
           say
           the
           Scotish
           Queens
           friends
           )
           that
           a
           Prince
           flying
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           passing
           by
           another
           Princes
           Realm
           (
           as
           the
           Scotish
           Queen
           did
           )
           to
           go
           into
           another
           Country
           ,
           was
           detained
           prisoner
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           never
           practised
           in
           any
           Age
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           Prince
           ,
           were
           he
           never
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           never
           so
           void
           of
           Humanity
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           vehement
           Objection
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           vehement
           as
           ridiculous
           :
           For
           as
           a
           private
           man
           cannot
           come
           upon
           his
           neighbours
           ground
           without
           his
           leave
           ,
           so
           Princes
           may
           not
           set
           their
           feet
           on
           their
           neighbours
           Territories
           without
           asking
           
           them
           leave
           and
           license
           ;
           and
           the
           Prince
           that
           shall
           presume
           to
           come
           into
           another
           Princes
           Country
           without
           his
           leave
           ,
           is
           thought
           too
           indiscreet
           and
           unwise
           ,
           although
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           coming
           be
           never
           so
           just
           and
           lawfull
           .
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Baldwine
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           being
           driven
           from
           his
           Imperial
           Seat
           ,
           came
           into
           England
           to
           demand
           aid
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           coming
           was
           very
           just
           and
           equitable
           ;
           but
           when
           landed
           at
           Dover
           ,
           word
           was
           sent
           him
           by
           our
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           unadvisedly
           and
           otherwise
           then
           it
           became
           a
           king
           of
           his
           Magnificence
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           adventure
           to
           come
           into
           our
           Realm
           without
           making
           them
           privy
           before
           hand
           to
           his
           coming
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           vouchsafed
           not
           to
           ask
           leave
           ,
           it
           was
           held
           for
           a
           manifest
           sign
           of
           great
           pride
           and
           contempt
           .
        
         
           Was
           there
           ever
           Prince
           that
           took
           a
           more
           just
           and
           necessary
           and
           commendable
           voyage
           then
           Richard
           the
           first
           king
           of
           England
           did
           unto
           the
           Holy
           land
           ?
           Was
           there
           ever
           any
           journey
           of
           which
           followed
           better
           success
           then
           of
           that
           his
           voyage
           ?
           Had
           ever
           Prince
           more
           just
           occasion
           to
           hope
           to
           pass
           by
           another
           Princes
           Country
           without
           danger
           or
           detriment
           then
           he
           had
           ?
           And
           yet
           as
           he
           returned
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           disguised
           in
           apparel
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           not
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           pass
           safely
           ,
           he
           was
           intercepted
           by
           Leopald
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           and
           held
           a
           long
           time
           in
           prison
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           dilivered
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           .
           And
           albeit
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           other
           Princes
           ,
           considering
           that
           he
           was
           unlawfully
           detained
           ,
           became
           Mediators
           and
           Intercessors
           for
           his
           liberty
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           be
           delivered
           before
           he
           had
           endured
           twenty
           two
           moneths
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           had
           paid
           better
           then
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           pounds
           for
           his
           Ransom
           .
        
         
           Both
           our
           Chronicles
           and
           the
           Scotish
           Histories
           report
           ,
           that
           Iames
           son
           unto
           Robert
           King
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           (
           when
           his
           Uncle
           being
           Governor
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           had
           murthered
           his
           Elder
           brother
           ,
           and
           purposed
           to
           have
           made
           him
           away
           also
           )
           was
           sent
           by
           his
           father
           into
           France
           or
           into
           England
           ,
           with
           letters
           of
           recomenmdation
           unto
           both
           Kings
           ,
           wherein
           the
           poor
           and
           distressed
           Father
           besought
           both
           Kings
           to
           have
           compassion
           of
           his
           wofull
           and
           unhappy
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           and
           entertain
           his
           Son
           with
           all
           kindeness
           .
           The
           young
           Prince
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           been
           but
           a
           small
           while
           upon
           the
           Seas
           ,
           not
           brooking
           them
           very
           well
           ,
           commanded
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           ship
           to
           land
           him
           in
           England
           ;
           He
           is
           presently
           brought
           unto
           the
           presence
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           shewed
           his
           Fathers
           letters
           ;
           The
           King
           having
           perused
           them
           ,
           called
           his
           Councel
           together
           ;
           they
           deliberate
           what
           were
           best
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Prince
           ;
           some
           think
           it
           good
           to
           send
           him
           into
           France
           ;
           others
           (
           whose
           opinion
           was
           followed
           )
           perswade
           the
           king
           to
           detain
           him
           as
           prisoner
           .
           I
           might
           alledge
           a
           number
           of
           Examples
           like
           unto
           these
           two
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           suffice
           to
           refute
           this
           frivolous
           Objection
           :
           And
           the
           late
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           might
           have
           learned
           of
           either
           these
           Princes
           how
           to
           have
           carried
           her self
           in
           the
           time
           of
           her
           Captivity
           .
        
         
           King
           Richard
           was
           a
           valiant
           ,
           a
           mighty
           ,
           and
           a
           notable
           wise
           Prince
           .
           His
           case
           was
           lamented
           of
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           :
           His
           Subjects
           were
           both
           willing
           and
           able
           to
           have
           constrained
           his
           Detainers
           to
           deliver
           him
           :
           His
           journey
           was
           undertaken
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           Christendom
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           behoved
           all
           Princes
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           his
           imprisonment
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           neither
           the
           Duke
           nor
           the
           Emperor
           had
           just
           occasion
           to
           detain
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           during
           the
           long
           and
           tedious
           time
           of
           his
           durance
           ,
           he
           neither
           sought
           any
           unlawfull
           means
           to
           escape
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           nor
           practised
           any
           treacherous
           wayes
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           his
           Detainers
           .
           The
           Scotish
           Prince
           doubtless
           was
           to
           be
           pittied
           :
           
           The
           cause
           of
           his
           flight
           was
           just
           and
           honest
           ,
           and
           the
           detaining
           of
           him
           prisoner
           wa●
           rather
           hatefull
           then
           honourable
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           poor
           Prince
           carried
           himself
           not
           onely
           honestly
           and
           faithfully
           as
           long
           as
           he
           was
           prisoner
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           our
           king
           caused
           him
           to
           attend
           upon
           him
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           have
           easily
           escaped
           from
           his
           keepers
           ,
           or
           quickly
           ha●e
           procured
           some
           violent
           means
           to
           purchase
           his
           liberty
           ,
           he
           continued
           st●ll
           a
           faithfull
           prisoner
           ;
           And
           was
           so
           far
           (
           at
           all
           times
           )
           from
           seeking
           revenge
           for
           his
           hard
           and
           long
           imprisonment
           ,
           that
           he
           alwayes
           thought
           that
           he
           was
           well
           and
           courteously
           used
           ;
           and
           in
           requital
           of
           that
           courtesie
           ,
           when
           as
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           ,
           Son
           unto
           the
           same
           Henry
           who
           kept
           him
           Prisoner
           ,
           was
           driven
           out
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           ha●boured
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           helped
           to
           restore
           him
           to
           his
           kingdom
           .
        
         
           The
           good
           carriages
           of
           these
           two
           Princes
           condemneth
           the
           Scottish
           Queen
           ;
           and
           the
           general
           custom
           of
           Princes
           as
           not
           onely
           to
           crave
           leave
           when
           they
           come
           into
           other
           Princes
           Dominions
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           safety
           and
           security
           as
           long
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           there
           ,
           confuteth
           this
           foolish
           ,
           this
           fond
           ,
           this
           ridiculous
           and
           childish
           Objection
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           a
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           come
           into
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           four
           and
           fortieth
           year
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           his
           reign
           ,
           not
           to
           conspire
           against
           us
           but
           to
           intreat
           a
           League
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           demanded
           leave
           ,
           but
           also
           durst
           not
           adventure
           to
           come
           ,
           before
           that
           the
           King
           had
           sent
           unto
           his
           Realm
           certain
           Bishops
           ,
           Earls
           and
           Barons
           to
           remain
           as
           Hostages
           and
           Sureties
           that
           he
           should
           be
           well
           used
           so
           long
           as
           he
           continued
           in
           England
           .
           And
           surely
           Princes
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           require
           such
           Assurance
           ,
           since
           many
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           have
           been
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           yea
           and
           some
           have
           been
           killed
           when
           they
           met
           of
           purpose
           to
           talk
           of
           Common
           Affairs
           :
           So
           was
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           in
           danger
           to
           have
           been
           in
           conference
           with
           Ariovis●us
           ;
           so
           was
           William
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           killed
           in
           conference
           with
           Arnold
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           ;
           so
           was
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgundy
           mu●thered
           at
           a
           meeting
           with
           the
           Dolphin
           of
           France
           .
           And
           these
           examples
           have
           made
           Princes
           more
           provident
           and
           wise
           then
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           will
           hardly
           be
           perswaded
           or
           intreated
           to
           any
           such
           Enterviews
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           must
           needs
           meet
           ,
           they
           cause
           places
           to
           be
           made
           of
           purpose
           before
           the
           meeting
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           they
           may
           see
           and
           hear
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           not
           come
           so
           near
           together
           that
           the
           one
           may
           hurt
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           Ambassadors
           are
           safe
           in
           their
           enemies
           Countries
           ;
           why
           then
           should
           Princes
           be
           in
           danger
           in
           their
           Neighbors
           Dominions
           ?
           The
           Answer
           is
           very
           easie
           ,
           ●ecause
           Ambassadors
           are
           not
           spared
           either
           for
           their
           own
           sak●s
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           Masters
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           without
           them
           there
           would
           never
           be
           an
           end
           of
           Hostility
           ,
           nor
           any
           ●eace
           after
           Wars
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           name
           or
           person
           of
           an
           Ambassador
           so
           inviolable
           either
           in
           peace
           or
           in
           the
           time
           of
           War
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           both
           a
           convenient
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           occasion
           to
           pun●sh
           an
           Ambassador
           .
           For
           to
           omit
           that
           Olaus
           and
           Euetus
           killed
           the
           Ambassador
           of
           Illalcolnius
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           as
           
             Hector
             Boetius
          
           recordeth
           ;
           that
           Teaca
           Queen
           of
           Selavonia
           slew
           a
           Roman
           Ambassador
           ,
           as
           Polybius
           reporteth
           ;
           that
           the
           Athenians
           caused
           King
           Darius
           his
           Ambassador
           to
           be
           thrown
           and
           drowned
           in
           a
           deep
           Well
           ,
           as
           Herodotus
           testifieth
           ;
           and
           that
           William
           King
           of
           Sicily
           plucked
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           
             Henry
             Dandelo
          
           ,
           Ambassador
           unto
           him
           from
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           as
           Illescas
           writeth
           ;
           because
           these
           and
           the
           like
           examples
           are
           manifest
           Presidents
           of
           barbarous
           cruelty
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ;
           
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           by
           a
           few
           examples
           ,
           that
           an
           Ambassador
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           may
           as
           often
           as
           the
           like
           occasion
           happeneth
           ,
           be
           lawfully
           punished
           or
           sent
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           wherein
           he
           remaineth
           as
           an
           Ambassador
           .
        
         
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           writeth
           ,
           that
           when
           Brennus
           had
           found
           
             Quintus
             Fabius
             Ambustus
          
           fighting
           in
           the
           Camp
           of
           the
           Clusians
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           sent
           presently
           as
           Herald
           of
           Arms
           unto
           Rome
           ,
           to
           demand
           him
           to
           be
           delivered
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           as
           a
           Breaker
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Arms
           ,
           because
           that
           being
           sent
           from
           the
           Romans
           as
           Ambassador
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           returned
           not
           home
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           done
           his
           Ambassage
           ,
           but
           remained
           still
           in
           the
           Clusians
           Camp
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Romans
           did
           not
           deliver
           unto
           his
           Messenger
           the
           said
           Ambustus
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           siege
           of
           Clusius
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           his
           invincible
           Army
           unto
           Rome
           ,
           and
           therewith
           spoiled
           and
           sackt
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           Adrian
           the
           fourth
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           sent
           his
           Chancellor
           Rowland
           ,
           and
           Cardinal
           Bernard
           unto
           Fredrick
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           who
           used
           such
           unreverend
           speeches
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           the
           County
           Palatine
           of
           Vitilispatch
           ,
           not
           brooking
           the
           indignity
           that
           was
           offered
           unto
           his
           Master
           ,
           drew
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           the
           Emperor
           staid
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           had
           slain
           the
           Ambassador
           in
           his
           presence
           ;
           and
           the
           Emperor
           was
           so
           moved
           with
           indignation
           to
           see
           his
           insolent
           carriage
           and
           behaviour
           ,
           that
           he
           presently
           commanded
           him
           to
           avoid
           out
           of
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           stay
           so
           long
           as
           to
           dispatch
           his
           necessary
           business
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           when
           
             Marcus
             Aemilius
             Lepidus
          
           and
           
             Ca●us
             Flaminius
          
           were
           Consuls
           ,
           delivered
           
             Lucius
             Martinus
          
           and
           
             Lucius
             Manlius
          
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Carthaginians
           to
           be
           used
           at
           their
           pleasure
           and
           discretion
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           beaten
           their
           Ambassadors
           .
        
         
           Edward
           the
           Second
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           amongst
           others
           sent
           a
           French
           Gentleman
           Ambassador
           into
           France
           ,
           whom
           the
           French
           King
           (
           had
           not
           the
           Queen
           purchased
           his
           pardon
           )
           had
           excommunicated
           as
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           because
           he
           presumed
           to
           serve
           his
           enemy
           for
           an
           Ambassador
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           Francis
           the
           First
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           sent
           
             Caesar
             Fregosus
          
           and
           
             Antony
             Rincone
          
           Ambassadors
           unto
           the
           Great
           Turk
           ;
           Charls
           the
           Fifth
           his
           Soldiers
           took
           them
           upon
           the
           River
           of
           Poe
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           presently
           slew
           them
           both
           :
           The
           French
           King
           complaineth
           that
           they
           were
           wrongfully
           murthered
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           justifieth
           their
           death
           because
           the
           one
           being
           a
           Genouis
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           Milanois
           ,
           and
           both
           in
           some
           manner
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           they
           feared
           not
           to
           serve
           the
           French
           King
           his
           enemy
           .
        
         
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           commanded
           a
           French
           Ambassador
           to
           depart
           presently
           out
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           occasion
           but
           for
           that
           h●
           was
           the
           professed
           enemy
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           Seigniory
           of
           Venice
           understanding
           that
           certain
           Traitors
           who
           had
           revealed
           their
           secrets
           to
           the
           Turk
           ,
           were
           fled
           to
           hide
           themselves
           to
           the
           French
           Ambassadors
           house
           at
           Venice
           ,
           sent
           certain
           Offices
           to
           search
           the
           Ambassadors
           house
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Ambassador
           forbad
           and
           refused
           to
           suffer
           those
           Officers
           to
           enter
           into
           his
           house
           ,
           the
           Senate
           made
           no
           more
           ado
           ,
           but
           sent
           for
           certain
           peeces
           of
           great
           Ordnance
           out
           of
           their
           Arsenal
           ,
           whereby
           they
           would
           have
           beaten
           down
           the
           house
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           said
           Ambassador
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           saw
           the
           same
           Ordnance
           ,
           yeelded
           the
           Traytors
           to
           their
           mercy
           and
           discretion
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           alledge
           many
           more
           Histories
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           but
           I
           should
           be
           over
           long
           and
           tedious
           ;
           And
           yet
           I
           may
           not
           omit
           these
           two
           following
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           worthy
           observation
           ,
           and
           make
           more
           for
           my
           purpose
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           year
           1544
           the
           French
           King
           sent
           certain
           Ambassadors
           unto
           Charls
           the
           Fifth
           to
           Spires
           ,
           sending
           an
           Herald
           of
           Arms
           before
           with
           Letters
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           Princes
           Electors
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           required
           a
           safe
           Conduct
           for
           his
           Ambassadors
           .
           The
           Herald
           is
           staid
           by
           the
           Cardinal
           Gavilla
           and
           made
           to
           deliver
           him
           his
           Letters
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           coming
           ;
           further
           he
           is
           commanded
           to
           keep
           his
           lodging
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           within
           four
           days
           he
           is
           willed
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           that
           he
           presume
           not
           to
           come
           within
           the
           Emperors
           Dominions
           another
           time
           without
           his
           leave
           ;
           he
           was
           now
           pardoned
           rather
           of
           lenity
           then
           of
           desert
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           broken
           the
           Laws
           of
           Arms
           :
           And
           as
           concerning
           his
           Letters
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           him
           that
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           had
           so
           deserved
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           neither
           could
           nor
           would
           receive
           them
           .
           This
           answer
           was
           given
           unto
           him
           written
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           certain
           Soldiers
           appointed
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           Borders
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           example
           is
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           year
           1302
           being
           sent
           Ambassador
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           practised
           certain
           Treasons
           in
           France
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           accused
           ,
           arraigned
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           being
           found
           guilty
           is
           committed
           unto
           prison
           .
           But
           he
           is
           delivered
           out
           of
           prison
           at
           the
           Popes
           request
           ,
           and
           both
           he
           and
           the
           Popes
           Nuntio
           are
           commanded
           to
           avoid
           the
           Realm
           .
           The
           Pope
           excommunicateth
           the
           King
           for
           proceeding
           thus
           against
           his
           Ambassador
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           to
           requite
           him
           with
           the
           like
           courtesie
           ,
           commanded
           that
           no
           more
           money
           should
           be
           carried
           out
           of
           his
           Realm
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           examples
           I
           may
           boldly
           infer
           two
           necessary
           Consequents
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           if
           Ambassadors
           fail
           in
           their
           duty
           ,
           or
           fall
           into
           these
           follies
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           they
           are
           either
           punishable
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           sent
           away
           in
           disgrace
           .
           The
           other
           that
           the
           Spanish
           King
           hath
           no
           just
           cause
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           our
           Queens
           Majesty
           for
           the
           sending
           away
           of
           
             D●n
             Bernardine
             Mendoza
          
           his
           last
           Ambassador
           in
           England
           .
           For
           although
           he
           fought
           not
           in
           any
           Camp
           against
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           did
           Ambustus
           against
           Brennus
           ,
           yet
           he
           perswaded
           divers
           of
           her
           Subjects
           to
           bear
           Arms
           against
           her
           ;
           although
           he
           used
           no
           uncivil
           and
           unreverent
           speeches
           against
           her
           Majesty
           as
           the
           Cardinal
           Bernard
           did
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           Fredrick
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           both
           backbite
           and
           slander
           her
           unto
           her
           Subjects
           and
           unto
           other
           Princes
           ;
           although
           he
           did
           not
           beat
           her
           Ambassadors
           ,
           as
           Martinus
           and
           Manlius
           did
           the
           Carthaginian
           Ambassadors
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           both
           vilifie
           and
           discredit
           her
           Ambassadors
           abroad
           ;
           spared
           not
           to
           speak
           evil
           of
           her
           best
           and
           wisest
           Councellors
           at
           home
           ;
           although
           he
           was
           not
           an
           Ambassador
           of
           a
           professed
           enemy
           to
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           residing
           in
           England
           in
           Henry●he
           ●he
           Eighth
           his
           time
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           an
           Ambassador
           of
           a
           professed
           enemy
           unto
           her
           Highness
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           his
           Ambassador
           who
           was
           in
           league
           with
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           although
           he
           denied
           not
           to
           deliver
           Traitors
           unto
           h●r
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           did
           at
           Venice
           ;
           yet
           he
           not
           onely
           received
           but
           procured
           her
           many
           Traitors
           ,
           and
           both
           counselled
           and
           encouraged
           them
           to
           commit
           sundry
           Treasons
           against
           her
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           The
           premises
           being
           therefore
           duly
           considered
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           her
           Majesty
           imitate
           Charls
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           who
           hardly
           admitted
           the
           French
           King
           Lerold
           to
           his
           presence
           ,
           because
           his
           Master
           was
           his
           professed
           Enemy
           ?
           Why
           might
           not
           her
           Grace
           command
           the
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           her
           Realm
           ,
           since
           he
           had
           lived
           many
           years
           in
           England
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Perturber
           
           of
           a
           peace
           ;
           not
           as
           a
           friend
           to
           her
           Estate
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           debaucher
           and
           corrupter
           of
           her
           loyal
           Subjects
           ;
           not
           as
           one
           that
           desired
           her
           welfare
           ,
           but
           endeavoured
           to
           procure
           her
           overthrow
           ?
           Why
           might
           not
           her
           Highness
           send
           him
           away
           in
           peace
           ,
           who
           as
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           in
           her
           Realms
           ,
           would
           continually
           have
           interrupted
           her
           peace
           ?
           Might
           the
           King
           of
           France
           arreign
           and
           condemn
           a
           Bishop
           for
           practising
           Treason
           against
           his
           person
           ?
           might
           he
           commit
           him
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           deliverance
           profess
           open
           enmity
           against
           the
           Pope
           his
           Master
           ,
           against
           the
           Pope
           that
           had
           ,
           or
           at
           lestwise
           challengeth
           some
           authority
           over
           him
           ?
           and
           might
           not
           her
           Majesty
           do
           the
           like
           unto
           a
           Spanish
           Gentleman
           ,
           a
           meer
           Lay-man
           ,
           not
           so
           priviledged
           as
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           not
           so
           favoured
           in
           Law
           as
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           not
           so
           worthy
           of
           favour
           or
           compassion
           as
           was
           a
           Popes
           Legate
           ,
           a
           Legate
           either
           equal
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           days
           were
           then
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           some
           places
           yet
           ,
           not
           inferior
           to
           a
           Prince
           ?
           It
           was
           Mendoza
           that
           misled
           the
           Scottish
           Queen
           ;
           it
           was
           he
           that
           drew
           
             Francis
             Throgmorton
          
           into
           dangerous
           Treasons
           ;
           it
           was
           he
           that
           had
           secret
           Intelligence
           with
           Babington
           and
           his
           Complices
           ;
           it
           was
           he
           that
           encouraged
           Morgan
           and
           Paget
           abroad
           ;
           it
           was
           he
           that
           studied
           night
           and
           day
           to
           procure
           us
           Enemies
           at
           home
           ;
           Briefly
           it
           was
           he
           that
           spared
           no
           labour
           ,
           no
           money
           ,
           no
           expences
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           either
           openly
           or
           secretly
           endanger
           our
           State.
           
        
         
           He
           lived
           not
           many
           months
           but
           years
           in
           England
           without
           bringing
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Letter
           from
           his
           Majesty
           unto
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           without
           performing
           any
           Function
           belonging
           to
           an
           Ambassador
           :
           And
           how
           lived
           he
           ?
           Not
           in
           Court
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           City
           ;
           not
           in
           open
           view
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           in
           secret
           corners
           ;
           not
           as
           an
           Ambassador
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Spy.
           And
           when
           was
           he
           dismissed
           ?
           Not
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           found
           to
           have
           committed
           one
           action
           of
           hostility
           ,
           but
           after
           that
           he
           was
           admonished
           ,
           not
           once
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           ,
           to
           leave
           off
           his
           Treachery
           ;
           not
           when
           he
           was
           suspected
           ,
           but
           after
           that
           many
           Traytors
           had
           confessed
           that
           he
           was
           not
           only
           privy
           but
           principal
           unto
           their
           Treasons
           .
           Breifly
           ,
           how
           was
           he
           dismissed
           ?
           Not
           with
           a
           crimination
           and
           threatning
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           French
           Herald
           ,
           but
           with
           fa●r
           words
           and
           a
           kindly
           farewel
           ;
           not
           with
           a
           Troop
           of
           Soldiers
           to
           conduct
           him
           to
           Sea
           side
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           company
           of
           Gentlemen
           to
           associate
           him
           to
           the
           place
           where
           he
           took
           shipping
           ;
           not
           to
           pass
           with
           danger
           through
           the
           Country
           that
           hated
           him
           for
           his
           Treasons
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           conveyed
           without
           danger
           unto
           the
           Country
           that
           loved
           him
           for
           his
           Treachery
           intended
           against
           her
           Majesty
           :
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           not
           slightly
           sent
           away
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           but
           then
           commanded
           to
           depart
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           Master
           would
           not
           vouchsafe
           audience
           unto
           a
           wise
           and
           discreet
           Gentleman
           sent
           by
           her
           Majesty
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           signifie
           his
           demeanor
           and
           his
           carriage
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           he
           is
           gone
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           whether
           ?
           Into
           France
           ;
           And
           to
           what
           place
           in
           France
           ?
           To
           Paris
           :
           And
           what
           to
           do
           there
           ?
           To
           persevere
           in
           his
           malice
           against
           England
           ,
           to
           confer
           with
           the
           English
           Traytors
           personally
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           talked
           before
           by
           Letters
           ;
           to
           confirm
           the
           Guisards
           in
           their
           Treasons
           ,
           to
           dispose
           the
           French
           Leaguers
           to
           favour
           and
           further
           his
           Majesty
           against
           us
           and
           our
           friends
           :
           Briefly
           ,
           so
           to
           behave
           himself
           ,
           that
           without
           him
           ,
           neither
           whole
           France
           ,
           nor
           rebellious
           and
           obstinate
           Paris
           had
           held
           out
           so
           long
           as
           it
           did
           against
           the
           late
           and
           present
           French
           king
           ;
           for
           the
           people
           of
           Paris
           are
           (
           as
           a
           Spanish
           writer
           reporteth
           of
           them
           )
           proud
           ,
           rich
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           ,
           which
           humor
           this
           Ambassador
           nourisheth
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           most
           hardly
           besieged
           ,
           there
           were
           five
           things
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           
           writeth
           )
           that
           made
           them
           hold
           out
           ;
           First
           ,
           The
           valour
           and
           courage
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Nemours
           Governour
           of
           the
           Town
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Alms
           and
           Liberality
           of
           this
           Embassador
           ;
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           perswasions
           of
           the
           Preachers
           ;
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           news
           that
           were
           daily
           sent
           to
           the
           Town
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayne
           ,
           and
           published
           by
           Mendoza
           and
           other
           Princes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           it
           appeareth
           that
           he
           was
           a
           notable
           Instrument
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           a
           fit
           man
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           factious
           services
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           deprived
           him
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           blinde
           ;
           so
           he
           intended
           to
           deprive
           others
           of
           their
           senses
           ,
           and
           to
           blinde
           their
           fight
           and
           judgement
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           not
           be
           abe
           to
           see
           and
           discern
           the
           hidden
           projects
           of
           his
           conspiracies
           .
           But
           of
           him
           enough
           .
           Now
           again
           unto
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           .
        
         
           It
           appeareth
           that
           being
           culpable
           ,
           she
           might
           be
           arraigned
           ;
           and
           being
           found
           guilty
           ,
           she
           might
           be
           condemned
           .
           But
           the
           manner
           of
           her
           arraignment
           and
           of
           her
           condemnation
           seemeth
           very
           strange
           unto
           as
           many
           as
           hear
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           ●is
           repugnant
           unto
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           England
           ,
           observed
           in
           the
           Trial
           of
           meaner
           Subjects
           .
           It
           seemeth
           strange
           that
           her
           Majesty
           should
           be
           a
           judge
           in
           her
           own
           cause
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Treason
           ;
           and
           especially
           against
           a
           Princess
           :
           And
           of
           this
           strangeness
           many
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Queens
           Favourites
           take
           such
           hold
           ,
           as
           they
           hold
           it
           for
           a
           matter
           without
           Example
           ,
           without
           any
           former
           Presidents
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           might
           please
           these
           her
           Favorers
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           although
           it
           be
           a
           certain
           rule
           in
           Law
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           shall
           be
           a
           Judge
           in
           his
           own
           cause
           ,
           yet
           the
           Preheminence
           ,
           Excellency
           and
           Prerogative
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           Judge
           and
           determine
           in
           any
           causes
           that
           concern
           themselves
           .
           For
           
             Tiberi●s
             Caesar
          
           sate
           Judge
           in
           his
           own
           cause
           ,
           in
           dividing
           certain
           Inheritances
           :
           with
           him
           was
           substituted
           one
           
             Parthenius
             ,
             Caesars
          
           servant
           .
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
          
           the
           Emperor
           judged
           that
           the
           goods
           of
           
             Valerius
             Nepos
          
           were
           lawfully
           devolved
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           confiscated
           unto
           the
           Exchequer
           .
           And
           Quiltilian
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           he
           pleaded
           a
           cause
           for
           Queen
           Berenne
           ,
           whereon
           she
           her self
           sat
           as
           principal
           Judge
           .
        
         
           What
           Scholar
           hath
           not
           read
           the
           Orations
           of
           M.
           
             Tullius
             Cicero
          
           made
           in
           defence
           of
           
             Quintus
             Ligarius
          
           ,
           of
           Deiotarius
           ,
           of
           
             Marcus
             Marcellus
          
           before
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           onely
           Judge
           and
           Arbitrator
           of
           his
           own
           cause
           ?
           And
           it
           was
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           first
           kings
           of
           Rome
           to
           hear
           all
           causes
           themselves
           ,
           as
           well
           concerning
           their
           subjects
           as
           themselves
           ,
           until
           that
           
             Servius
             Tullius
          
           ,
           the
           sixth
           king
           ,
           reserved
           all
           publick
           causes
           for
           his
           own
           audience
           ,
           and
           referred
           his
           own
           private
           matters
           unto
           the
           Senate
           ;
           There
           was
           nothing
           so
           great
           or
           so
           small
           (
           saith
           
             Suetonius
             Tranquillus
          
           )
           but
           Tiberius
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           managing
           of
           publick
           affairs
           ,
           referred
           the
           same
           unto
           his
           Senators
           :
           And
           so
           did
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
          
           ,
           as
           Capitolinus
           testifieth
           .
           But
           after
           that
           Princes
           began
           to
           grow
           absolute
           ,
           after
           that
           their
           States
           became
           hereditary
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           established
           a
           certain
           order
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           then
           began
           they
           to
           have
           their
           Judges
           ,
           who
           sat
           as
           their
           substitutues
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           other
           mens
           as
           in
           their
           own
           causes
           ,
           as
           Choppianus
           reporteth
           .
           And
           although
           they
           appoint
           such
           Judges
           ,
           yet
           they
           wrong
           not
           their
           Subjects
           therein
           ,
           because
           both
           they
           themselves
           vouchsafe
           to
           swear
           to
           see
           their
           Laws
           maintained
           ,
           and
           their
           Judges
           are
           sworn
           to
           Judge
           according
           unto
           their
           Laws
           .
           But
           our
           Queens
           Majesty
           was
           not
           Judge
           in
           the
           Scotish
           
           Queens
           cause
           ;
           It
           pleased
           her
           to
           make
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           judge
           thereof
           .
           What
           wrong
           then
           was
           there
           offered
           unto
           her
           ,
           since
           she
           had
           the
           same
           Trial
           which
           many
           Kings
           of
           England
           have
           had
           ?
           As
           namely
           ,
           Richard
           the
           second
           and
           third
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           and
           sixth
           .
        
         
           She
           had
           not
           the
           favour
           which
           was
           shewed
           unto
           Subjects
           or
           Strangers
           .
           She
           should
           have
           had
           a
           Jury
           of
           Twelve
           Peers
           to
           pass
           on
           her
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           half
           should
           have
           been
           Englishmen
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Scots
           ,
           or
           other
           strangers
           ?
        
         
           This
           in
           truth
           is
           the
           usuall
           and
           ordinary
           manner
           of
           Tryal
           for
           strangers
           offending
           within
           the
           Queen
           Dominions
           :
           But
           where
           should
           such
           strangers
           have
           been
           had
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           have
           been
           partial
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           other
           ?
           what
           course
           might
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           their
           coming
           into
           England
           ?
           And
           when
           they
           were
           come
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           made
           ,
           as
           she
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           any
           manner
           of
           exception
           against
           them
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           dangerous
           to
           stay
           the
           coming
           of
           others
           ?
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           costly
           to
           have
           defrayed
           their
           Charges
           ?
           And
           who
           should
           have
           born
           their
           charges
           ?
           The
           strangers
           themselves
           would
           not
           have
           been
           at
           the
           cost
           .
           The
           Scotish
           Queen
           was
           not
           able
           to
           maintain
           them
           :
           And
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           to
           put
           her
           Majesty
           to
           such
           charges
           .
           It
           may
           be
           that
           the
           Spanish
           King
           would
           have
           been
           content
           to
           have
           paid
           their
           charges
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           granted
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           he
           would
           have
           sent
           ,
           would
           have
           saved
           her
           life
           ,
           because
           they
           durst
           not
           displease
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           needs
           have
           gratified
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           had
           (
           as
           she
           confessed
           )
           sold
           unto
           him
           her
           pretensive
           Right
           unto
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           .
           Is
           it
           likely
           ,
           that
           six
           Peers
           of
           our
           Realm
           would
           have
           spared
           her
           ,
           when
           six
           and
           thirty
           of
           the
           chiefest
           of
           our
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           discreet
           Judges
           and
           Lawyers
           of
           our
           Realm
           found
           her
           guilty
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           condemned
           her
           ?
           In
           which
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Liberties
           thereof
           ,
           any
           man
           might
           have
           spoken
           more
           freely
           ,
           in
           her
           defence
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ?
           And
           was
           it
           not
           seen
           ,
           that
           before
           she
           had
           endeavoured
           by
           so
           many
           wayes
           and
           means
           as
           she
           did
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           our
           most
           gratious
           Soveraigns
           life
           and
           Scepter
           ,
           that
           very
           mean
           men
           presumed
           to
           speak
           for
           her
           in
           the
           Parliament
           House
           ,
           and
           were
           heard
           with
           all
           favour
           and
           indifferency
           ?
           And
           if
           she
           had
           been
           saved
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           benefit
           ,
           would
           he
           not
           have
           used
           her
           to
           our
           destruction
           ?
           And
           should
           not
           we
           have
           lived
           in
           continual
           servitude
           ,
           then
           which
           nothing
           is
           more
           grievous
           unto
           a
           good
           minde
           ,
           nothing
           more
           contrary
           and
           repugnant
           unto
           the
           nature
           and
           quality
           of
           a
           Prince
           ?
           May
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           that
           King
           ,
           who
           objected
           unto
           our
           Queen
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           disdainfull
           and
           dispightfull
           manner
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           saved
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           Majesty
           was
           bound
           unto
           him
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           when
           as
           indeed
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           why
           she
           should
           have
           ever
           have
           been
           in
           danger
           to
           lose
           her
           life
           ?
           May
           it
           be
           thought
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           he
           wou●d
           not
           have
           done
           the
           like
           unto
           the
           Scotish
           Queen
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           not
           been
           alwayes
           at
           his
           disposition
           ?
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           strange
           that
           a
           Prince
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           It
           was
           not
           strange
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           more
           Kings
           have
           been
           slain
           and
           murthered
           then
           have
           died
           a
           natural
           death
           ;
           where
           Alphinus
           ,
           not
           onely
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           but
           also
           Heir
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           was
           openly
           beheaded
           .
           It
           was
           not
           strange
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           where
           Queen
           Ioan
           was
           executed
           for
           the
           murther
           committed
           on
           the
           person
           of
           her
           Husband
           .
        
         
         
           It
           was
           not
           strange
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           Bernard
           King
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           lawful
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           was
           adjudged
           and
           done
           to
           death
           .
           It
           was
           not
           strange
           in
           Asia
           ,
           where
           Hercules
           slew
           Laomedon
           for
           his
           tyranny
           and
           cruelty
           .
           It
           was
           not
           strange
           in
           Spain
           ,
           where
           Henry
           the
           Bastard
           executed
           Peter
           the
           lawful
           King.
           It
           was
           not
           strange
           in
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           where
           Conrad
           rightful
           King
           thereof
           was
           beheaded
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           strange
           in
           the
           holy
           Scrip●ures
           ,
           where
           we
           read
           that
           Ioshuah
           discomfited
           five
           Kings
           ,
           and
           hung
           them
           all
           upon
           trees
           ;
           that
           Saul
           was
           reprehended
           by
           Samuel
           for
           not
           kiling
           Agag
           King
           of
           the
           Amalakites
           ,
           whom
           Samuel
           took
           and
           hewed
           in
           peeces
           ;
           that
           Gideon
           slew
           the
           Kings
           of
           Midian
           ,
           and
           that
           Iehu
           slew
           Iehoram
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           Ahaziah
           King
           of
           Iudah
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           then
           strange
           or
           without
           example
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Queen
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           strange
           that
           our
           Queens
           Majesty
           was
           careless
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           when
           her
           Subject
           were
           careful
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           she
           would
           not
           hear
           of
           her
           death
           ,
           when
           they
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           her
           death
           :
           That
           when
           the
           Parliament
           had
           condemned
           her
           ,
           she
           could
           not
           be
           in
           treated
           to
           subscribe
           to
           their
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           Briefly
           ,
           That
           when
           with
           great
           labour
           and
           many
           perswasions
           she
           was
           won
           by
           her
           privy
           Councel
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           
             Vita
             Mariae
          
           would
           be
           
             Mors
             Elizabethae
          
           ,
           as
           
             Vita
             Conradini
          
           was
           thought
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           
             Mors
             Caroli
          
           ,
           to
           deliver
           her
           Warrant
           to
           one
           of
           her
           Secretaries
           for
           her
           death
           ,
           she
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           grievously
           fined
           that
           Secretaryfor
           sending
           that
           Warrant
           with
           such
           speed
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           whereby
           it
           seemed
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           the
           Warrant
           been
           obtained
           when
           it
           was
           ,
           she
           would
           hardly
           have
           yeeled
           to
           her
           execution
           ;
           and
           by
           punishing
           him
           that
           was
           so
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           have
           her
           executed
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           that
           her
           Majesty
           not
           onely
           loved
           her
           whilst
           she
           lived
           ,
           but
           also
           after
           she
           was
           dead
           ;
           and
           her
           Highness
           grave
           and
           wise
           speeches
           delivered
           unto
           her
           loving
           Subjects
           in
           the
           Parliament
           House
           ,
           do
           testifie
           how
           sorrowful
           and
           unwilling
           her
           Majesty
           was
           to
           consent
           unto
           her
           death
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           there
           made
           most
           apparent
           unto
           her
           Grace
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           that
           Queen
           lived
           ,
           she
           could
           not
           be
           without
           continual
           danger
           of
           losing
           her
           life
           .
        
         
           This
           opinion
           being
           therefore
           confirmed
           to
           be
           most
           true
           since
           her
           death
           ,
           because
           there
           have
           no
           such
           Treasons
           been
           either
           intended
           or
           practised
           against
           her
           Majesty
           since
           ,
           as
           before
           that
           time
           ;
           It
           followeth
           ,
           that
           her
           execution
           gave
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           not
           just
           occasion
           to
           invade
           her
           Highness
           Realms
           .
           The
           causes
           then
           of
           this
           invasion
           are
           unjust
           ;
           now
           followeth
           the
           course
           ,
           a
           course
           not
           beseeming
           a
           Prince
           of
           his
           might
           ,
           of
           his
           years
           ,
           of
           his
           long
           continuance
           and
           experience
           in
           the
           exercise
           and
           administration
           of
           a
           kingdom
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           his
           years
           are
           fitter
           for
           peace
           then
           for
           war
           ;
           for
           rest
           and
           quietness
           ,
           then
           for
           troubles
           and
           unquietness
           ;
           and
           many
           wise
           and
           mighty
           Princes
           ,
           either
           before
           or
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           came
           to
           his
           years
           ,
           have
           given
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           resigned
           their
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           spent
           the
           residue
           of
           their
           time
           in
           Monastical
           idleness
           .
           I
           read
           that
           
             Sigisbert
             ,
             Etheldred
             ,
             Elured
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
          
           and
           Inas
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           that
           Charls
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           Uladislaus
           kings
           of
           
             Bohemia
             ,
             Constantine
          
           king
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Amadeus
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           before
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Spanish
           kings
           age
           ,
           renounced
           the
           world
           to
           live
           unto
           God
           in
           houses
           of
           Religion
           .
           I
           record
           oftentimes
           the
           notable
           exploits
           ,
           the
           marvellous
           victories
           ,
           and
           the
           rare
           and
           admirable
           vertues
           of
           Pompey
           ,
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           of
           Antiochus
           of
           Theodosius
           ,
           and
           of
           Charls
           king
           of
           France
           (
           who
           were
           all
           ,
           as
           
           you
           have
           heard
           sirnamed
           the
           Great
           )
           and
           I
           find
           that
           they
           were
           all
           so
           far
           off
           at
           his
           age
           from
           seeking
           new
           occasions
           of
           Wars
           ,
           of
           new
           Conquests
           ,
           that
           either
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           commended
           their
           souls
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           committed
           their
           bodies
           unto
           the
           earth
           before
           they
           attained
           his
           years
           .
           I
           remember
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           remembring
           it
           ,
           I
           think
           that
           it
           pleased
           the
           Almighty
           to
           take
           them
           out
           of
           this
           world
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           no
           more
           fit
           and
           able
           to
           conquer
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           thereby
           giving
           to
           understand
           unto
           their
           after-commers
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           youth
           they
           may
           lawfully
           attend
           upon
           Conquests
           ,
           upon
           Arms
           ,
           upon
           Wars
           as
           occasion
           shall
           be
           presented
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           their
           elder
           age
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           their
           cogitations
           ,
           and
           their
           eyes
           fixed
           upon
           no
           other
           things
           then
           upon
           the
           conservation
           of
           their
           kingdoms
           ,
           the
           wealth
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           health
           of
           their
           own
           souls
           :
           For
           when
           private
           men
           ,
           much
           more
           Princes
           ,
           attain
           unto
           threescore
           and
           odd
           years
           ,
           it
           is
           high
           time
           for
           them
           to
           amend
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           themselves
           unto
           God
           ,
           because
           their
           strength
           faileth
           them
           ,
           their
           vital
           spirits
           decay
           ,
           and
           the
           hour
           of
           death
           approacheth
           .
        
         
           Here
           you
           see
           one
           great
           over-sight
           in
           his
           course
           ;
           now
           followeth
           another
           .
           Wise
           and
           discreet
           Princes
           most
           commonly
           before
           they
           enter
           into
           dangerous
           and
           long
           Wars
           ,
           appoint
           and
           compose
           the
           Quarrels
           and
           contentions
           which
           they
           have
           with
           their
           Neighbors
           ,
           or
           with
           any
           other
           Princes
           that
           are
           able
           to
           cross
           their
           Enterprises
           .
           It
           is
           written
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           commendations
           all
           Histories
           are
           plentiful
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           fully
           resolved
           to
           war
           with
           the
           Veyans
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           Gentleman
           accustomed
           and
           acquainted
           with
           the
           natural
           disposition
           of
           those
           people
           ,
           to
           contain
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           River
           of
           Rhine
           in
           their
           duty
           and
           obedien●e
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           order
           that
           the
           Gascoines
           should
           not
           in
           any
           wise
           help
           or
           assist
           his
           enemies
           .
           The
           Romans
           being
           entreated
           by
           the
           Spaniardw
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           in
           league
           ,
           to
           succor
           them
           against
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           denied
           them
           such
           aid
           as
           they
           demanded
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           Frenchmen
           at
           the
           sametime
           warred
           in
           
             Italy
             .
             Richard
          
           the
           first
           ,
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           determined
           to
           make
           a
           voyage
           into
           the
           Holy
           Land
           for
           relief
           thereof
           ;
           and
           fearing
           that
           either
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           or
           his
           Brother
           Iohn
           might
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           trouble
           and
           disquiet
           his
           Realm
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           would
           not
           undertake
           that
           journey
           before
           he
           assured
           unto
           himself
           the
           king
           of
           Scots
           and
           his
           Brother
           by
           many
           gifts
           and
           rewards
           ;
           and
           also
           bound
           the
           French
           king
           by
           vow
           and
           oath
           to
           attempt
           nothing
           against
           his
           kingdom
           ,
           before
           that
           fifty
           days
           should
           be
           expired
           after
           his
           return
           out
           of
           Syria
           .
           And
           that
           victorious
           king
           of
           France●who
           ●who
           passed
           triumphantly
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Italy
           unto
           the
           end
           thereof
           without
           striking
           a
           stroak
           )
           would
           not
           adventure
           to
           enter
           into
           Italy
           before
           he
           had
           made
           a
           very
           fast
           ane
           strong
           League
           of
           Amity
           and
           Friendship
           with
           Fardinando
           and
           Isabella
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           had
           purchased
           through
           Bribes
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           the
           assured
           friendship
           of
           the
           king
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           accommodated
           and
           appeased
           all
           causes
           and
           occasions
           of
           contentions
           and
           variance
           betwixt
           France
           and
           the
           Emperor
           Maximilian
           .
        
         
           It
           seemeth
           the
           Spanish
           king
           either
           regarded
           not
           ,
           or
           remembred
           not
           these
           examples
           ,
           because
           that
           intending
           and
           fully
           resolving
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           French
           king
           his
           enemy
           rather
           than
           his
           friend
           ;
           from
           whom
           he
           might
           receive
           far
           greater
           annoyance
           and
           disturbance
           in
           his
           intended
           purpose
           and
           enterprise
           ,
           then
           from
           any
           other
           Prince
           in
           Christendom
           .
           But
           the
           Catholick
           kings
           Councellors
           perswade
           him
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Confederates
           are
           well
           enough
           able
           of
           themselves
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           withstand
           ,
           
           but
           also
           to
           subdue
           and
           subjugate
           all
           those
           Princes
           which
           are
           not
           in
           league
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           next
           way
           to
           recover
           his
           own
           patrimony
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           was
           to
           distress
           and
           destroy
           England
           first
           ;
           which
           being
           once
           happily
           effected
           ,
           he
           should
           finde
           it
           very
           easie
           and
           nothing
           at
           all
           difficult
           to
           master
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           inforce
           them
           by
           open
           violence
           to
           receive
           both
           him
           and
           his
           Religion
           ;
           he
           must
           therefore
           bend
           his
           whole
           ●orces
           against
           Engla●d
           ;
           against
           England
           that
           hath
           highly
           offended
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           easily
           be
           subdued
           ,
           because
           he
           shall
           finde
           many
           there
           ,
           who
           being
           weary
           and
           discontented
           with
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           entertain
           his
           Armies
           ,
           and
           immediately
           will
           joyn
           their
           strength
           with
           his
           Forces
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           stand
           long
           upon
           the
           confutation
           hereof
           ,
           let
           these
           grave
           Councellors
           ,
           or
           these
           discontented
           Fugitives
           ,
           unto
           whose
           perswasions
           both
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           wisest
           Councellors
           give
           too
           much
           credit
           ,
           tell
           me
           whether
           ever
           any
           Prince
           had
           ,
           or
           may
           desire
           to
           have
           a
           better
           opportunity
           ,
           or
           an
           easier
           means
           to
           invade
           and
           conqu●r
           England
           ,
           then
           Lewis
           Son
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           France
           had
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           onely
           called
           into
           the
           Realm
           by
           the
           Barons
           ,
           with
           a
           faithful
           assurance
           of
           all
           the
           best
           help
           and
           furtherance
           that
           they
           could
           yeeld
           him
           against
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           but
           also
           was
           comforted
           and
           accompanied
           with
           all
           the
           good
           wishes
           and
           blessings
           that
           the
           holy
           Father
           of
           Rome
           could
           bestow
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           wanted
           not
           the
           many
           Forces
           ,
           and
           continual
           Supplies
           which
           the
           mighty
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           was
           able
           to
           afford
           him
           :
           And
           yet
           how
           speeded
           this
           valiant
           Lewis
           ?
           What
           success
           had
           his
           ambitious
           Enterprise
           ?
           Forsooth
           he
           prevailed
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           won
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           lost
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           was
           glad
           to
           return
           from
           whence
           he
           c●me
           with
           far
           greater
           shame
           then
           honour
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           need
           I
           speak
           of
           matters
           beyond
           mans
           memory
           ,
           worn
           out
           of
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           reported
           by
           antient
           Historiographers
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           success
           of
           the
           late
           Spanish
           Fleet
           may
           serve
           to
           admo●ish
           a
           wise
           Prince
           ,
           how
           to
           trust
           the
           vain
           reports
           of
           lying
           Fugitives
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           make
           great
           preparations
           against
           a
           mighty
           Kingdom
           in
           hope
           of
           assistance
           within
           the
           Realm
           ?
           Was
           there
           any
           man
           that
           gave
           them
           succour
           either
           of
           Men
           or
           Victuals
           ?
           Was
           there
           ever
           an
           Haven
           that
           was
           either
           able
           or
           willing
           to
           harbour
           their
           Ships
           their
           Ships
           that
           needed
           both
           harbour
           and
           reparations
           ?
           Was
           there
           any
           friend
           either
           within
           the
           Country
           ,
           or
           nigh
           unto
           the
           Country
           would
           bestow
           a
           little
           fresh
           water
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           lack
           whereof
           many
           of
           their
           people
           died
           ?
           Was
           there
           ever
           a
           Pri●ce
           or
           Potentate
           ,
           that
           would
           suffer
           them
           to
           repair
           either
           broken
           ,
           wind-shaken
           ,
           or
           Sea
           beaten
           Ships
           within
           his
           Dominion
           ?
           Briefl●
           ,
           was
           there
           any
           man
           that
           would
           furn●sh
           them
           with
           Masts
           ,
           Sa●ls
           ,
           Cables
           ▪
           and
           other
           things
           n●cessary
           ,
           for
           want
           whereof
           most
           of
           their
           Navy
           perished
           ?
        
         
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           a
           thing
           which
           may
           be
           strange
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           no
           news
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           yet
           worthy
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           meet
           that
           it
           should
           be
           known
           unto
           all
           men
           .
           When
           the
           report
           was
           certain
           in
           England
           that
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           and
           Forces
           were
           at
           hand
           ,
           instead
           of
           lamentat●ons
           ,
           weepings
           ,
           out-cries
           (
           which
           things
           in
           time
           of
           sudden
           accidents
           are
           common
           ,
           and
           even
           used
           amongst
           valiant
           people
           )
           the
           Queens
           Majesties
           ears
           were
           filled
           with
           Prayers
           ,
           Petitions
           ,
           and
           Motions
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           one
           Shire
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           another
           ,
           most
           humbly
           beseeching
           her
           Highness
           to
           give
           the
           Spaniards
           liberty
           to
           land
           with
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           them
           
           leave
           to
           encounter
           with
           them
           alone
           .
           I
           my self
           do
           marvel
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           as
           many
           as
           shall
           hear
           it
           will
           marvel
           thereat
           ,
           that
           in
           men
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           divers
           opinions
           ,
           and
           different
           Judgements
           in
           matters
           concerning
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           Yet
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           Catholicks
           which
           are
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           live
           within
           the
           same
           Realm
           ,
           were
           not
           all
           of
           one
           opinion
           ,
           of
           one
           minde
           ,
           when
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           coming
           for
           England
           ;
           for
           the
           one
           sort
           wished
           them
           all
           manner
           of
           happiness
           and
           prosperity
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           prayed
           to
           God
           not
           to
           prosper
           their
           journey
           ,
           much
           less
           their
           Attempt
           ,
           and
           besought
           the
           Queens
           Majesty
           to
           place
           them
           in
           the
           foremost
           Range
           and
           Ranck
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           might
           endanger
           themselves
           most
           ,
           and
           do
           her
           Highness
           most
           service
           ;
           not
           because
           they
           were
           weary
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           most
           honorable
           to
           die
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           would
           never
           forsake
           them
           in
           so
           just
           a
           cause
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           serve
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           very
           small
           hope
           to
           finde
           any
           manner
           of
           aid
           within
           England
           .
           And
           yet
           to
           clear
           this
           point
           the
           better
           ,
           may
           it
           please
           you
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           report
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           coming
           began
           to
           be
           certain
           ,
           all
           those
           which
           we
           call
           Papists
           ,
           and
           our
           Adversaries
           term
           Catholicks
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           conveyed
           to
           several
           houses
           far
           distant
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           there
           kept
           ,
           not
           like
           Prisoners
           ,
           but
           like
           Gentlemen
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Nobility
           was
           commanded
           to
           repair
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           of
           which
           commandment
           their
           followed
           two
           commodities
           :
           The
           one
           ,
           That
           the
           Catholicks
           being
           under
           safe
           custody
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           man
           of
           account
           to
           sollicite
           the
           Subjects
           to
           Rebellion
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           small
           or
           great
           number
           had
           been
           disposed
           to
           rebell
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           man
           of
           worth
           to
           be
           their
           Head
           ;
           And
           it
           hath
           seldom
           been
           seen
           that
           Rebels
           ever
           durst
           adventure
           to
           shew
           their
           evil
           inclination
           ;
           or
           adventuring
           ,
           had
           at
           any
           time
           good
           success
           ,
           without
           having
           some
           man
           of
           special
           accompt
           and
           authority
           for
           their
           head
           .
        
         
           But
           Ireland
           and
           Scotland
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           favour
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           and
           undoubtedly
           he
           hath
           been
           made
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           in
           either
           of
           those
           Realms
           he
           shall
           finde
           faithful
           friends
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           will
           adventure
           their
           lives
           to
           do
           him
           service
           .
           Truly
           Ireland
           hath
           been
           a
           long
           time
           subject
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           always
           divided
           into
           two
           Factions
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           civil
           and
           discreet
           people
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           wilde
           and
           savage
           men
           ;
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           true
           and
           faithful
           Subjects
           unto
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           prone
           and
           ready
           to
           spurn
           against
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           but
           not
           able
           to
           do
           any
           great
           hurt
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Banditti
           of
           Italy
           ,
           which
           may
           rob
           a
           house
           ,
           spoil
           a
           little
           Village
           ,
           and
           set
           fire
           on
           a
           Castle
           ,
           and
           run
           away
           by
           the
           light
           when
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           sure
           that
           no
           great
           annoyance
           should
           come
           from
           Ireland
           to
           England
           ,
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Country
           was
           likewise
           called
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           the
           strongest
           Holds
           were
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           faithful
           keepers
           ;
           and
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           better
           obedience
           ,
           there
           was
           sent
           over
           such
           a
           Lord
           Deputy
           as
           was
           well
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Customs
           practised
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           very
           well
           beloved
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           although
           the
           Kings
           thereof
           have
           always
           been
           for
           these
           many
           hundred
           years
           in
           firm
           league
           and
           amity
           with
           the
           Kings
           of
           
           France
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           years
           have
           had
           some
           occasion
           of
           extraordinary
           great
           love
           and
           friendship
           with
           the
           house
           of
           Guise
           (
           the
           House
           that
           hath
           been
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           the
           onely
           upholder
           and
           mainta●ner
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Fact
           on
           in
           France
           )
           yet
           because
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Scotland
           hath
           been
           nourished
           up
           from
           his
           infancy
           in
           the
           same
           Religion
           which
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           professeth
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           unto
           her
           Highness
           for
           divers
           favors
           and
           courtesies
           shewed
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           distress
           and
           necessity
           ,
           he
           is
           very
           well
           affected
           unto
           the
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           desireth
           nothing
           more
           then
           the
           welfare
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           the
           health
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           Queens
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           reign
           and
           overthrow
           of
           all
           her
           Enemies
           ;
           which
           desire
           he
           signified
           unto
           her
           Majesty
           at
           such
           time
           as
           she
           thought
           she
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           his
           help
           ,
           offering
           to
           come
           in
           person
           to
           aid
           her
           Grace
           against
           the
           Spainards
           wi●h
           the
           greatest
           power
           he
           was
           able
           to
           make
           .
        
         
           The
           Venetians
           brag
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           City
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           distant
           five
           miles
           from
           any
           land
           ,
           and
           defended
           by
           a
           little
           natural
           Bank
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           How
           may
           England
           therefore
           boast
           of
           her
           strength
           ,
           since
           she
           is
           severed
           above
           thirty
           miles
           at
           the
           least
           from
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           little
           Bank
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           great
           Sea
           ;
           especially
           if
           ●reland
           and
           Scotland
           be
           under
           her
           subjection
           ,
           and
           in
           League
           with
           her
           ;
           and
           also
           if
           the
           Maritine
           forces
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           be
           always
           ready
           to
           joyn
           with
           her
           against
           all
           her
           enemies
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           the
           happy
           success
           of
           one
           Battel
           ,
           nor
           the
           mighty
           or
           innum●rable
           forces
           of
           one
           A●my
           that
           must
           or
           〈◊〉
           subdue
           England
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           will
           undertake
           to
           conquer
           our
           Realm
           ,
           must
           first
           overthrow
           our
           invincible
           Navy
           ,
           and
           then
           encounter
           with
           our
           strengths
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           not
           obtain
           one
           onely
           ,
           but
           many
           Victories
           against
           them
           ;
           a
           matter
           in
           my
           simple
           conceit
           almost
           impossible
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           Fortune
           is
           seldom
           or
           never
           so
           constant
           or
           prodigal
           of
           her
           favours
           ,
           that
           she
           vouchsafeth
           unto
           any
           man
           any
           long
           continuance
           of
           desired
           happiness
           ;
           this
           impossibility
           will
           easily
           appear
           unto
           him
           that
           shall
           call
           to
           remembrance
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           touching
           the
           Forces
           of
           England
           and
           Spain
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Romans
           first
           ,
           then
           the
           Danes
           ,
           next
           VVilliam
           the
           Conqueror
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           Divers
           English
           Princes
           pretending
           right
           unto
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           with
           very
           small
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           with
           no
           great
           Armies
           subdued
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           why
           may
           not
           the
           like
           fortune
           happen
           to
           the
           Spainard
           ?
           Truely
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           be
           inferred
           as
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           ,
           that
           the
           Country
           that
           hath
           been
           conquered
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           Nations
           ,
           should
           always
           be
           very
           easily
           conquered
           ;
           This
           inference
           might
           be
           far
           better
           made
           and
           used
           against
           Spain
           ,
           then
           against
           England
           .
           For
           Spain
           was
           first
           governed
           by
           Tuball
           the
           Son
           of
           Iapheth
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Noe
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           posterity
           ,
           who
           were
           deprived
           of
           the
           Possession
           and
           Government
           thereof
           by
           the
           Sidonians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Thracians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Rhodians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Phrygians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Phenicians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Cypriots
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Miletians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Phocentians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Gothes
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           the
           Vice-Gothes
           ,
           and
           they
           lastly
           by
           the
           Spainards
           ,
           whom
           the
           Sa●azens
           had
           driven
           out
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Frenchmen
           holpen
           them
           to
           repel
           and
           expel
           the
           Sar●zens
           .
        
         
         
           England
           was
           undoubtedly
           subdued
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           but
           not
           before
           they
           had
           conquered
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           they
           reserved
           (
           as
           it
           may
           be
           well
           supposed
           )
           the
           conquest
           thereof
           (
           as
           Conquerors
           most
           commonly
           do
           in
           great
           Enterprises
           )
           for
           the
           last
           and
           greatest
           Exploit
           which
           they
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           best
           reward
           that
           they
           could
           attain
           or
           expect
           of
           their
           long
           and
           tedious
           Wars
           .
           And
           it
           is
           written
           that
           they
           boasted
           more
           of
           the
           Conquest
           thereof
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           the
           Victories
           which
           they
           had
           obtained
           in
           their
           dayes
           ,
           because
           they
           supposed
           that
           England
           which
           was
           divided
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           was
           no
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           made
           two
           Triumphs
           thereof
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           the
           main
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           huge
           and
           merciless
           Sea.
           
        
         
           The
           Danes
           and
           Saxons
           likewise
           subdued
           England
           ,
           but
           they
           enjoyed
           their
           Conquest
           but
           a
           very
           few
           years
           ;
           And
           how
           subdued
           they
           England
           ?
           Not
           by
           main
           force
           (
           as
           Spain
           was
           always
           conquered
           )
           but
           by
           cunning
           and
           deceit
           ;
           for
           Vortiger
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           continually
           molested
           by
           Pirates
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Scots
           ,
           was
           constrained
           to
           require
           Aid
           of
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           sent
           him
           a
           great
           Army
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           two
           Brethren
           ,
           Engistus
           and
           Orsus
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           Engistus
           having
           cunningly
           obtained
           of
           the
           King
           a
           convenient
           place
           for
           his
           people
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           fortified
           the
           same
           secretly
           ,
           got
           more
           thereunto
           covertly
           ,
           politickly
           perswaded
           the
           King
           to
           send
           for
           more
           forces
           out
           of
           Saxony
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           Married
           his
           Daughter
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           whose
           means
           he
           brought
           his
           Countrymen
           in
           great
           credit
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           made
           him
           banish
           the
           chief
           Nobility
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           caused
           the
           King
           by
           this
           means
           to
           incur
           the
           hatred
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           perceived
           that
           our
           Country-men
           began
           to
           suspect
           and
           fear
           his
           over-growing
           Greatness
           ,
           he
           suddenly
           entred
           into
           league
           with
           the
           Picts
           ,
           the
           Antient
           Enemies
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           helps
           made
           an
           easie
           conquest
           thereof
           .
        
         
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           became
           Master
           of
           England
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           Edward
           King
           of
           England
           dying
           in
           the
           year
           1065.
           made
           by
           his
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           William
           Duke
           of
           Normandy
           his
           sole
           and
           lawful
           Heir
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           and
           counsel
           of
           the
           cheif
           Peers
           and
           Barons
           of
           his
           Realm
           ;
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           being
           wone
           thereunto
           by
           the
           flattery
           and
           sweet
           words
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           he
           changed
           his
           maid
           ,
           and
           adopted
           Harrold
           his
           Brother
           for
           his
           Heir
           ;
           whereupon
           there
           grew
           a
           great
           variance
           and
           contention
           betwixt
           the
           said
           VVilliam
           and
           Harrold
           ;
           who
           having
           some
           occasion
           to
           go
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           was
           by
           contrary
           winds
           driven
           into
           Normandy
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           presently
           intercepted
           and
           carried
           unto
           the
           Duke
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           ;
           before
           whom
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           fearing
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           in
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           nor
           without
           a
           great
           Ransom
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           used
           some
           cunning
           device
           for
           his
           present
           delivery
           ;
           He
           said
           unto
           the
           Duke
           ;
           Other
           Princes
           (
           Noble
           Duke
           )
           when
           they
           have
           occasion
           to
           require
           Helps
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           of
           their
           Neighbours
           or
           Confederates
           ,
           use
           to
           demand
           the
           same
           by
           their
           Ambassadors
           ;
           But
           I
           ,
           contrary
           to
           this
           Custom
           ,
           knowing
           that
           there
           is
           no
           better
           way
           to
           end
           this
           contention
           and
           competency
           which
           is
           betwixt
           you
           and
           me
           ,
           then
           for
           me
           to
           marry
           your
           Daughter
           ,
           am
           come
           in
           person
           to
           pray
           your
           good
           Will
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           have
           her
           for
           my
           Wife
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           yeeldeth
           to
           his
           desire
           ;
           Harrold
           with
           his
           new
           Spouse
           returneth
           
           speedily
           into
           England
           ,
           commandeth
           all
           Normans
           upon
           pain
           of
           death
           to
           depart
           out
           off
           his
           Realm
           within
           three
           dayes
           ,
           prostituteth
           his
           wife
           unto
           his
           meanest
           servants
           ,
           cutteth
           of
           her
           nose
           and
           her
           ears
           ,
           and
           sendeth
           her
           back
           unto
           her
           Father
           in
           a
           Fisher-mens
           Boat.
           This
           Injury
           and
           Indignity
           may
           seem
           grievous
           unto
           you
           that
           hear
           it
           ;
           No
           marvel
           then
           if
           it
           so
           grieved
           her
           poor
           Father
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           revenged
           thereof
           he
           presently
           implored
           the
           help
           of
           his
           Friends
           ;
           who
           what
           for
           pitty
           of
           the
           distrested
           Princess
           ,
           what
           in
           hope
           of
           high
           rewards
           ,
           what
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           love
           and
           duty
           that
           some
           bare
           unto
           the
           Duke
           ,
           were
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           France
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           power
           that
           they
           could
           possibly
           make
           ,
           accompanied
           him
           in
           his
           journey
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           him
           unto
           those
           kings
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           being
           driven
           from
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           recovered
           the
           same
           with
           small
           difficulty
           .
           And
           not
           to
           be
           over
           tedious
           ,
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           mention
           unto
           you
           but
           two
           Princes
           of
           that
           kinde
           ,
           namely
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           seventh
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           to
           Edward
           ,
           who
           being
           deprived
           by
           his
           own
           Subjects
           of
           his
           Royal
           Diadem
           ,
           fled
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bugundy
           ,
           of
           whom
           obtaining
           an
           Army
           but
           of
           two
           thousand
           men
           onely
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           very
           few
           favoured
           him
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           demanded
           the
           Crown
           ,
           he
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           and
           published
           ,
           that
           he
           required
           nothing
           but
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           York
           ,
           whereunto
           every
           man
           knowing
           that
           he
           had
           Right
           ,
           many
           began
           to
           favour
           him
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           at
           his
           first
           landing
           in
           Yorkshire
           would
           resist
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           received
           into
           the
           City
           of
           York
           ,
           before
           that
           he
           had
           sworn
           faith
           and
           obedience
           unto
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           This
           Oath
           being
           solemnly
           taken
           ,
           he
           goeth
           forward
           towards
           London
           ;
           Some
           few
           of
           his
           Friends
           came
           unto
           him
           upon
           the
           way
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           his
           Brother
           ,
           who
           was
           incamped
           neer
           about
           York
           to
           intercept
           him
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           either
           for
           fear
           ,
           or
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           suffereth
           him
           to
           proceed
           on
           his
           journey
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           so
           much
           as
           one
           stroke
           he
           came
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           received
           by
           the
           Citizens
           with
           great
           joy
           and
           gladness
           ,
           because
           divers
           of
           the
           richest
           sort
           ,
           doubting
           that
           they
           should
           never
           have
           again
           such
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           lent
           him
           whiles
           he
           was
           their
           king
           ,
           unless
           he
           recovered
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           had
           purchased
           him
           the
           favour
           and
           friendship
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           of
           which
           being
           once
           Master
           ,
           he
           increased
           daily
           in
           power
           and
           strength
           ;
           and
           his
           Brother
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           and
           his
           Faction
           ,
           made
           him
           so
           strong
           that
           he
           daily
           subdued
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Thus
           prevailed
           he
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           him
           unto
           Henry
           the
           seventh
           ,
           who
           living
           a
           long
           time
           as
           a
           banished
           man
           in
           Brittany
           with
           the
           Duke
           thereof
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           sent
           into
           his
           Country
           unto
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           or
           Richard
           the
           third
           although
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           knowing
           that
           that
           they
           could
           not
           Reign
           in
           security
           so
           long
           as
           he
           lived
           ,
           had
           requested
           him
           very
           earnestly
           of
           the
           Duke
           ;
           And
           the
           last
           of
           them
           ruled
           still
           in
           great
           fear
           ,
           but
           in
           Peace
           and
           Quietness
           ,
           untill
           that
           Isabella
           ,
           wife
           of
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           ,
           and
           Margaret
           the
           said
           Henries
           Mother
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Physitian
           came
           to
           conferre
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           they
           concluded
           of
           this
           agreement
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           cause
           her
           Son
           ,
           the
           said
           
           Henry
           to
           return
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           possess
           the
           Crown
           thereof
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           his
           aid
           and
           their
           friends
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           take
           to
           wife
           the
           daughter
           of
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           .
           Henry
           being
           certified
           hereof
           ,
           and
           also
           given
           to
           undeastand
           ,
           that
           
             Richard
             Thomas
          
           ,
           a
           man
           trained
           up
           in
           arms
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Savage
          
           would
           adventure
           their
           lives
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           Bray
           had
           provided
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           to
           pay
           his
           Souldiers
           withal
           ,
           easily
           obtained
           of
           the
           king
           of
           France
           a
           small
           Army
           of
           2000
           men
           ,
           with
           which
           arriving
           in
           Wales
           ,
           and
           joyning
           with
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           said
           Thomas
           ,
           he
           went
           towards
           London
           ;
           and
           upon
           his
           way
           daily
           received
           greater
           strength
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           king
           Richard
           ,
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           cruelty
           and
           ●yranny
           which
           he
           used
           ,
           was
           forsaken
           of
           his
           own
           Friends
           ;
           and
           his
           Souldiers
           detesting
           his
           proud
           and
           cruel
           Government
           ,
           fought
           so
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           that
           they
           seemed
           more
           desirous
           he
           should
           lose
           then
           win
           the
           Field
           ;
           which
           fell
           out
           according
           to
           their
           desire
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           Examples
           and
           others
           like
           unto
           these
           ,
           you
           may
           perceive
           that
           never
           any
           man
           had
           any
           good
           success
           against
           England
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           both
           a
           just
           cause
           to
           invade
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           faction
           within
           the
           Realm
           .
           And
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           spoken
           you
           may
           understand
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           wanteth
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Here
           might
           I
           conveniently
           (
           if
           I
           had
           not
           sufficiently
           declared
           the
           strength
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           difficulty
           and
           impossibility
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           purpose
           more
           apparent
           )
           enter
           into
           a
           large
           discourse
           of
           the
           Forces
           thereof
           ;
           but
           let
           that
           suffice
           that
           hath
           been
           spoken
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           may
           not
           forget
           to
           let
           you
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           as
           doubt
           of
           our
           strength
           ,
           understand
           that
           we
           have
           been
           (
           and
           I
           know
           not
           why
           we
           should
           not
           still
           be
           )
           so
           strong
           and
           fortunate
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           French
           were
           so
           many
           in
           the
           Field
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           the
           very
           Boyes
           and
           Lacques
           in
           their
           Camp
           were
           able
           to
           subdue
           our
           Army
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Scots
           ,
           thinking
           that
           because
           our
           king
           was
           in
           France
           with
           fourscore
           thousand
           English
           ,
           we
           had
           none
           but
           Priests
           and
           women
           left
           at
           home
           to
           encounter
           with
           them
           ,
           entred
           with
           main
           force
           into
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           with
           assured
           hope
           and
           confidence
           to
           conquer
           the
           same
           ,
           we
           neither
           fearing
           the
           multitudes
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           nor
           being
           danted
           or
           terrified
           with
           the
           Scots
           suddain
           and
           advantagious
           Invasion
           ,
           subdued
           both
           Nations
           ,
           and
           took
           both
           their
           kings
           prisoners
           in
           the
           Field
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Englishmen
           cannot
           live
           with
           a
           little
           Bread
           and
           a
           Cup
           of
           Wine
           ,
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           can
           do
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           accustomed
           to
           endure
           cold
           ,
           to
           lie
           abroad
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           to
           stand
           up
           to
           the
           knees
           in
           dirt
           and
           water
           ,
           to
           watch
           nights
           and
           dayes
           ,
           and
           briefly
           to
           take
           other
           such
           pains
           and
           travels
           as
           are
           incident
           unto
           wars
           .
        
         
           To
           pleasure
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           let
           us
           grant
           this
           to
           be
           so
           (
           although
           the
           the
           contrary
           indeed
           is
           most
           true
           )
           who
           amongst
           the
           bravest
           Spaniards
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           World
           would
           willingly
           go
           to
           the
           wars
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           alwayes
           be
           subject
           unto
           these
           or
           the
           like
           incommodities
           ?
           And
           yet
           who
           would
           not
           rather
           endure
           ,
           and
           suffer
           them
           patiently
           .
           then
           live
           in
           servitude
           or
           th●aldom
           ,
           or
           yeeld
           unto
           his
           mortal
           Enemies
           ?
           All
           Histories
           are
           full
           of
           examples
           of
           base
           and
           faint-hearted
           people
           ,
           the
           which
           having
           been
           compelled
           to
           fight
           for
           their
           lives
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           to
           save
           or
           redeem
           the
           same
           ,
           have
           behaved
           themselves
           most
           manfully
           ,
           
           and
           have
           enforced
           their
           Enemies
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           reasonable
           Conditions
           of
           Peace
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           would
           not
           hearken
           unto
           any
           agreement
           ,
           and
           have
           constrained
           them
           to
           become
           humble
           Sutors
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           once
           vouchfa●e
           to
           hear
           their
           humble
           Petitions
           ;
           and
           truly
           extream
           perils
           and
           irresistible
           necessities
           have
           such
           force
           and
           vertue
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           they
           put
           both
           heart
           and
           Courage
           into
           them
           which
           by
           nature
           are
           neither
           hearty
           nor
           couragious
           .
           Considering
           therefore
           that
           our
           men
           shall
           fight
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           abroad
           ;
           that
           we
           will
           be
           as
           valiant
           to
           defend
           our selves
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           be
           couragious
           to
           offend
           us
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           have
           soiled
           us
           by
           Sea
           ,
           they
           must
           fight
           afresh
           with
           us
           by
           Land
           ;
           they
           being
           weary
           ▪
           ,
           and
           we
           fresh
           ;
           they
           weak
           ,
           and
           we
           strong
           ;
           they
           lame
           and
           diseased
           ,
           and
           we
           whole
           and
           in
           perfect
           health
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           they
           far
           from
           home
           ,
           and
           we
           at
           home
           ,
           for
           our
           wives
           ,
           for
           our
           houses
           ,
           for
           our
           children
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           goods
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           likely
           that
           we
           should
           fight
           with
           greater
           courage
           ,
           with
           better
           success
           then
           they
           ?
           Considering
           again
           the
           England
           is
           fertile
           ,
           and
           replenished
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           mans
           sustentation
           ;
           That
           her
           Majesties
           Councellors
           are
           wise
           and
           provident
           ;
           her
           people
           rich
           and
           full
           of
           money
           ,
           her
           Subjects
           loving
           and
           well
           affected
           to
           her
           Highness
           and
           their
           Country
           ;
           Can
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           wanting
           that
           shall
           be
           needfull
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           a
           convenient
           Army
           ?
           Considering
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           want
           shall
           fall
           out
           ,
           their
           cause
           being
           general
           ,
           as
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           Religion
           is
           universal
           and
           common
           to
           all
           his
           Confederates
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Princes
           Protestants
           will
           supply
           those
           wants
           ,
           and
           fight
           for
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           and
           as
           willingly
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           will
           for
           Spain
           ?
           Considering
           fourthly
           ,
           that
           when
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           a
           Prince
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           of
           greater
           power
           and
           of
           better
           experience
           then
           the
           Spanish
           king
           ,
           warred
           with
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Germany
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           French
           (
           which
           hated
           their
           Religion
           )
           aided
           and
           assisted
           them
           ;
           Can
           it
           be
           supposed
           that
           England
           should
           not
           finde
           the
           like
           aid
           and
           assistance
           ?
        
         
           Briefly
           ,
           Considering
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           cannot
           land
           his
           Army
           in
           any
           place
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           not
           finde
           at
           the
           least
           ten
           thousand
           men
           ,
           to
           finde
           him
           work
           until
           a
           greater
           power
           come
           ;
           what
           hope
           can
           he
           then
           have
           to
           Land
           without
           Resistance
           ,
           to
           proceed
           without
           a
           Battel
           ,
           to
           fight
           without
           loss
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           without
           extream
           confusion
           ?
        
         
           Our
           Armies
           therefore
           being
           equal
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           our
           hope
           more
           assured
           then
           his
           ,
           no
           wise
           or
           Politick
           man
           will
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           success
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           far
           better
           then
           his
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           hope
           and
           expectation
           vain
           ,
           his
           purpose
           and
           intention
           ridiculous
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           course
           taken
           therein
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           possibility
           to
           attain
           thereunto
           .
           But
           it
           behooveth
           a
           king
           to
           bridle
           and
           correct
           his
           Rebellious
           subjects
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Protector
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           not
           to
           permit
           his
           own
           subjects
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           aiding
           or
           assisting
           them
           in
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           to
           profess
           a
           contrary
           Religion
           unto
           his
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           is
           able
           to
           suppress
           them
           and
           their
           Patrons
           .
           This
           supposed
           Ability
           emboldeneth
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           his
           confidence
           must
           be
           shewn
           to
           be
           as
           foolish
           ,
           as
           other
           of
           his
           vain
           hopes
           ,
           of
           his
           rash
           conceits
           .
        
         
         
           First
           therefore
           I
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           enforce
           any
           general
           alteration
           in
           Religion
           ;
           Then
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           could
           ,
           yet
           he
           should
           not
           compell
           his
           Subjects
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           to
           change
           and
           alter
           their
           opinions
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           more
           common
           then
           to
           judge
           of
           things
           to
           come
           by
           things
           that
           are
           past
           ,
           and
           to
           conjecture
           what
           a
           Prince
           can
           do
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           his
           Predecessors
           did
           ,
           and
           were
           able
           to
           do
           before
           him
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           clear
           this
           question
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           Span●sh
           kings
           Fath●r
           did
           ,
           and
           was
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           during
           the
           long
           time
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           against
           Luther
           and
           his
           followers
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           he
           with
           all
           his
           might
           ,
           his
           Friends
           ,
           his
           Allies
           ,
           could
           not
           suppress
           the
           Princes
           Protestants
           at
           their
           first
           beginning
           ,
           and
           when
           neither
           the
           number
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           was
           so
           great
           as
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           It
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           as
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           with
           all
           his
           Adherents
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           enforce
           a
           general
           alteration
           and
           change
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           At
           what
           time
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           began
           first
           to
           discover
           the
           Abuses
           ,
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Heresies
           of
           Papistry
           ,
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           thinking
           it
           convenient
           to
           withstand
           an
           Evil
           at
           the
           beginning
           thereof
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           if
           Luther
           were
           suffered
           ,
           great
           danger
           and
           many
           inconveniences
           would
           follow
           thereof
           ,
           he
           Excommunicated
           his
           person
           ,
           condemned
           his
           opinions
           ,
           and
           intreated
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           to
           ratifie
           his
           condemnation
           in
           a
           general
           Assembly
           ,
           held
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           to
           command
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           take
           him
           prisoner
           wheresoever
           they
           should
           finde
           him
           :
           But
           what
           was
           the
           end
           and
           issue
           of
           this
           rigorous
           Sentence
           ?
           Did
           the
           Almighty
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           he
           so
           crossed
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperor
           therein
           ,
           that
           neither
           their
           Counsel
           not
           their
           condemnation
           took
           effect
           .
           About
           twenty
           three
           years
           after
           ,
           this
           sentence
           was
           published
           ;
           and
           although
           that
           the
           Advancement
           of
           Luthers
           Doctrine
           depended
           onely
           upon
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           great
           diffi●ulty
           to
           supplant
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           suppress
           his
           discipline
           ;
           yet
           it
           pleased
           God
           (
           meaning
           to
           shew
           thereby
           ,
           that
           it
           lieth
           not
           in
           mans
           power
           to
           Prevent
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           Cross
           his
           resolute
           intent
           and
           purpose
           not
           to
           permit
           any
           manner
           of
           prejudice
           to
           grow
           unto
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           by
           the
           same
           Excommunication
           :
           For
           he
           presently
           troubled
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           busied
           him
           with
           a
           sudden
           and
           unexpected
           occasion
           of
           wars
           ;
           which
           gave
           unto
           the
           Protestants
           sufficient
           time
           and
           opportunity
           to
           strengthen
           themselves
           against
           their
           Enemies
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           to
           subvert
           Luther
           and
           all
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           entred
           into
           League
           with
           Francis
           the
           first
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           they
           agreed
           not
           onely
           to
           imploy
           all
           their
           own
           Forces
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           implore
           the
           aid
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           others
           of
           his
           profession
           ,
           against
           the
           Princes
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           This
           undoubtedly
           was
           a
           great
           conspiracy
           ,
           not
           onely
           intended
           ,
           but
           also
           very
           like
           to
           be
           executed
           ,
           by
           two
           mighty
           Princes
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Almighty
           hindred
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           their
           designes
           and
           purposes
           ,
           by
           breaking
           the
           bond
           of
           their
           League
           and
           Amity
           ,
           and
           by
           sending
           a
           suddain
           occasion
           of
           Wars
           betwixt
           them
           .
           But
           as
           after
           Rain
           there
           follows
           fair
           weather
           ,
           so
           after
           those
           Wars
           succeeded
           a
           friendly
           Peace
           ,
           in
           the
           Articles
           whereof
           the
           Emperour
           and
           the
           said
           Francis
           covenanted
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           joyntly
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           Forces
           they
           
           could
           possibly
           make
           War
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           Popes
           Cruciadoes
           in
           these
           Wars
           ,
           even
           as
           Christian
           Princes
           were
           and
           are
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           wage
           War
           against
           the
           Turk
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           made
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           that
           all
           Lutherans
           should
           either
           convince
           and
           prove
           their
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           answerable
           unto
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           leave
           and
           forsake
           the
           same
           within
           the
           space
           of
           five
           moneths
           ;
           And
           the
           Pope
           at
           the
           Emperors
           Coronation
           ,
           gave
           him
           great
           charge
           to
           see
           the
           same
           Proclamamation
           duely
           executed
           .
           The
           Protestants
           had
           never
           greater
           occasion
           to
           be
           afraid
           then
           they
           had
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperor
           was
           so
           bent
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Princes
           joyned
           with
           him
           against
           them
           .
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           because
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           War
           betwixt
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           grew
           so
           strong
           that
           their
           Enemies
           feared
           them
           ;
           or
           because
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ▪
           who
           never
           f●ileth
           his
           people
           ,
           had
           undertaken
           to
           protect
           them
           ;
           or
           because
           that
           the
           true
           and
           holy
           Religion
           of
           the
           immortal
           God
           increaseth
           daily
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Threats
           and
           Menaces
           of
           mortal
           men
           ;
           this
           alliance
           and
           confederacy
           availed
           Caesar
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           it
           pleased
           God
           so
           to
           abate
           his
           pride
           and
           humble
           him
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           purposed
           most
           of
           all
           to
           hurt
           and
           annoy
           the
           Protestant●
           ,
           he
           was
           constrained
           to
           crave
           their
           Aid
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           mighty
           and
           terrible
           Army
           invaded
           Austria
           ,
           and
           had
           undoubtedly
           endangered
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Princes
           of
           our
           Religion
           assisted
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           so
           disposed
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           the
           Protestants
           more
           willing
           to
           help
           ,
           he
           most
           will●ngly
           and
           of
           himself
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           intercession
           and
           intreaty
           ,
           so
           mitigated
           the
           rigor
           and
           extremity
           of
           his
           former
           Proclamation
           that
           through
           his
           lenity
           and
           sufferance
           our
           Religion
           began
           to
           receive
           great
           increase
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           as
           Dogs
           ,
           although
           they
           bark
           and
           bite
           one
           another
           ;
           yet
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           see
           and
           discover
           the
           Wolf
           ,
           they
           agree
           presently
           :
           And
           as
           when
           fire
           taketh
           hold
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Master
           and
           Family
           are
           at
           variance
           ,
           they
           forget
           their
           private
           contentions
           ,
           their
           hatred
           ,
           and
           their
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           run
           with
           one
           consent
           and
           mind
           together
           to
           extinguish
           the
           fire
           :
           And
           as
           in
           a
           great
           Tempest
           ,
           the
           Master
           and
           Mariners
           of
           a
           Ship
           ,
           who
           before
           the
           Tempest
           were
           at
           mortall
           feud
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           become
           friends
           ,
           and
           endeavor
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           save
           their
           Ship
           ,
           least
           they
           all
           perish
           together
           with
           their
           Ship
           :
        
         
           So
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           Wolfe
           more
           cruel
           ,
           no
           fire
           more
           terrible
           ,
           no
           Tempest
           more
           dangerous
           then
           the
           Turk
           ,
           submitted
           themselves
           with
           all
           humility
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           aided
           him
           with
           all
           their
           power
           against
           the
           Turk
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           which
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           used
           them
           most
           courteously
           ,
           and
           yeelded
           much
           more
           unto
           them
           then
           they
           hoped
           to
           obtain
           of
           him
           :
           And
           because
           his
           Highness
           found
           a
           rare
           Loyalty
           ,
           a
           strange
           constancy
           ,
           and
           a
           marvellous
           affection
           in
           them
           ,
           he
           vouchsafed
           to
           afford
           them
           all
           kind
           of
           courtesie
           ,
           until
           that
           after
           that
           he
           returned
           from
           Tunis
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           got
           a
           notable
           Victory
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           Princes
           bearing
           themselves
           bold
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           fortunate
           ,
           and
           happy
           Success
           ,
           began
           to
           brave
           ,
           contemn
           ,
           and
           despise
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           to
           threaten
           them
           that
           the
           Emperor
           should
           not
           keep
           the
           Peace
           of
           Norimberge
           ,
           nor
           of
           Ratisbone
           :
           Of
           which
           insolency
           the
           Princes
           Protestants
           complained
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           answered
           them
           most
           lovingly
           ,
           and
           assured
           them
           that
           he
           desired
           to
           end
           and
           compose
           all
           contentions
           and
           Controversies
           that
           were
           in
           Germany
           for
           Religion
           ,
           not
           by
           
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           but
           by
           fair
           means
           and
           gentleness
           ,
           praying
           them
           to
           have
           such
           an
           opinion
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           with
           the
           threats
           and
           menaces
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           :
           This
           Answer
           was
           given
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperor
           was
           leading
           his
           Forces
           unto
           Marcelles
           in
           France
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           thereof
           ;
           with
           whom
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           reconciled
           ,
           the
           Catholicks
           thinking
           that
           he
           had
           but
           dissembled
           with
           the
           Protestants
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           hoping
           that
           he
           would
           bend
           his
           whole
           Forces
           against
           the
           
             Lutherans
             ▪
          
           But
           he
           deceived
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           Spain
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           sent
           an
           Honourable
           Ambassage
           into
           Germany
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Protestants
           and
           all
           others
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           very
           glad
           that
           all
           Contentions
           ,
           Debates
           ,
           and
           Controversies
           touching
           Religion
           ,
           should
           receive
           a
           final
           end
           and
           agreement
           by
           a
           General
           Assembly
           and
           Disputation
           of
           learned
           Divines
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           right
           and
           true
           Doctrine
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           being
           by
           that
           means
           laid
           open
           and
           discovered
           ,
           he
           might
           establish
           and
           confirm
           the
           same
           with
           his
           Imperial
           power
           and
           authority
           .
        
         
           It
           happened
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           had
           an
           occasion
           to
           pass
           through
           France
           into
           Flanders
           ;
           then
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           began
           to
           promise
           to
           themselves
           great
           wonders
           ,
           and
           to
           conceive
           an
           ass●red
           hope
           of
           an
           invincible
           power
           to
           be
           levied
           by
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           King
           of
           France
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           for
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           two
           cheif
           Protectors
           of
           their
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           were
           throughly
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           were
           equally
           bent
           against
           Luther
           and
           his
           Followers
           ;
           and
           their
           conceits
           proved
           to
           be
           most
           vain
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           Journey
           followed
           no
           good
           success
           for
           them
           :
           For
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           either
           because
           he
           would
           be
           still
           mindful
           of
           his
           promise
           ;
           or
           for
           that
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           Protestants
           strength
           increased
           daily
           ,
           caused
           a
           General
           Diet
           to
           be
           Assembled
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           daily
           entreated
           by
           the
           Catholicks
           to
           declare
           open
           Wars
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           never
           take
           that
           violent
           course
           ,
           but
           ordered
           ,
           that
           shortly
           after
           there
           should
           be
           a
           general
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           might
           be
           freely
           and
           lovingly
           decided
           by
           learned
           Divines
           ;
           who
           having
           lightly
           discussed
           some
           Points
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           were
           commanded
           by
           his
           Majesty
           to
           come
           to
           Ratis●one
           ;
           Where
           when
           as
           all
           Contentions
           could
           not
           be
           fully
           ended
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           was
           contented
           to
           refer
           the
           final
           Conclusion
           unto
           another
           General
           Assembly
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           success
           and
           event
           was
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           the
           particulars
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Now
           considering
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           Varieties
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           what
           may
           a
           man
           judge
           thereof
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Almighty
           prevented
           ,
           crossed
           and
           hindered
           the
           determinations
           ,
           purposes
           ,
           and
           Enterprises
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           so
           guided
           and
           directed
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           lay
           not
           in
           their
           power
           to
           confo●nd
           the
           Protestants
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ;
           For
           ,
           if
           we
           shall
           consider
           the
           great
           strength
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Princes
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Foot
           as
           in
           Horse
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Provisions
           ,
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Treasure
           ,
           the
           vehemency
           of
           their
           hatred
           ,
           the
           wilfulness
           of
           their
           perseverance
           therein
           ,
           their
           courage
           ,
           their
           animating
           and
           provoking
           the
           Emperor
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           win
           him
           thereunto
           ,
           they
           spared
           no
           kind
           of
           policy
           ,
           cunning
           and
           deceit
           that
           humane
           wit
           could
           invent
           ;
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           utmost
           endeavors
           ,
           they
           were
           then
           so
           far
           from
           attaining
           their
           purpose
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           last
           Diet
           that
           was
           held
           ,
           certain
           points
           of
           Doctine
           were
           yeelded
           unto
           ,
           which
           before
           that
           Assemby
           both
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           his
           best
           
           Divines
           ,
           held
           to
           be
           most
           erroneous
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           confessed
           that
           it
           was
           Gods
           pleasure
           so
           to
           dispose
           and
           govern
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           Princes
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           Diet
           many
           opinions
           were
           received
           and
           allowed
           for
           good
           and
           godly
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           whereof
           many
           Protestants
           had
           lost
           their
           goods
           ,
           their
           Countries
           ,
           and
           their
           lives
           .
        
         
           The
           Catholicks
           therefore
           ,
           seeing
           that
           they
           prevailed
           not
           greatly
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           they
           cast
           off
           the
           Lyons
           skin
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           Foxes
           ,
           whom
           they
           counterfeited
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           brought
           the
           Protestants
           into
           disgrace
           ,
           by
           sowing
           false
           Rumors
           and
           Accusations
           against
           them
           ▪
           And
           because
           they
           had
           rather
           lost
           much
           ,
           then
           gotten
           any
           thing
           by
           disputing
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           bruited
           abroad
           that
           the
           Protestants
           durst
           no
           longer
           dispute
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           gave
           liberty
           unto
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           of
           learning
           or
           modesty
           ,
           to
           raile
           upon
           Luther
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           malicious
           and
           false
           Invectives
           against
           him
           :
        
         
           A
           strange
           course
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           used
           in
           these
           dayes
           !
           but
           in
           my
           simple
           opinion
           ,
           a
           course
           not
           now
           like
           to
           have
           better
           success
           then
           that
           course
           then
           had
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           Luther
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           it
           was
           law
           〈◊〉
           for
           every
           man
           to
           exercise
           the
           bitterness
           of
           his
           pen
           against
           him
           ,
           conceived
           such
           malice
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           he
           discovered
           many
           of
           his
           follies
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           lien
           hidden
           unto
           this
           day
           :
           Even
           so
           it
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           if
           men
           having
           more
           Zeal
           then
           Learning
           ,
           of
           greater
           Malice
           then
           Judgement
           ,
           shall
           be
           suffered
           to
           preach
           and
           write
           against
           the
           foolish
           impugners
           of
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           that
           either
           their
           Malice
           or
           their
           Ignorance
           will
           utterly
           disgrace
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           preaching
           by
           preaching
           may
           unhapply
           be
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           turbulent
           and
           unqu●et
           spit●ts
           may
           with
           a
           small
           Pamphlet
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           simple
           Sermon
           do
           more
           harm
           then
           a
           number
           of
           learned
           men
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           amend
           or
           reform
           with
           great
           pains
           and
           travel
           .
        
         
           Had
           not
           the
           Pope
           given
           too
           great
           encouragement
           to
           such
           as
           wrote
           against
           Luther
           ,
           Had
           not
           rude
           and
           ignorant
           men
           been
           suffered
           bitterly
           to
           inveigh
           against
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           Had
           not
           certain
           malicious
           persons
           laboured
           to
           disgrace
           him
           with
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           Had
           he
           not
           been
           condemned
           before
           he
           was
           heard
           :
           Briefly
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           Books
           been
           unjustly
           adjudged
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           appealed
           from
           the
           Pope
           unto
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           he
           had
           never
           laboured
           so
           much
           as
           he
           did
           in
           searching
           out
           ,
           and
           laying
           open
           the
           Popes
           Errors
           ;
           He
           had
           never
           made
           so
           bitter
           Invectives
           as
           he
           wrote
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Bishops
           ;
           He
           had
           never
           impugned
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           General
           Councils
           Au●hority
           ;
           He
           had
           never
           implored
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           and
           other
           Princes
           help
           and
           countenance
           ;
           He
           had
           never
           procured
           the
           Popes
           Canons
           to
           be
           burned
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           written
           a
           Book
           against
           the
           Catholicks
           Reformation
           ;
           so
           many
           things
           might
           and
           should
           still
           have
           remained
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           buried
           in
           obscurity
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           made
           known
           and
           palpable
           to
           very
           Babes
           and
           Infants
           .
        
         
           They
           therefore
           (
           in
           my
           simple
           cenceir
           )
           did
           not
           a
           little
           hurt
           and
           prejudice
           unto
           the
           Papists
           and
           their
           Cause
           ,
           who
           pe●swaded
           the
           Pope
           and
           Emperor
           to
           make
           wars
           against
           Luther
           and
           his
           Adherents
           .
           For
           since
           that
           time
           many
           other
           Nations
           besides
           Germany
           are
           fallen
           from
           their
           obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           good
           liking
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           so
           many
           and
           divers
           opinions
           are
           now
           crept
           into
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           that
           I
           take
           it
           a
           thing
           almost
           impossible
           to
           reconcile
           those
           diversities
           .
           For
           such
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           that
           we
           hardly
           change
           our
           opinons
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           we
           have
           changed
           ,
           we
           stand
           stiff
           and
           obstinate
           in
           our
           new
           and
           late
           received
           conceits
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           hardly
           removed
           from
           them
           ;
           
           Insomuch
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           Childe
           receiveth
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           the
           Grandfather
           teacheth
           the
           Grandchildren
           ,
           that
           seemeth
           to
           be
           irremoveable
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           no
           kinde
           of
           alteration
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           may
           therefore
           boldly
           say
           ,
           yea
           swear
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           (
           let
           him
           try
           all
           the
           means
           he
           can
           possible
           )
           shall
           never
           inforce
           a
           general
           change
           in
           Religion
           .
           For
           since
           his
           Father
           (
           whose
           power
           although
           he
           should
           surpass
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           never
           match
           him
           in
           good
           fortune
           )
           could
           not
           constrain
           the
           Protestants
           (
           in
           the
           very
           infancy
           of
           Religion
           )
           to
           return
           unto
           his
           profession
           ;
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           the
           Son
           should
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           compel
           far
           and
           remote
           Nations
           ,
           mighty
           and
           great
           Princes
           ,
           manly
           and
           warlike
           people
           ,
           which
           of
           late
           years
           have
           forsaken
           Popery
           ,
           to
           reassume
           their
           old
           opinions
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           man
           think
           him
           great
           ,
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           mighty
           enough
           to
           effect
           his
           disire
           ;
           let
           that
           man
           consider
           ,
           how
           many
           ,
           how
           noble
           ,
           and
           how
           learned
           men
           the
           cruel
           War
           of
           Charls
           the
           Fifth
           against
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Germany
           ,
           the
           most
           barbarous
           cruelty
           of
           Francis
           the
           First
           against
           them
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           bloody
           five
           years
           persecution
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           terrible
           and
           horrible
           Inquisition
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
          
           ,
           and
           Flanders
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           the
           most
           execrable
           and
           hateful
           Massacre
           of
           Paris
           ,
           hath
           sent
           headlong
           ,
           and
           before
           their
           times
           unto
           another
           World
           :
           And
           when
           he
           hath
           considered
           all
           these
           ,
           let
           him
           likewise
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           these
           Tyrants
           murthered
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           Protestants
           (
           as
           though
           others
           sprang
           out
           of
           their
           blood
           )
           encreased
           daily
           .
        
         
           If
           all
           these
           shall
           not
           content
           and
           satisfie
           him
           ,
           
           let
           him
           call
           to
           mind
           how
           many
           years
           the
           Wars
           continued
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           for
           Religion
           ,
           with
           far
           greater
           obstinacy
           then
           with
           good
           success
           and
           happiness
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Let
           that
           man
           weigh
           with
           himself
           how
           unlikely
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           prevail
           against
           so
           many
           Nations
           ,
           who
           in
           almost
           Thirty
           years
           continuance
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           able
           to
           replant
           his
           own
           Religion
           in
           a
           few
           Provinces
           of
           one
           Nation
           :
           Besides
           the
           rare
           success
           ,
           and
           the
           wondrous
           events
           that
           have
           alwayes
           followed
           the
           Pro●estants
           ,
           make
           me
           beleeve
           that
           their
           Cause
           is
           a
           good
           Cause
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           so
           beleeveth
           ,
           must
           likewise
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           were
           their
           number
           smaller
           ,
           their
           Forces
           weaker●
           ,
           their
           exprience
           far
           more
           slender
           then
           it
           is
           ;
           yet
           God
           that
           can
           win
           with
           a
           few
           as
           well
           as
           with
           many
           ,
           with
           the
           weak
           as
           well
           as
           with
           the
           strong
           ,
           will
           not
           onely
           protect
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           confound
           their
           Adversaries
           .
           How
           many
           examples
           find
           we
           in
           prophane
           Histories
           ,
           which
           record
           that
           small
           sroops
           have
           oftentimes
           subdued
           great
           Armies
           ,
           and
           that
           mighty
           Kings
           have
           been
           put
           to
           flight
           by
           weak
           Princes
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           then
           but
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           who
           are
           Gods
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           fight
           in
           his
           Cause
           ,
           and
           are
           defended
           by
           his
           Forces
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           beard
           the
           proud
           Spainard
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           brave
           
           and
           foil
           all
           his
           Confederates
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           small
           comfort
           to
           have
           God
           on
           our
           ●ide
           .
           It
           is
           a
           geat
           Consolation
           to
           sight
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           .
           And
           who
           can
           desire
           better
           advantage
           then
           to
           contend
           with
           and
           Adversary
           ,
           that
           beginneth
           to
           decline
           ,
           that
           is
           ready
           of
           himself
           to
           fall
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Have
           not
           many
           Nations
           (
           as
           I
           said
           said
           )
           long
           since
           shaken
           off
           the
           intolerable
           burthen
           of
           his
           grievous
           yoke
           and
           bondage
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           all
           States
           ,
           when
           they
           begin
           once
           to
           decline
           ,
           sooner
           fall
           from
           the
           half
           way
           towards
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           utter
           destruction
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           first
           declination
           unto
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           downfull
           ?
           Shall
           not
           those
           then
           that
           seek
           to
           defend
           Popery
           ,
           do
           even
           as
           a
           Physitian
           doth
           ,
           when
           he
           laboureth
           to
           preserve
           a
           very
           weak
           and
           old
           man
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           death
           ?
           Hath
           not
           St.
           Paul
           said
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           shall
           perish
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           beginneth
           to
           be
           known
           ?
           And
           if
           God
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           hath
           pronounced
           this
           Judgement
           ,
           this
           Sentence
           against
           him
           ;
           who
           either
           can
           or
           will
           be
           able
           to
           prevent
           or
           hinder
           the
           execution
           thereof
           ?
           He
           is
           now
           no
           more
           able
           to
           encounter
           with
           
             Henries
             ,
             Othons
          
           and
           Fredericks
           ,
           great
           and
           mighty
           Emperors
           :
           He
           hath
           no
           more
           Kings
           of
           France
           to
           fight
           in
           his
           quarrels
           ;
           No
           more
           Kings
           of
           England
           to
           be
           Defenders
           of
           his
           Faith
           ;
           No
           more
           Switzers
           to
           be
           Protectors
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           all
           these
           have
           forsaken
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           Example
           of
           these
           ,
           many
           other
           Princes
           have
           learned
           not
           to
           set
           a
           Fig
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           First
           point
           is
           cleared
           ;
           now
           it
           remaineth
           to
           clear
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Span●ard
           ,
           although
           he
           could
           ,
           yet
           he
           should
           not
           constrain
           his
           Subjects
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           to
           change
           their
           Religion
           .
           This
           point
           ,
           although
           it
           hath
           been
           already
           touched
           in
           some
           manner
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           so
           sufficiently
           handled
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           needeth
           a
           more
           ample
           Declaration
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           therefore
           of
           this
           Question
           ,
           you
           shall
           understand
           that
           the
           Common
           people
           (
           which
           are
           Princes
           Subjects
           )
           never
           did
           ;
           and
           particular
           men
           ,
           although
           they
           change
           their
           lives
           ,
           yet
           they
           leave
           most
           commonly
           behinde
           them
           their
           posterity
           and
           their
           Children
           ,
           which
           succeed
           them
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           Lands
           and
           Inheritances
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           their
           quarrels
           and
           affections
           ;
           Insomuch
           that
           there
           dieth
           scant
           any
           man
           so
           bad
           ,
           so
           wicked
           ,
           so
           unbeloved
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           leaveth
           behinde
           him
           ,
           either
           children
           ,
           kinsmen
           ,
           or
           friends
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           onely
           be
           sorry
           for
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           also
           revenge
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           he
           chance
           to
           be
           violently
           or
           wrongfully
           put
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           This
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Wars
           of
           France
           and
           Flanders
           ;
           This
           appeared
           most
           evidently
           ,
           by
           the
           Bloody
           and
           long
           Civil
           contentions
           that
           were
           betwixt
           Lewis
           the
           last
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           (
           for
           after
           his
           death
           the
           Earldom
           fell
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Burgondy
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           County
           Charles
           unto
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           )
           and
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Gaunt
           ;
           who
           after
           that
           they
           had
           unadvisedly
           born
           arms
           against
           their
           said
           Earl
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           repent
           themselves
           of
           their
           folly
           ,
           most
           humbly
           intreated
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leige
           ,
           and
           other
           Noble
           men
           to
           be
           Mediators
           of
           a
           friendly
           peace
           betwixt
           them
           and
           their
           Earl.
           The
           Dutchesse
           and
           the
           rest
           became
           humble
           Suitors
           for
           the
           poor
           Gantois
           ;
           the
           Earl
           was
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           their
           Request
           ,
           unless
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Gaunt
           would
           be
           content
           to
           meet
           
           him
           at
           a
           place
           appointed
           ,
           bare-headed
           ,
           and
           bare-footed
           ,
           with
           halters
           about
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           there
           ask
           him
           pardon
           and
           forgiveness
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           would
           then
           pardon
           them
           if
           he
           thought
           good
           .
           The
           rich
           Citizens
           hearing
           these
           hard
           conditions
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           when
           they
           had
           made
           this
           humble
           submission
           ,
           it
           was
           doubtfull
           and
           uncertain
           whether
           they
           should
           be
           pardoned
           or
           no
           ;
           of
           humble
           Suitors
           ,
           became
           most
           desperate
           Rebels
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           Men
           careless
           of
           their
           lives
           )
           resolved
           rather
           to
           die
           then
           to
           yeeld
           to
           so
           unreasonable
           conditions
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           resolution
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           constrained
           to
           leave
           their
           Town
           ,
           not
           above
           Five
           Thousand
           of
           them
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           roaving
           Wolves
           seeking
           for
           their
           prey
           )
           went
           in
           a
           great
           rage
           and
           fury
           to
           Bruges
           ,
           where
           the
           Earl
           lay
           with
           his
           Forces
           ,
           who
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           Forty
           Thousand
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           set
           presently
           upon
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           full
           resolution
           to
           kill
           every
           Mothers
           Son
           of
           them
           ;
           But
           God
           who
           saved
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           from
           the
           persecution
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           unto
           whom
           they
           had
           humbled
           themselves
           ,
           and
           drowned
           the
           Persecutors
           in
           the
           Red-Sea
           ,
           vouchsafed
           to
           be
           their
           Protector
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           such
           Courage
           ,
           such
           Fortune
           and
           good
           success
           ,
           that
           they
           overthrew
           the
           Earl
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           hide
           himself
           in
           a
           poor
           Cottage
           under
           an
           old
           womans
           bed
           ,
           ransacked
           his
           Houses
           ,
           took
           Bruge●
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           sent
           their
           unfortunate
           and
           unmercifull
           Earl
           to
           beg
           a●d
           into
           France
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           returneth
           with
           great
           help
           ,
           and
           findeth
           them
           more
           insolent
           ,
           rebellious
           ,
           and
           obst●nate
           then
           ever
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           the
           Earl
           is
           driven
           to
           offer
           conditions
           of
           peace
           ▪
           A
           mean
           and
           base
           Citizen
           ,
           named
           Leo
           ,
           fearing
           that
           if
           a
           Peace
           were
           concluded
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           severly
           punished
           ,
           changed
           their
           mindes
           that
           were
           inclined
           to
           Peace
           .
           This
           Le●
           died
           not
           of
           a
           natural
           death
           ,
           but
           of
           po●●on
           ,
           given
           h●m
           (
           as
           it
           was
           thought
           )
           by
           the
           Earls
           means
           .
        
         
           Then
           was
           there
           great
           hope
           to
           mitigate
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           war
           ceased
           not
           :
           The
           cause
           of
           the
           continuance
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Nobility
           favoured
           the
           Earl
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           malice
           and
           menace
           the
           Common
           People
           ;
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Bruges
           ,
           in
           a
           Tumult
           that
           was
           betwixt
           the
           Gentlemen
           and
           the
           Weavers
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           shewed
           themselves
           more
           favourable
           unto
           the
           Gentlemen
           then
           unto
           the
           Weavers
           ;
           of
           this
           small
           Cause
           followed
           so
           great
           a
           War
           ,
           as
           continued
           above
           seven
           years
           ,
           and
           consumed
           above
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Flemings
           .
        
         
           In
           those
           Wars
           ,
           sometimes
           
             Iames
             Artevild
          
           ,
           other
           times
           
             Philip
             Artevild
          
           ;
           sometimes
           Basconius
           ,
           other
           times
           
             Francis
             Agricola
          
           ,
           all
           base
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           accompt
           before
           they
           began
           to
           be
           Rebels
           ,
           so
           ruled
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           led
           them
           whither
           they
           would
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           would
           .
           Artevild
           imposed
           upon
           them
           what
           Tributes
           soever
           it
           pleased
           him
           .
           Basconius
           hung
           up
           so
           many
           of
           them
           as
           but
           once
           spake
           of
           Peace
           .
           Artevild
           was
           served
           in
           Plate
           of
           Silver
           and
           Gold
           like
           an
           Earl
           ;
           Feasted
           the
           Dames
           and
           Ladies
           as
           an
           E●rl
           ;
           Swore
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           was
           sworn
           unto
           them
           as
           an
           Earl
           ;
           Contracted
           Amity
           and
           Alliance
           with
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           used
           his
           help
           as
           an
           Earl
           :
           Briefly
           ,
           lived
           with
           far
           greater
           Magnificence
           then
           an
           Earl.
           Agricola
           wanted
           not
           his
           commendation
           .
           He
           was
           adored
           like
           a
           god
           ;
           preferred
           before
           the
           Duke
           of
           Burgondy
           (
           who
           for
           his
           val●ur
           was
           called
           
           Philip
           the
           audacious
           )
           both
           for
           Valour
           and
           Wisdom
           promised
           to
           be
           made
           Duke
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           respects
           more
           honoured
           then
           the
           Duke
           .
           Artevild
           had
           one
           named
           Carpenty
           ,
           to
           extol
           his
           Vertues
           ,
           to
           recommend
           him
           to
           the
           people
           .
           And
           Agricola
           used
           Besconius
           for
           his
           Instrument
           ,
           who
           so
           delighted
           the
           peoples
           ears
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           willingly
           hear
           no
           s●und
           ,
           no
           voyce
           but
           his
           .
           It
           was
           he
           that
           when
           Artevild
           was
           slain
           brought
           Agricola
           into
           favour
           and
           credit
           .
           It
           was
           he
           that
           when
           the
           people
           was
           dismaid
           and
           out
           of
           courage
           because
           of
           Artevilds
           death
           ,
           put
           them
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           more
           couragious
           then
           ever
           they
           were
           .
           It
           was
           he
           that
           perswaded
           the
           relenting
           Commons
           that
           Artevild
           lost
           the
           field
           and
           his
           Army
           by
           indiscretion
           and
           rashness
           ,
           and
           that
           Agricola
           would
           easily
           overcome
           their
           enemies
           by
           valour
           and
           wisdom
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           instruments
           unto
           these
           had
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayn
           at
           Paris
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           never
           obtained
           so
           much
           as
           he
           did
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           contained
           them
           so
           much
           in
           their
           devotion
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           used
           the
           malici●us
           help
           and
           furtherance
           of
           
             Marteau
             ,
             Campan
             ,
             Nally
             ,
             Rowland
          
           and
           Bassy
           the
           Clerk
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           his
           fury
           ,
           and
           misl●aders
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           rude
           and
           seditious
           Commonalty
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           you
           may
           see
           how
           one
           mutinous
           Subject
           begets
           another
           .
           By
           this
           you
           may
           observe
           and
           note
           ,
           that
           if
           Princes
           could
           be
           content
           to
           yeeld
           somewhat
           unto
           such
           mutinous
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           wink
           at
           their
           follies
           ,
           pardon
           their
           boldness
           ,
           and
           pacifie
           their
           rage
           and
           anger
           ,
           they
           might
           live
           in
           quiet
           ,
           and
           save
           the
           lives
           of
           many
           of
           their
           loving
           Subjects
           :
           And
           by
           this
           you
           may
           perceive
           ,
           that
           Princes
           by
           Civil
           Wars
           incur
           the
           hatred
           and
           malice
           of
           their
           loving
           Subjects
           ;
           which
           sometimes
           taketh
           such
           deep
           roo
           :
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           ,
           yea
           almost
           impossible
           to
           root
           it
           out
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           By
           that
           which
           followeth
           you
           may
           understand
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           multitude
           of
           Subjects
           are
           discontented
           ,
           it
           is
           far
           better
           to
           pacifie
           and
           reconcile
           them
           with
           courtesie
           and
           gentleness
           ,
           then
           to
           provoke
           and
           punish
           them
           with
           rigor
           and
           cruelty
           .
           For
           the
           Prince
           that
           either
           openly
           or
           secretly
           practiseth
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           delighteth
           to
           see
           them
           massacred
           and
           murthered
           ,
           very
           seldome
           or
           never
           escapeth
           himselfe
           unmassacred
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           Caligula
           caused
           many
           of
           his
           Subjects
           to
           be
           done
           to
           death
           ;
           some
           for
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           others
           without
           any
           just
           occasion
           ,
           especially
           those
           that
           reprehended
           his
           actions
           ,
           or
           disliked
           his
           Government
           .
           He
           thought
           by
           these
           murthers
           to
           dispatch
           all
           those
           that
           hated
           him
           ,
           and
           supposed
           that
           when
           they
           were
           dead
           ,
           he
           might
           reign
           and
           rule
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           greatly
           deceived
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           displeased
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           slew
           one
           Enemy
           ,
           that
           one
           begat
           him
           ten
           far
           worse
           Adversaries
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           seeing
           himself
           hated
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           wished
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           that
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Rome
           had
           but
           one
           head
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           cut
           it
           off
           at
           a
           blow
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           too
           late
           he
           perceived
           that
           the
           people
           multiplied
           daily
           ,
           and
           had
           infinite
           heads
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           but
           one
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           deprived
           sooner
           then
           he
           thought
           he
           should
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           Maximinus
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           strong
           of
           body
           that
           with
           the
           blow
           of
           his
           fist
           he
           could
           strike
           out
           the
           tooth
           of
           an
           Horse
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           hands
           break
           in
           sunder
           an
           horse-shoo
           ,
           presuming
           on
           his
           strength
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           cared
           not
           whom
           he
           put
           to
           death
           wrongfully
           ,
           but
           after
           that
           he
           had
           murthered
           above
           Four
           thousand
           Gentlemen
           
           without
           any
           due
           observance
           of
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ,
           he
           himself
           was
           murthered
           by
           his
           own
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           hated
           his
           barbarous
           cruelty
           more
           then
           they
           honoured
           his
           Imperial
           Majesty
           .
           I
           might
           trouble
           you
           with
           many
           examples
           like
           unto
           these
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           Emperors
           
             Nero
             ,
             Vitellius
          
           and
           Gallienus
           .
           But
           I
           must
           proceed
           .
        
         
           Briefly
           to
           my
           purpose
           :
           As
           the
           people
           therefore
           live
           still
           ,
           and
           live
           to
           revenge
           the
           wrongs
           and
           injuries
           done
           into
           them
           ;
           so
           contrariwise
           ,
           Princes
           die
           ,
           and
           their
           Quarrels
           ,
           their
           Designs
           ,
           and
           their
           Purposes
           many
           times
           die
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           their
           Successors
           are
           not
           alwayes
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           Humors
           ,
           but
           oftentimes
           govern
           themselves
           otherwise
           then
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           taking
           a
           quite
           contrary
           course
           unto
           theirs
           ,
           most
           commonly
           break
           the
           Laws
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           distress
           the
           persons
           whom
           they
           advance
           ,
           and
           exalt
           them
           whom
           they
           depress
           ;
           In
           regard
           whereof
           it
           is
           usual
           amongst
           wise
           Courtiers
           not
           onely
           to
           pleasure
           him
           that
           ruleth
           ,
           but
           also
           him
           that
           shall
           succeed
           the
           Ruler
           ;
           and
           as
           Pompey
           said
           unto
           
             Sylla
             ,
             More
             do
             adore
             the
             Sun
             rising
             then
             the
             Sun
             setting
             ,
          
        
         
           It
           is
           wondrous
           that
           is
           reported
           of
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           how
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           Thirty
           thousand
           Macedonians
           onely
           ,
           he
           overthrew
           Darius
           in
           Three
           sundry
           Battels
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           of
           which
           Darius
           had
           Three
           hundred
           thousand
           Souldiers
           ,
           which
           was
           Ten
           to
           One
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           Six
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           which
           was
           Twenty
           to
           One
           ;
           in
           the
           third
           ,
           a
           Million
           ,
           which
           was
           better
           then
           Thirty
           to
           One.
           He
           conquered
           all
           Darius
           Empire
           ,
           
             Persia
             ,
             Media
             ,
             Parthia
             ,
             Armenia
             ,
             Babylonia
             ,
             Aegypt
             ,
             Palestina
             ,
             Syria
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Asia
           and
           Europe
           that
           was
           then
           inhabited
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           Conquests
           quickly
           vanished
           away
           ;
           For
           he
           died
           very
           young
           ,
           and
           left
           not
           any
           valiant
           Successor
           like
           unto
           himself
           behind
           him
           ;
           Whereupon
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           moveth
           this
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           if
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           had
           warred
           in
           his
           time
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           have
           subdued
           them
           as
           he
           did
           Darius
           ?
        
         
           He
           Answereth
           Negatively
           ,
           and
           giveth
           a
           Reason
           for
           his
           Negative
           :
           Alexander
           was
           a
           valiant
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           brave
           and
           very
           notable
           good
           Souldier
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           but
           one
           man
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           dealt
           with
           Darius
           he
           medled
           but
           with
           one
           Captain
           ;
           Whereas
           if
           he
           had
           encountred
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           made
           trial
           ,
           not
           of
           one
           ,
           but
           of
           many
           Generals
           the
           one
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Valerius
             Cervinus
             ,
             Martius
             Rutilius
             ,
             Caius
             Sulpitius
             ,
             Manlius
             Torquatus
             ,
             Publius
             Philo
             ,
             Papirius
             Cursor
             ,
             Fabius
             Maximus
             ,
             Lucius
             Volunius
             ,
             Marius
             Curius
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           who
           were
           most
           valiant
           Captains
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           made
           Alexander
           know
           that
           they
           understood
           the
           manner
           and
           Stratagems
           of
           War
           as
           well
           as
           he
           did
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Alexander
           was
           young
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           have
           so
           good
           counsel
           given
           him
           as
           those
           men
           had
           who
           were
           directed
           in
           their
           Actions
           by
           a
           grave
           and
           wise
           Senate
           .
        
         
           
             Tit.
             Livius
          
           concluded
           his
           speech
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           The
           Macedonians
           had
           but
           one
           Alexander
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           had
           many
           Captains
           which
           were
           nothing
           Inferior
           unto
           him
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           which
           lived
           and
           died
           without
           any
           great
           loss
           or
           danger
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           whenas
           Alexander
           died
           ,
           the
           State
           and
           Honor
           of
           his
           Monarchy
           perished
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           speech
           is
           verified
           ,
           and
           the
           experience
           thereof
           seen
           in
           the
           wars
           Hanibal
           had
           against
           the
           Romans
           .
           For
           Hanibal
           was
           such
           a
           Captain
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           me
           describe
           him
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           he
           overthrew
           many
           Captains
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           
             Flaminius
             ,
             
             Paulus
             Emilius
             ,
             Terentius
             ,
             Varro
             ,
             Marcellus
          
           and
           many
           others
           ;
           But
           in
           the
           end
           he
           was
           defeated
           by
           
             Claudius
             Nero
          
           and
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           ,
           and
           utterly
           overthrown
           by
           that
           great
           Scipio
           who
           was
           sirnamed
           the
           Affrican
           .
           By
           which
           as
           he
           might
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           perceive
           that
           it
           is
           no
           small
           matter
           to
           meddle
           with
           a
           multitude
           of
           people
           ,
           because
           the
           death
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           b●getteth
           daily
           a
           number
           more
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           hath
           subdued
           them
           ,
           hath
           not
           presently
           conquered
           all
           ;
           Nay
           the
           longer
           he
           warreth
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           harder
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           prevaile
           against
           them
           :
           For
           continuance
           of
           them
           will
           make
           them
           more
           hearty
           and
           valiant
           ,
           and
           their
           Captains
           more
           expert
           and
           cunning
           ,
           as
           Experience
           hath
           verified
           both
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           ,
           bearing
           Armes
           against
           their
           right
           or
           pretended
           Soveraignes
           ,
           have
           more
           and
           better
           Captains
           then
           they
           .
           But
           how
           then
           ,
           will
           some
           men
           say
           to
           me
           ,
           Shall
           Subjects
           Rebell
           ,
           and
           shall
           nor
           Princes
           punish
           them
           themselves
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           open
           warres
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           pacify
           them
           by
           other
           meanes
           .
           For
           ,
           few
           offend
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           those
           few
           instead
           of
           a
           great
           Multitude
           who
           offend
           not
           so
           gri●vously
           as
           their
           Counsellors
           and
           Cor●uptors
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           neither
           reason
           nor
           humanity
           ,
           nor
           equity
           to
           punish
           them
           all
           alike
           ;
           And
           yet
           in
           Civill
           warres
           the
           Innocent
           suffer
           together
           with
           the
           malitious
           ,
           the
           good
           with
           the
           bad
           ,
           the
           ignorant
           with
           the
           wilful
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           would
           easily
           relent
           ,
           and
           might
           quickly
           be
           reclaymed
           ,
           with
           such
           are
           F●rebrands
           to
           heat
           them
           ,
           Schoolemasters
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           Captains
           to
           guide
           them
           ,
           and
           evil
           Councellors
           to
           corrupt
           them
           .
           Princes
           may
           learne
           in
           the
           dangerous
           times
           of
           popular
           Seditions
           ,
           how
           to
           carry
           themselves
           by
           the
           An●ient
           Romans
           who
           knowing
           that
           their
           Subjects
           were
           the
           Members
           ,
           and
           they
           the
           head
           of
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           Invincible
           against
           Strangers
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           chanced
           to
           raise
           any
           Tumults
           or
           Seditions
           ,
           presently
           sought
           meanes
           to
           pacify
           them
           by
           Curte●ie
           and
           Gentleness
           .
           The
           People
           of
           Rome
           being
           once
           greatly
           discontented
           with
           the
           rigor
           and
           cruelty
           which
           was
           shewed
           unto
           them
           by
           great
           usurp●rs
           ,
           unto
           whom
           they
           were
           indebted
           ,
           rose
           up
           in
           Armes
           ,
           and
           were
           like
           to
           have
           made
           a
           great
           Tumul●
           .
           The
           Consuls
           ca●led
           the
           Senater
           together
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           they
           might
           best
           pacifi●
           that
           popular
           Commotion
           .
           The
           Senators
           in
           order
           delivered
           their
           opinions
           .
        
         
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           in
           a
           rigorous
           and
           cruell
           Senator
           ,
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           usurpers
           should
           be
           paid
           all
           that
           was
           due
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           convenient
           to
           suffer
           the
           Common
           people
           to
           breake
           such
           Contracts
           ,
           Bonds
           and
           Obligations
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           made
           with
           good
           advise
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           great
           occasion
           to
           borrow
           .
           And
           that
           if
           they
           punished
           those
           severely
           which
           were
           most
           mutinous
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           the
           chiefest
           Authors
           of
           the
           mutiny
           ,
           the
           rest
           would
           be
           quickly
           terrified
           ,
           and
           taught
           by
           their
           examples
           never
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           like
           Follies
           again
           .
           The
           Consul
           Servilius
           was
           of
           a
           contrary
           mind
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           content
           the
           Seditious
           by
           some
           Gentle
           meanes
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           far
           more
           easie
           to
           bend
           then
           to
           breake
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Common
           people
           ;
           and
           that
           gentleness
           and
           lenity
           is
           a
           far
           better
           meanes
           then
           rigor
           and
           severity
           to
           conserve
           and
           preserve
           any
           State
           whatsoever
           ,
           because
           if
           a
           rigorous
           course
           take
           not
           good
           success
           ,
           presently
           the
           People
           wax
           insolent
           ,
           hard
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           so
           peremptory
           and
           obstinate
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           good
           order
           .
           The
           Senate
           allowed
           Servilius
           his
           opinion
           ;
           and
           order
           was
           taken
           th●t
           the
           Usurpers
           should
           forbeare
           their
           money
           and
           Interest
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           untill
           their
           debtors
           were
           more
           willing
           and
           better
           able
           to
           pay
           them
           .
           The
           same
           Romans
           can
           also
           reach
           Princes
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           commit
           any
           extraordinary
           kind
           of
           violence
           ,
           and
           the
           Subjects
           for
           a
           time
           forbeare
           to
           shew
           their
           dislike
           thereof
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           not
           presume
           upon
           that
           forbearance
           to
           offend
           and
           displease
           again
           in
           the
           like
           
           manner
           ;
           because
           he
           that
           winketh
           at
           a
           fault
           once
           ,
           will
           not
           beare
           with
           offences
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           alwaies
           .
           It
           hapned
           that
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Tumult
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           som●
           few
           of
           the
           greatest
           Senators
           of
           Rome
           had
           secretly
           caused
           a
           Trbiunes
           of
           the
           people
           to
           be
           murthered
           ,
           because
           under
           the
           colour
           and
           pretence
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           he
           had
           (
           as
           they
           were
           informed
           )
           done
           his
           best
           endeavor
           to
           make
           a
           commotion
           amongst
           the
           common
           people
           .
           The
           Tribune
           thus
           mu●thered
           ,
           the
           people
           shewed
           no
           outward
           sign
           of
           discontentment
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           not
           unto
           whom
           they
           might
           impute
           his
           death
           ,
           or
           whom
           to
           blame
           or
           accuse
           for
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Senators
           were
           glad
           to
           see
           that
           his
           death
           was
           so
           well
           taken
           ,
           thinking
           that
           they
           had
           used
           a
           very
           good
           course
           to
           prevent
           and
           withstand
           the
           like
           seditions
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           Tribunes
           would
           be
           warned
           by
           their
           Fellow
           and
           Colleagues
           punishment
           never
           hereafter
           to
           move
           the
           common
           people
           to
           rebell
           .
           They
           supposed
           that
           by
           one
           mans
           death
           they
           had
           removed
           all
           occ●sions
           of
           Tumultuous
           disorders
           ;
           But
           experience
           taught
           them
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           greatly
           deceived
           .
           For
           when
           they
           were
           to
           levy
           an
           Army
           of
           men
           to
           use
           in
           their
           warres
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           the
           Tribunes
           death
           was
           forgotten
           ;
           they
           commanded
           one
           Volero
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           common
           people
           who
           had
           been
           Captain
           of
           certain
           footmen
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           company
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           he
           answered
           them
           plainly
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           obey
           their
           commandment
           Whereupon
           the
           Consuls
           Emilius
           and
           Virginius
           ,
           sent
           certain
           Sergeants
           unto
           him
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           prison
           ;
           He
           escapeth
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           getteth
           himself
           into
           a
           press
           of
           common
           people
           ,
           there
           he
           crieth
           out
           with
           open
           mouth
           ,
           My
           masters
           ,
           let
           us
           defend
           our selves
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           think
           to
           be
           any
           more
           supported
           by
           our
           Tribunes
           who
           dare
           not
           speak
           for
           us
           ,
           for
           feare
           lest
           they
           be
           ki●led
           ,
           as
           one
           hath
           been
           already
           that
           favoured
           us
           in
           our
           honest
           causes
           .
           He
           had
           no
           sooner
           said
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           although
           the
           Consuls
           endeavoured
           to
           appease
           the
           Tumult
           ,
           ran
           upon
           the
           Serjeants
           ,
           who
           after
           that
           they
           had
           been
           well
           beaten
           ,
           and
           their
           Maces
           broken
           about
           their
           heads
           ,
           saved
           themselves
           in
           the
           Palace
           where
           the
           S●n●te
           was
           assembled
           .
           The
           Senators
           deliberate
           presently
           how
           they
           might
           pacifie
           this
           sedition
           ;
           many
           thought
           it
           meet
           to
           repress
           force
           by
           ●orce
           ;
           but
           the
           graver
           sort
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           not
           good
           to
           tame
           the
           members
           of
           a
           body
           by
           violence
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           already
           too
           much
           offended
           who
           were
           Authors
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           death
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           they
           who
           intreated
           Volero
           hardly
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           Popular
           diseases
           ,
           the
           gentler
           a
           Medicine
           is
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           that
           a
           Magistrate
           spa●e●h
           ,
           the
           better
           he
           fareth
           .
           The
           same
           Romans
           will
           likewise
           teach
           Princes
           ,
           that
           the
           eldest
           Counsellors
           are
           not
           alwaies
           the
           wisest
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           most
           voices
           are
           not
           oftentimes
           the
           soundest
           voices
           .
           It
           chanced
           another
           time
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonalty
           was
           so
           greatly
           discontented
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           people
           were
           purposed
           to
           forsake
           their
           City
           ,
           and
           to
           inhabit
           in
           some
           place
           where
           the
           Nobility
           should
           not
           carry
           so
           heavy
           an
           hand
           over
           them
           as
           the
           Senators
           did
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           resolution
           they
           left
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           were
           ready
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           their
           journey
           .
           The
           Senators
           understanding
           of
           this
           determination
           ,
           cast
           their
           heads
           together
           ,
           and
           advised
           among
           themselves
           what
           it
           were
           best
           to
           do
           to
           remove
           this
           setled
           opinion
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           them
           still
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           which
           was
           almost
           past
           all
           hope
           .
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           rigorous
           nature
           and
           old
           custome
           ,
           perswaded
           them
           to
           bridle
           the
           mutinous
           by
           rigor
           ,
           and
           severity
           ;
           For
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           held
           in
           continual
           awe
           ,
           wax
           proud
           ,
           disdainfull
           and
           insolent
           ,
           not
           caring
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           or
           how
           often
           they
           offend
           ;
           And
           therefore
           to
           suffer
           them
           in
           one
           Folly
           ,
           were
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           commit
           another
           .
           This
           opinion
           was
           
           presently
           approved
           by
           all
           the
           younger
           Senators
           ,
           whose
           hands
           tickled
           and
           hearts
           burned
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           revenge
           for
           some
           small
           indignities
           offered
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Commonalty
           .
           
             Menenius
             Agrippa
          
           ,
           a
           Senator
           of
           few
           yeares
           ,
           but
           greater
           clemency
           then
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           ,
           contradicted
           this
           opinion
           ;
           because
           the
           Commonwealth
           representeth
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           and
           a
           good
           Physitian
           will
           not
           presently
           cut
           off
           a
           member
           or
           joynt
           that
           is
           grieved
           ,
           but
           will
           seeke
           some
           gentle
           meanes
           to
           affwage
           the
           griefe
           ;
           and
           experience
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           wild
           beast
           being
           gently
           used
           waxeth
           tame
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           a
           tame
           one
           being
           rudely
           handled
           becom●th
           wild
           ;
           so
           the
           most
           rude
           and
           common
           people
           relent
           if
           you
           use
           them
           gently
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           most
           civill
           and
           modest
           ,
           quickly
           forget
           all
           modesty
           and
           civility
           if
           you
           once
           provoke
           them
           too
           much
           ,
           if
           you
           continue
           to
           displease
           and
           discontent
           them
           too
           long
           and
           too
           often
           .
           Menenius
           his
           opinion
           was
           followed
           .
           
             Spurius
             Manlius
          
           intreated
           them
           to
           excu●e
           the
           younger
           Senators
           Folli●
           ;
           They
           were
           commended
           that
           departed
           quickly
           from
           Claudius
           his
           opinion
           ;
           and
           Agrippa
           was
           enjoyn
           ed
           to
           pacifie
           the
           people
           :
           He
           therefore
           followeth
           this
           commandement
           ;
           calleth
           the
           Commonalty
           together
           ,
           declareth
           unto
           them
           the
           Senators
           good
           will
           towards
           them
           ;
           speaketh
           so
           gently
           unto
           them
           that
           he
           maketh
           them
           all
           change
           their
           resolution
           and
           useth
           this
           principal
           reason
           to
           enforce
           this
           perswasion
           .
           The
           Senators
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           resemble
           the
           Belly
           ,
           and
           you
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           members
           of
           mans
           body
           ;
           must
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           mans
           body
           complain
           that
           all
           they
           can
           gather
           and
           scrape
           together
           is
           little
           enough
           for
           the
           Belly
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           Belly
           that
           nourisheth
           all
           the
           rest
           or
           the
           Body
           ,
           that
           maintaineth
           and
           sust●ineth
           every
           part
           thereof
           ?
           doth
           the
           Belly
           when
           it
           receiveth
           any
           kind
           of
           victuals
           be
           it
           never
           so
           delicate
           ,
           never
           so
           rare
           ,
           and
           exquisite
           ,
           res●rve
           all
           for
           it self
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           distribute
           and
           disperse
           the
           same
           even
           to
           the
           parts
           that
           are
           furthest
           off
           from
           the
           Belly
           ?
           even
           so
           the
           Senators
           ,
           do
           they
           challenge
           that
           for
           their
           own
           use
           and
           benefit
           which
           they
           exact
           of
           you
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           imploy
           the
           Tributes
           and
           Subsidies
           which
           they
           levy
           to
           the
           behoofe
           and
           commodity
           of
           the
           whole
           State
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           all
           that
           they
           do
           for
           your
           good
           and
           safety
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           rather
           Nurces
           to
           nourish
           you
           ,
           then
           Lords
           to
           command
           you
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           Shepheards
           to
           defend
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           Wolves
           to
           devoure
           you
           ?
           And
           do
           they
           not
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           your
           Fathers
           ,
           rather
           then
           your
           Foes
           ?
           Why
           then
           do
           you
           complain
           of
           them
           ?
           Why
           th●eaten
           you
           to
           leave
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           forget
           themselves
           to
           remember
           you
           ,
           and
           rather
           die
           to
           content
           you
           ,
           then
           live
           to
           confou●d
           you
           ?
           Thus
           ended
           Menenius
           his
           speech
           ,
           somewhat
           abruptly
           and
           yet
           so
           mildly
           ,
           that
           the
           grave
           Senators
           most
           highly
           commended
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           people
           most
           willingly
           followed
           it
           .
           Now
           to
           apply
           these
           examples
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           he
           ,
           and
           any
           other
           Prince
           in
           the
           wide
           world
           ,
           governing
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           might
           have
           made
           some
           use
           and
           profit
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           lost
           labour
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           make
           his
           oversights
           more
           manifest
           then
           they
           are
           unto
           the
           view
           and
           Judgement
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           Had
           he
           therefore
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Alienation
           of
           his
           Subjects
           hearts
           and
           Affections
           from
           him
           ,
           harkened
           unto
           such
           Counsellors
           as
           Servillus
           and
           not
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           ;
           had
           he
           when
           some
           one
           Subject
           like
           unto
           Volero
           was
           displeased
           ,
           satisfied
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           provoked
           him
           ;
           had
           he
           when
           his
           Subjects
           were
           departing
           out
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           not
           sent
           a
           Claudius
           to
           repress
           them
           ,
           bu●
           a
           Menenius
           to
           reconcile
           them
           ,
           hee
           had
           never
           found
           so
           many
           Agricolas
           ,
           so
           many
           Artevills
           ,
           so
           many
           Carpentaries
           ,
           so
           many
           Basconii
           ,
           so
           many
           Leones
           as
           he
           did
           amongst
           them
           .
           H●d
           he
           not
           disturbed
           ,
           disgraced
           ,
           discredited
           his
           faithfull
           Subjects
           ,
           
           servants
           ,
           his
           best
           Officers
           ,
           as
           Nero
           did
           
             Rufus
             ,
             Su●rius
             ,
             Flavius
             ,
             Sulpitius
             ,
             After
             ,
             Corbulo
             ,
          
           and
           Galba
           ,
           they
           never
           would
           have
           harboured
           a
           thought
           to
           deprive
           him
           (
           as
           the
           others
           did
           Nero
           )
           of
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ;
           Briefly
           had
           he
           considered
           that
           when
           Nero
           began
           to
           be
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           First
           France
           ,
           then
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           other
           Provinces
           fel
           from
           their
           obedience
           towards
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           have
           perceived
           ,
           that
           when
           Brabant
           failed
           him
           ,
           
             Flanders
             ,
             Holland
          
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           seventeen
           Provinces
           would
           likewise
           fall
           from
           him
           .
           But
           it
           pleased
           him
           having
           two
           notable
           Examples
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Antien●time
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           latter
           years
           ,
           the
           first
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           good
           ,
           to
           reject
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           Examples
           were
           these
           ;
           Reh●boam
           the
           sonne
           of
           wise
           Solomon
           would
           impose
           greater
           Taxes
           and
           Subsidies
           upon
           his
           Subjects
           then
           his
           Father
           had
           done
           before
           him
           .
           The
           People
           hereupon
           complained
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Low-country
           Subjects
           did
           unto
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           desired
           him
           rather
           to
           mitigate
           then
           to
           increase
           his
           Impositions
           ,
           shewed
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           and
           support
           so
           great
           charges
           .
           He
           called
           his
           Councellors
           together
           (
           as
           undoubtedly
           the
           Spaniard
           did
           )
           and
           craved
           their
           advice
           :
           The
           elder
           Counsellors
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           good
           and
           expedient
           to
           yield
           unto
           his
           Subjects
           demands
           (
           as
           perhaps
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           the
           Councell
           were
           )
           and
           by
           easing
           their
           charges
           to
           assure
           unto
           himself
           their
           hearts
           and
           their
           affections
           ;
           But
           the
           younger
           sort
           (
           and
           such
           undoubtedly
           were
           the
           Spanish
           Senators
           ,
           either
           in
           Wit
           or
           years
           )
           advised
           him
           to
           reject
           their
           Petition
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           prescribe
           Laws
           unto
           him
           (
           who
           were
           to
           receive
           laws
           from
           him
           )
           but
           to
           let
           them
           know
           that
           he
           was
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           they
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           belonged
           unto
           them
           to
           obey
           .
           This
           Counsel
           what
           followed
           :
           But
           what
           followed
           in
           following
           this
           Counsel
           ?
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           People
           Rebelled
           against
           him
           :
           Ieroboam
           was
           chosen
           King
           ,
           and
           Rehoboam
           raised
           an
           Army
           of
           80
           Thousand
           men
           to
           constraine
           his
           Subjects
           to
           return
           to
           their
           former
           obedience
           ;
           but
           he
           lost
           him
           time
           and
           Ten
           parts
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Lewis
           the
           Eleventh
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           wise
           and
           subtile
           Prince
           ,
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           any
           in
           France
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           played
           his
           part
           as
           Rehoboam
           did
           ,
           until
           that
           the
           chief
           of
           his
           Nobility
           rebelled
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           wise
           King
           acknowledged
           his
           fault
           ,
           sought
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           pacify
           and
           reconcile
           those
           Rebells
           ;
           He
           yielded
           to
           their
           demands
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           far
           from
           punishing
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           received
           them
           for
           his
           chief
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           was
           always
           more
           directed
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Counsell
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           escaped
           the
           danger
           ,
           whereinto
           he
           was
           fallen
           by
           his
           Folly
           ,
           he
           gave
           great
           thanks
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           pleased
           him
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Grace
           not
           to
           hazard
           the
           losse
           of
           so
           great
           and
           mighty
           a
           Kingdome
           as
           France
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           upon
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           a
           Battaile
           and
           especially
           of
           a
           B●ttaile
           to
           be
           fought
           against
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ;
           Subj●cts
           that
           love
           their
           Prince
           as
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Politique
           body
           ,
           their
           children
           as
           the
           stay
           and
           hope
           of
           their
           everlasting
           Families
           ,
           and
           their
           Liberty
           as
           the
           most
           precious
           Jewell
           of
           their
           worldly
           wealth
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           they
           see
           their
           Liberty
           restrained
           or
           impeached
           ,
           they
           forget
           their
           duty
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           remember
           not
           their
           love
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           their
           love
           and
           affection
           to
           their
           goods
           ;
           Nay
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           Masters
           of
           themselves
           ,
           being
           void
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           of
           reason
           ,
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           apprehending
           no
           thing
           else
           but
           that
           which
           is
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           following
           those
           only
           who
           delude
           their
           senses
           ,
           abuse
           their
           reason
           ,
           and
           deceive
           their
           
           Judgment
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           strive
           with
           them
           in
           these
           Passions
           ,
           is
           to
           contend
           with
           mad
           men
           in
           their
           fury
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           almost
           as
           impossible
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           rule
           them
           in
           this
           rage
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           one
           man
           to
           take
           and
           tame
           a
           number
           of
           wild
           Beasts
           in
           a
           wide
           and
           great
           Forrest
           .
           It
           is
           doubtless
           that
           the
           Spanish
           King
           knew
           thus
           much
           ;
           but
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           beleeve
           
             Appius
             Claudius
          
           better
           then
           Servilius
           ;
           to
           persecute
           and
           not
           to
           pacifie
           Volera
           ;
           to
           reject
           and
           not
           to
           receive
           Menenius
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           to
           imitate
           Rehoboam
           of
           Israel
           ,
           rather
           then
           Lewis
           of
           France
           ;
           no
           marvel
           then
           if
           Rehoboams
           hard
           and
           ill
           Fortu●e
           ,
           and
           not
           Lewis
           his
           rare
           and
           strange
           Felicity
           be●ideth
           him
           .
           You
           have
           seen
           his
           bad
           course
           ;
           heard
           his
           impossibility
           to
           subjugate
           and
           subdue
           England
           ;
           It
           remaineth
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           should
           conquer
           England
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           continue
           long
           in
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           possession
           thereof
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           what
           course
           he
           would
           take
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           would
           governe
           if
           he
           should
           chance
           to
           prevaile
           against
           England
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           he
           would
           imitate
           the
           example
           of
           ,
           others
           who
           have
           made
           conquest
           of
           strange
           and
           forreigne
           Countries
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           therefore
           make
           all
           things
           new
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           shall
           be
           new
           ;
           He
           will
           appoint
           a
           new
           government
           and
           new
           Governors
           ;
           He
           will
           establish
           new
           Laws
           ,
           new
           Orders
           ,
           new
           Customes
           ;
           build
           up
           new
           Citadels
           ,
           and
           pluck
           down
           old
           Castels
           ;
           kill
           our
           Nobility
           and
           place
           Spaniards
           in
           their
           roomes
           ;
           Change
           all
           our
           Officers
           ,
           and
           make
           Castles
           and
           For●s
           to
           keep
           his
           Subj●cts
           in
           awe
           and
           in
           fear
           ;
           destroy
           the
           Coun●y
           and
           take
           away
           all
           ancient
           Priviledges
           ;
           impoverish
           the
           rich
           ,
           and
           inrich
           the
           poor
           ;
           unarme
           the
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           arms
           the
           vanquishers
           ;
           plant
           his
           religion
           ,
           and
           banishours
           ;
           impose
           new
           tribute●
           and
           charge
           the
           Subjects
           with
           strange
           impositions
           ;
           Briefly
           set
           spies
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           in
           every
           village
           ,
           in
           every
           town
           ,
           in
           every
           Hamlett
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           House
           ,
           to
           mark
           what
           is
           done
           or
           said
           ,
           what
           what
           is
           Counselled
           or
           practised
           ,
           Behold
           this
           is
           all
           that
           he
           can
           do
           :
           This
           is
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Danes
           did
           :
           This
           is
           the
           course
           that
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           took
           ;
           Briefly
           this
           is
           the
           manner
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           the
           Romans
           practised
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           all
           this
           in
           his
           own
           Kingdome
           :
           But
           our
           Country
           men
           knowing
           by
           certaine
           report
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           all
           this
           ,
           will
           rather
           die
           then
           endure
           all
           this
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           endure
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           will
           undoubtedly
           both
           seek
           and
           finde
           means
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           such
           servitude
           in
           shorttime
           .
           The
           examples
           of
           other
           Nations
           and
           other
           People
           which
           have
           killed
           themselves
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           because
           they
           would
           not
           fall
           into
           their
           Enemies
           hands
           ,
           will
           both
           move
           and
           encourage
           them
           to
           imitate
           and
           follow
           their
           Magnanimity
           ;
           The
           rebellions
           of
           many
           Princes
           will
           animate
           them
           to
           Revolt
           from
           their
           obedience
           ;
           Necessity
           will
           put
           some
           way
           or
           other
           into
           their
           heads
           how
           to
           find
           weapons
           ,
           how
           to
           choose
           Captains
           ,
           how
           to
           perswade
           a
           general
           Revolt
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           procure
           an
           alteration
           and
           change
           of
           his
           Tyrannical
           Government
           .
           For
           albeit
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           will
           perhaps
           for
           a
           time
           Governe
           with
           all
           mildness
           ,
           ●●●anity
           and
           Justice
           ;
           yet
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           think
           themselves
           well
           setled
           and
           assured
           to
           hold
           and
           continue
           their
           conquests
           ;
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           taste
           those
           sweet
           Commodities
           and
           pleasant
           fruit
           which
           follow
           after
           the
           great
           increase
           of
           wealth
           and
           riches
           ,
           then
           will
           they
           begin
           to
           change
           their
           customes
           and
           their
           conditions
           ;
           then
           should
           you
           see
           (
           which
           God
           forbid
           you
           ever
           see
           )
           the
           Magistrates
           rob
           the
           commonwealth
           ;
           base
           and
           unworthy
           persons
           advanced
           to
           places
           of
           Dignity
           ;
           Superiors
           wrong
           their
           Inferiors
           ;
           ●●supportable
           tributes
           imposed
           upon
           the
           People
           ;
           abominable
           Vices
           left
           unpunished
           ;
           Offices
           of
           Justice
           sold
           for
           money
           ;
           Laws
           little
           or
           nothing
           regarded
           ;
           Strangers
           more
           
           honored
           and
           respected
           then
           our
           own
           countrymen
           ;
           and
           good
           manners
           changed
           into
           evil
           conditions
           :
           And
           when
           you
           see
           this
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           things
           are
           at
           the
           worst
           ;
           that
           violent
           courses
           cannot
           long
           endure
           ;
           that
           a
           time
           of
           a
           change
           and
           alteration
           is
           not
           far
           off
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           since
           those
           things
           which
           Philosophers
           and
           wise
           men
           have
           noted
           to
           be
           the
           Forerunners
           of
           the
           Subversion
           of
           States
           ,
           are
           hapned
           ,
           and
           fallen
           upon
           our
           State
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           quickly
           change
           and
           perish
           .
        
         
           All
           things
           therefore
           being
           well
           considered
           ,
           and
           that
           especially
           remembred
           which
           was
           said
           ,
           when
           I
           handled
           the
           first
           oversight
           of
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ;
           I
           may
           boldly
           inferr
           ,
           that
           Conquests
           are
           chargeable
           before
           they
           bee
           gotten
           ,
           easie
           to
           be
           lost
           after
           they
           be
           attained
           ,
           and
           wholly
           depending
           upon
           the
           Government
           of
           such
           Officers
           as
           are
           placed
           over
           them
           ;
           who
           if
           they
           be
           good
           Servants
           ,
           many
           times
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           bad
           ,
           put
           in
           great
           hazard
           all
           that
           is
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ;
           And
           since
           there
           are
           not
           many
           that
           endeavor
           to
           be
           such
           as
           they
           should
           bee
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           great
           good
           looked
           for
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           such
           as
           they
           appeare
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           great
           ingratitude
           of
           Iustinian
           the
           Emperor
           to
           Marcelles
           ,
           of
           Ferdinando
           of
           Spain
           to
           Gonsalvo
           ,
           breedeth
           a
           Jealousy
           and
           feare
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           heads
           of
           as
           many
           as
           are
           imployed
           in
           the
           like
           services
           ,
           that
           their
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           will
           reward
           them
           with
           the
           like
           recompences
           ;
           And
           this
           Jealousie
           maketh
           them
           to
           seek
           meanes
           how
           to
           be
           able
           to
           match
           or
           rather
           overcharge
           their
           Soveraigne
           in
           Power
           and
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Was
           not
           this
           Jealousie
           the
           sole
           and
           onely
           cause
           ,
           that
           Tiberius
           had
           like
           to
           have
           been
           deprived
           of
           his
           State
           by
           
             Sejanus
             ,
             Commodus
          
           by
           
             Pervicius
             ,
             Theodosius
          
           the
           second
           by
           
             Eutropius
             ,
             Iustinian
          
           by
           
             Bellizarie
             ,
             Xerxes
          
           by
           Artaban
           ,
           and
           the
           Merovingians
           and
           Carolovingians
           by
           the
           great
           Masters
           of
           their
           Pallaces
           ?
        
         
           Is
           not
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           like
           danger
           the
           cause
           that
           Princes
           change
           their
           Liuetenants
           and
           Deputies
           often
           ,
           least
           that
           growing
           in
           too
           great
           Credit
           and
           love
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           their
           Credit
           may
           breed
           in
           them
           Ambition
           ,
           their
           Ambition
           a
           disloyalty
           ,
           and
           their
           disloyalty
           a
           plain
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           their
           Rebellion
           a
           lamentable
           overthrow
           of
           their
           Kingdomes
           ?
        
         
           Is
           not
           this
           yearly
           or
           continuall
           changing
           of
           Officers
           the
           cause
           that
           they
           knowing
           that
           their
           Authority
           is
           of
           no
           long
           continuance
           ,
           study
           more
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           then
           to
           benefit
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           oppress
           and
           overcharge
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           then
           to
           comfort
           and
           relieve
           them
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           their
           study
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           people
           are
           discontented
           ,
           and
           of●entimes
           enforced
           to
           Rebell
           ?
           Moreover
           how
           can
           it
           be
           but
           all
           or
           most
           part
           of
           those
           Inconveniencies
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           ,
           must
           needs
           fall
           upon
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           whether
           he
           live
           long
           or
           die
           shortly
           ,
           since
           many
           motives
           and
           causes
           of
           Rebellion
           in
           Subjects
           and
           discontentment
           in
           Noblemen
           concur
           together
           in
           him
           ?
           For
           hee
           is
           old
           and
           will
           leave
           a
           very
           young
           Infant
           or
           no
           old
           Prince
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           all
           his
           States
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           will
           Governe
           by
           Deputies
           and
           Liuetenants
           ,
           as
           his
           Father
           did
           before
           him
           in
           those
           Dominions
           which
           are
           far
           distant
           from
           Spain
           ,
           and
           will
           participate
           some
           small
           portion
           of
           Government
           with
           his
           Sister
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           a
           long
           time
           nourished
           and
           nousled
           up
           in
           the
           sweetness
           of
           commanding
           .
        
         
         
           Of
           his
           Governors
           some
           will
           be
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           rule
           ;
           Others
           of
           baser
           minds
           ,
           but
           yet
           greedy
           of
           Recompenc●es
           and
           Rewards
           ,
           for
           services
           done
           to
           him
           and
           his
           Father
           ;
           He
           will
           be
           jealous
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           give
           too
           much
           credit
           unto
           othe●s
           ;
           His
           Courtiers
           will
           engage
           and
           indebt
           themselves
           in
           setting
           themselves
           fo●th
           in
           Triumphs
           and
           p●stiumes
           that
           they
           will
           devise
           to
           shew
           him
           :
           His
           Captains
           will
           ●rave
           to
           be
           always
           imployed
           in
           wars
           ,
           and
           to
           levy
           those
           Soldiers
           in
           those
           Countries
           which
           will
           not
           be
           well
           con●ented
           with
           those
           Le●ies
           :
           B●iefly
           then
           will
           some
           Potentates
           and
           Frinces
           ,
           considering
           the
           years
           and
           weakness
           of
           this
           young
           Prince
           ,
           lay
           claim
           unto
           some
           of
           his
           States
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           will
           snatch
           what
           so
           ever
           shall
           be
           fitt●●t
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           nighest
           to
           his
           State
           ,
           and
           most
           open
           to
           his
           Invasion
           .
        
         
           The
           Soldiers
           of
           Rome
           rebelled
           against
           Oth●
           ,
           because
           h●
           was
           old
           :
           Certain
           Cities
           of
           France
           against
           the
           Romans
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           greatly
           in
           debt
           :
           The
           People
           of
           Thraci●
           against
           Rome
           ,
           because
           there
           were
           Soldiers
           l●vied
           in
           their
           Country
           against
           their
           wills
           :
           Orgatorix
           Prince
           of
           the
           Switzers
           :
           because
           he
           was
           desirous
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           Morgovias
           and
           Cavedagins
           against
           Cordi●a
           their
           Aunt
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           a
           woman
           :
           The
           Englis●man
           against
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           because
           he
           dishonored
           the
           Earle
           of
           Warwick
           ;
           against
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           have
           made
           new
           Laws
           ;
           The
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           against
           Richard
           the
           Th●rd
           because
           he
           brake
           promise
           with
           him
           for
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Hertford
           ;
           the
           Scots
           against
           Iames
           the
           Third
           ,
           because
           he
           gave
           greater
           credit
           unto
           some
           of
           the
           Courtieers
           then
           they
           deserved
           ;
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           against
           Charls
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           because
           he
           lived
           more
           in
           Flanders
           then
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           governed
           Spain
           by
           Flemings
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           as
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           died
           ,
           Seleucus
           seised
           upon
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           
             Syria
             ;
             Ptolomy
          
           usu●ped
           upon
           
             Egypt
             ,
             Antigonus
          
           made
           himself
           King
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           Cassander
           reigned
           in
           Greece
           and
           Macedonia
           .
           So
           whensoever
           the
           King
           of
           Spaine
           shall
           die
           ,
           his
           Son
           will
           enjoy
           most
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           will
           look
           for
           part
           of
           them
           ;
           His
           other
           Daughters
           Husband
           will
           look
           for
           a
           proportionable
           share
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           will
           perhaps
           lay
           in
           for
           their
           part
           and
           for
           their
           portion
           .
           For
           every
           Kingdom
           hath
           a
           certain
           Period
           ,
           an
           end
           and
           declination
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           seldome
           seen
           that
           any
           State
           flourisheth
           many
           hundred
           years
           :
           And
           as
           those
           bodies
           die
           soonest
           ,
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           most
           diseases
           ;
           so
           those
           Kingdomes
           perish
           soonest
           ,
           whose
           Princes
           are
           most
           inclined
           to
           many
           vices
           .
           Saul
           reigned
           but
           Forty
           years
           ;
           and
           he
           and
           his
           posterity
           perished
           for
           his
           Infidelity
           .
           David
           ruled
           other
           Forty
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           was
           divided
           for
           his
           Adultery
           .
           Achan
           was
           King
           no
           longer
           time
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           was
           destroyed
           for
           his
           Idolatry
           .
           And
           Cyrus
           enjoyed
           his
           Crown
           and
           Scepter
           not
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           his
           race
           failed
           in
           his
           Son
           Cambyses
           for
           his
           Cruelty
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           can
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           declining
           glory
           last
           long
           ,
           since
           many
           probable
           and
           very
           learned
           Authors
           do
           greatly
           belye
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           infected
           with
           all
           or
           most
           part
           of
           those
           vices
           which
           possessed
           incredulous
           and
           unbelieving
           Saul
           ,
           adulterous
           and
           leacherous
           ,
           David
           Idolatrous
           and
           Superstitious
           Achan
           ,
           Cruel
           and
           incestuous
           Cambyses
           .
           I
           favor
           and
           reverence
           his
           Person
           because
           he
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           hate
           and
           detest
           his
           vices
           ,
           because
           they
           become
           not
           a
           Prince
           ;
           have
           declared
           and
           discovered
           his
           indiscretion
           ,
           because
           he
           may
           be
           no
           more
           thought
           so
           wise
           as
           common
           Fame
           report●th
           him
           to
           be
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           ,
           because
           of
           a
           dissembling
           friend
           ,
           he
           is
           become
           our
           professed
           Enemy
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           conceale
           the
           means
           how
           his
           courage
           may
           be
           cooled
           ,
           his
           Pride
           abated
           ,
           his
           purposes
           prevented
           ,
           his
           courses
           crossed
           ,
           his
           Ambition
           restrained
           ,
           his
           hopes
           frustrated
           ,
           his
           strength
           weakned
           ,
           his
           Alliances
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           Briefly
           ,
           all
           or
           part
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           rent
           and
           dismembred
           .
        
         
           To
           know
           how
           all
           this
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           you
           shall
           need
           but
           to
           look
           back
           upon
           the
           means
           that
           he
           useth
           to
           conserve
           his
           States
           ,
           and
           to
           crosse
           his
           Counsels
           and
           Intentions
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           means
           .
           For
           ,
           doth
           he
           continue
           in
           credit
           by
           the
           General
           reputation
           and
           conceit
           that
           is
           had
           of
           his
           wealth
           ?
           Let
           it
           be
           shewed
           that
           he
           is
           poor
           and
           needy
           .
           Holdeth
           he
           his
           Subjects
           and
           Towns
           of
           Conquest
           in
           awe
           ,
           by
           keeping
           Garisons
           in
           them
           ?
           Seeke
           either
           to
           corrupt
           those
           Garrisons
           ,
           or
           to
           perswade
           those
           Towns
           to
           expel
           them
           .
           Borrows
           he
           money
           in
           his
           need
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           Genowaies
           and
           other
           Merchants
           of
           Italie
           ?
           Counsel
           them
           to
           call
           for
           their
           old
           Debts
           and
           to
           lend
           him
           no
           more
           money
           before
           they
           be
           paid
           .
           Doth
           our
           Nation
           and
           others
           inrich
           his
           Country
           by
           resorting
           thither
           ?
           Let
           them
           repair
           no
           more
           then
           they
           needs
           must
           to
           those
           Countries
           .
           Fetcheth
           he
           yearly
           great
           wealth
           from
           the
           Indies
           ?
           Let
           that
           be
           intercepted
           more
           then
           it
           hath
           been
           .
           Placeth
           he
           wise
           Governors
           and
           Magistrates
           in
           his
           Dominions
           to
           Containe
           his
           Subjects
           in
           obedience
           ,
           and
           his
           Neighbours
           in
           fear
           ?
           Send
           Fire-brands
           and
           Authors
           of
           Sedition
           amongst
           his
           Subjects
           as
           he
           doth
           amongst
           ours
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           as
           lawfull
           and
           easie
           to
           estrange
           the
           affection
           of
           his
           wisest
           and
           most
           trusty
           Deputies
           and
           Lieutenants
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           and
           is
           for
           him
           to
           allienate
           the
           hearts
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           France
           from
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           Hath
           he
           married
           the
           now
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           so
           meanly
           that
           he
           can
           not
           be
           able
           to
           recover
           his
           right
           to
           Portugal
           ?
           Or
           hath
           he
           so
           weakned
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           returne
           into
           his
           Country
           ?
           Provoke
           the
           one
           to
           be
           his
           Enemy
           in
           putting
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           Fathers
           untimely
           death
           ,
           and
           by
           remembring
           the
           great
           wrongs
           that
           he
           suffereth
           ,
           and
           let
           many
           Princes
           joyn
           in
           heart
           and
           in
           helpe
           to
           set
           up
           the
           other
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           strengthen
           and
           succor
           both
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           should
           not
           annoy
           him
           .
           Is
           France
           unable
           to
           hurt
           him
           because
           France
           is
           divided
           ?
           Reconcile
           them
           that
           are
           dissevered
           ,
           and
           revive
           the
           quarrels
           and
           pretentions
           that
           France
           hath
           against
           him
           ?
           Presumeth
           he
           that
           the
           Germans
           will
           rather
           help
           then
           hurt
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           ally'd
           to
           some
           in
           Conjunction
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           in
           league
           of
           amity
           ?
           dissolve
           his
           alliances
           and
           debase
           the
           mightiest
           of
           his
           kindred
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           are
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           either
           for
           feare
           or
           affection
           his
           friends
           ?
           encourage
           the
           Timerous
           and
           fearfull
           ,
           and
           alter
           and
           remove
           the
           love
           and
           affection
           of
           them
           that
           beare
           him
           best
           good
           will.
           
        
         
           But
           some
           man
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           sooner
           said
           then
           done
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           said
           nothing
           unless
           I
           shew
           you
           how
           all
           this
           may
           bee
           well
           and
           conveniently
           done
           .
           There
           is
           a
           generall
           meanes
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           diverse
           special
           waies
           to
           effect
           all
           this
           .
           I
           will
           acquaint
           you
           with
           both
           ,
           because
           you
           shall
           bee
           ignorant
           of
           neither
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           be
           as
           brief
           as
           I
           may
           ,
           because
           I
           take
           it
           high
           time
           not
           to
           trouble
           you
           any
           longer
           .
           It
           is
           grown
           unto
           a
           general
           use
           of
           late
           yeares
           ,
           and
           undoubtedly
           it
           was
           usual
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           when
           Princes
           undertake
           any
           great
           actions
           or
           enterprises
           that
           may
           perhaps
           seem
           strange
           and
           somwhat
           unreasonable
           unto
           other
           Princes
           whose
           favor
           and
           friendship
           they
           desire
           ,
           to
           publish
           the
           causes
           and
           reasons
           which
           induce
           them
           to
           enter
           
           into
           those
           actions
           ;
           and
           in
           those
           Declarations
           to
           omit
           nothing
           that
           either
           may
           grace
           and
           credit
           them
           ,
           or
           discredit
           and
           disgrace
           their
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           The
           States
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           when
           necessity
           inforced
           them
           to
           renew
           Wars
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           published
           certain
           Books
           containing
           the
           causes
           which
           moved
           them
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           caused
           those
           Books
           to
           be
           imprinted
           in
           seven
           several
           Languages
           ,
           in
           Latine
           ,
           in
           French
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Tongue
           ,
           in
           High
           Dutch
           ,
           in
           Italian
           ,
           in
           Spanish
           and
           in
           English
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           of
           their
           quarrel
           ,
           m●ght
           either
           as
           Friends
           help
           and
           assist
           them
           ,
           or
           as
           Neutrals
           ,
           neither
           aid
           nor
           hinder
           them
           as
           their
           Adversaries
           .
           The
           late
           Duke
           of
           Alenson
           ,
           because
           it
           might
           seem
           strange
           unto
           some
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           a
           Catholick
           Pr●nce
           ,
           would
           aid
           men
           of
           a
           contrary
           Religion
           ;
           and
           reprehensible
           unto
           others
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           some
           manner
           allied
           and
           a
           supposed
           friend
           unto
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           he
           would
           accept
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           and
           undertake
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           made
           it
           appa●ent
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           like
           means
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           any
           ambitious
           mind
           ,
           or
           greedy
           desire
           of
           advancement
           ,
           but
           a
           Princely
           clemency
           ,
           and
           commiseration
           of
           the
           distressed
           state
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           too
           much
           oppressed
           by
           the
           Spanish
           Tyranny
           ,
           that
           moved
           him
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           his
           Protection
           and
           Patronage
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           did
           the
           County
           
             Palatine
             Cassimer
          
           when
           as
           he
           came
           into
           Flanders
           with
           his
           Forces
           .
           And
           the
           like
           have
           many
           other
           Princes
           done
           ,
           not
           in
           just
           causes
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           matters
           that
           had
           far
           greater
           affinity
           with
           injustice
           and
           dishonesty
           ,
           then
           with
           justice
           and
           integrity
           .
           That
           Duke
           of
           Burgondy
           which
           more
           wickedly
           then
           justly
           murthered
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           fearing
           that
           his
           murther
           might
           justly
           purchase
           him
           the
           Kings
           heavy
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           harted
           of
           all
           France
           ,
           suborned
           a
           learned
           and
           famous
           Divine
           named
           
             Iohn
             Petie
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           excuse
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           commend
           and
           allow
           the
           execution
           thereof
           in
           many
           publick
           ,
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           writ
           divers
           Letters
           unto
           the
           best
           Towns
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           declare
           and
           justifie
           the
           cause
           that
           moved
           him
           thereunto
           .
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           of
           England
           ,
           whom
           many
           H●storiographers
           hold
           rather
           for
           a
           wrongful
           Usurper
           then
           a
           lawful
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           known
           by
           what
           Title
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           sent
           divers
           Ambassadors
           into
           
             Spain
             ,
             Germany
          
           ,
           and
           Italy
           ,
           with
           such
           instructions
           ,
           and
           so
           forceable
           reasons
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           a
           bad
           cause
           seem
           just
           and
           equitable
           .
           That
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard●
           betrayed
           Frederick
           the
           Emperor
           most
           leudly
           unto
           the
           Great
           Turk
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           onely
           cause
           of
           his
           long
           and
           chargeable
           imptisonment
           ,
           finding
           that
           his
           unchristian
           treachery
           ,
           being
           happily
           disclosed
           ,
           did
           greatly
           blemish
           his
           name
           and
           reputation
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           shew
           and
           colour
           of
           Justice
           to
           a
           bad
           cause
           ,
           caused
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           that
           two
           notable
           Murderers
           had
           been
           taken
           at
           Rome
           ,
           who
           voluntarily
           confessed
           that
           the
           Emperor
           Frederick
           had
           hired
           and
           sent
           them
           thither
           of
           purpose
           to
           kill
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           How
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bnckingham
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           learned
           ,
           the
           conscionable
           Dean
           
             Richard
             Shaw
          
           ,
           justified
           in
           the
           Guild-hall
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           at
           Pauls
           Cross
           ,
           the
           unlawful
           and
           tyrannical
           Usurpation
           of
           Richard
           the
           Third
           ,
           our
           Histories
           make
           it
           so
           manifest
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           to
           trouble
           you
           with
           the
           recital
           thereof
           .
           Since
           therefore
           not
           mean
           and
           Lay-men
           onely
           ,
           but
           Noblemen
           and
           great
           Divines
           hav●
           both
           defended
           and
           furthered
           wrongful
           causes
           ;
           and
           with
           their
           de●ence
           and
           furtherance
           ,
           have
           brought
           to
           pass
           their
           lend
           
           and
           wicked
           purpose
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           men
           sufficiently
           seen
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           throughly
           furnished
           with
           all
           good
           qualities
           ,
           requisite
           in
           a
           good
           and
           worthy
           Writer
           (
           of
           which
           sort
           this
           Realm
           had
           rather
           some
           want
           then
           any
           great
           store
           )
           depinct
           the
           Spainard
           and
           his
           tyranny
           so
           lively
           and
           so
           truly
           ,
           that
           their
           reasons
           ,
           their
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           their
           admonitions
           may
           may
           shake
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           penetrate
           even
           to
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           best
           friends
           and
           his
           most
           assured
           Allyes
           ?
           But
           he
           is
           a
           faint
           friend
           that
           will
           be
           won
           with
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Ally
           ,
           whom
           the
           dash
           of
           a
           pen
           may
           make
           forsake
           and
           abandon
           his
           Confederate
           .
           How
           then
           ?
           what
           other
           general
           way
           is
           to
           be
           practised
           .
           Where
           a
           pen
           cannot
           prevail
           ,
           let
           a
           purse
           be
           walking
           .
           
             Quis
             nisi
             mentis
             snops
             oblatum
             respuit
             aurum
             ?
          
           Let
           greater
           advancement
           be
           proffered
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Governors
           ;
           greater
           preferment
           to
           his
           best
           friends
           ;
           notable
           rewards
           unto
           those
           that
           will
           leave
           him
           .
           
             Iulius
             coesar
          
           ,
           to
           win
           the
           hearts
           and
           affections
           of
           Scipios
           Souldiers
           ,
           promised
           them
           peaceable
           and
           quiet
           possession
           of
           their
           own
           goods
           ,
           and
           to
           reward
           them
           with
           the
           self
           same
           Honor
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Dignities
           which
           he
           vouchsafed
           upon
           his
           own
           own
           followers
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           he
           won
           from
           Scipio
           many
           of
           his
           dearst
           friends
           .
        
         
           
             Francis
             Forza
          
           a
           Captain
           of
           great
           worth
           ,
           and
           of
           better
           credit
           ,
           served
           the
           Venetians
           and
           the
           Florentines
           together
           many
           years
           ,
           against
           
             Philip
             Maria
          
           Duke
           of
           Millan
           ;
           and
           they
           to
           retain
           him
           to
           their
           onely
           service
           ,
           made
           him
           great
           offers
           ,
           promised
           him
           great
           preferment
           ;
           but
           the
           Duke
           hearing
           hearing
           thereof
           ,
           with
           a
           faithful
           promise
           to
           give
           him
           his
           onely
           Daughter
           in
           marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           his
           sole
           and
           onely
           Heir
           ,
           made
           him
           forsake
           his
           old
           friends
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           his
           vowed
           friend
           and
           servant
           .
           But
           
             Francis
             Forza
          
           was
           a
           mean
           Captain
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           of
           no
           great
           Linage
           ,
           and
           therefore
           easie
           to
           be
           changed
           with
           an
           assured
           hope
           of
           better
           advancement
           ;
           whereas
           men
           of
           good
           account
           ,
           of
           honorable
           Parentage
           and
           of
           fufficient
           Lands
           and
           possessions
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           cheifest
           Governors
           commonly
           are
           )
           will
           not
           falsifie
           their
           faith
           ,
           or
           forsake
           their
           King
           for
           any
           reward
           whatsoever
           .
           Truly
           men
           of
           great
           honour
           ,
           prefer
           their
           credit
           before
           their
           gain
           ;
           and
           yet
           honorable
           men
           are
           men
           as
           others
           be
           ,
           and
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           won
           as
           others
           are
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Mantoua
           (
           whose
           Successors
           are
           now
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           equal
           to
           great
           Princes
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           inferior
           unto
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           )
           having
           vouchsafed
           to
           serve
           the
           Venetians
           as
           their
           General
           against
           Lewis
           Duke
           of
           Millan
           ,
           stood
           not
           so
           much
           upon
           his
           honor
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           said
           Lewis
           with
           greater
           offers
           ,
           and
           a
           larger
           Pention
           then
           he
           had
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           was
           able
           to
           withdraw
           him
           from
           their
           service
           and
           devotion
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           mighty
           Emperor
           Charls
           the
           Fift
           ,
           being
           desirous
           to
           alienate
           the
           affection
           of
           Pope
           Leo
           the
           Tenth
           ,
           from
           Francis
           the
           First
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           obtained
           his
           request
           and
           purpose
           ,
           by
           promising
           the
           Cardinal
           
             Iulio
             de
             Medicis
          
           a
           yearly
           Pension
           of
           ten
           thousand
           Ducats
           to
           be
           paid
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           to
           
             Alexander
             de
             Medicis
          
           a
           Pension
           of
           the
           like
           value
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           the
           said
           Emperor
           Charls
           ,
           being
           jealous
           of
           the
           great
           friendship
           that
           was
           betwixt
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Urbin
           ,
           and
           likewise
           desirous
           to
           distract
           
             Andrew
             Dorea
          
           from
           the
           service
           of
           the
           said
           Pope
           ,
           who
           then
           was
           in
           League
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           the
           one
           by
           giving
           him
           the
           City
           of
           Lova
           
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           gained
           the
           assured
           friendship
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           making
           him
           Duke
           of
           Malfie
           ,
           and
           by
           encreasing
           the
           pay
           and
           Pension
           which
           the
           Pope
           gave
           him
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           there
           was
           time
           when
           as
           Philip
           sirnamed
           the
           Fair
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           entreat
           Adolph
           the
           Emperor●
           by
           the
           onely
           means
           of
           great
           Rewards
           to
           forsake
           the
           Amity
           and
           Alliance
           of
           Edward
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           Guido
           Earle
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           but
           also
           procured
           Albert
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           by
           warring
           upon
           the
           Emperor
           at
           home
           ,
           to
           detain
           him
           in
           Germany
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           trouble
           and
           molest
           France
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           men
           will
           say
           ,
           These
           men
           had
           no
           regard
           of
           their
           honour
           ,
           whereunto
           a
           man
           carrying
           any
           reasonable
           respect
           ,
           will
           hardly
           be
           intreated
           to
           commit
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           never
           so
           little
           blemish
           or
           prejudice
           his
           reputation
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           vertuous
           men
           had
           rather
           have
           their
           names
           eternized
           by
           their
           vertuous
           action
           ,
           then
           their
           Families
           enriched
           by
           unlawful
           corruption
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           written
           by
           an
           Author
           worthy
           to
           be
           remembred
           amongst
           the
           best
           Authors
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           That
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Pescara
           ,
           a
           Prince
           whose
           Vertues
           ,
           Fame
           ,
           Reputation
           ,
           Credit
           and
           Honor
           were
           nothing
           inferior
           unto
           the
           most
           honorable
           and
           vertuous
           Princes
           that
           ever
           lived
           on
           earth
           ,
           had
           been
           won
           by
           his
           friend
           
             Ieremy
             Morony
          
           to
           forsake
           the
           Emperor
           Charls
           the
           Fift
           ,
           if
           the
           Cardinal
           Acoltera
           and
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Angel●
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           learned
           Civilians
           which
           were
           sent
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Venetians
           to
           perswade
           him
           that
           the
           Emperor
           was
           not
           lawful
           King
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           power
           to
           dispose
           thereof
           unto
           whom
           it
           pleased
           him
           ,
           had
           used
           pregnant
           and
           sufficient
           Reasons
           to
           enforce
           their
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           him
           of
           the
           Kingdom●
        
         
           And
           undoubtedly
           the
           brotherly
           love
           of
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           and
           the
           loyal
           affection
           of
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           ,
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           shaken
           by
           a
           more
           sweet
           then
           tempestuous
           wind
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           :
           For
           since
           Marquesses
           ,
           Dukes
           ,
           Emperors
           and
           Popes
           ,
           have
           been
           content
           to
           be
           caught
           with
           a
           golden
           hook
           ;
           let
           no
           man
           be
           afraid
           to
           try
           and
           sound
           ,
           or
           despair
           to
           win
           and
           change
           the
           affections
           of
           meaner
           personages
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           either
           greedy
           or
           needy
           of
           rewards
           ,
           and
           against
           such
           Princes
           as
           have
           given
           many
           occasions
           of
           discontentment
           unto
           such
           Personages
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           descend
           from
           the
           general
           means
           unto
           those
           particular
           ways
           which
           I
           promised
           to
           declare
           unto
           you
           ,
           let
           me
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           with
           good
           leave
           and
           patience
           run
           over
           the
           short
           Catalogue
           of
           his
           best
           friends
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           how
           even
           they
           may
           be
           entreated
           or
           councelled
           either
           to
           forsake
           him
           utterly
           ,
           or
           to
           stand
           as
           Neutrals
           and
           idle
           lookers
           on
           ,
           whilst
           others
           shall
           annoy
           him
           .
           And
           because
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           and
           since
           his
           late
           dishonour
           received
           in
           England
           ,
           he
           hath
           used
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           induce
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           to
           aid
           him
           in
           a
           second
           Enterp●ise
           which
           he
           intendeth
           against
           England
           ;
           I
           will
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           can
           set
           down
           divers
           Reasons
           which
           may
           be
           used
           to
           disswade
           them
           from
           yeelding
           him
           any
           manner
           of
           assistance
           .
           It
           may
           therefore
           be
           said
           unto
           the
           Italians
           in
           general
           ,
           th●t
           they
           live
           now
           in
           peace
           and
           quietness
           under
           the
           wings
           and
           protection
           of
           divers
           Princes
           ;
           but
           who
           knoweth
           whether
           the
           Spaniard
           desireth
           this
           aid
           of
           them
           to
           disturb
           their
           quiet
           ,
           and
           to
           disquiet
           their
           general
           peace
           ?
           who
           knoweth
           whether
           he
           that
           now
           favoureth
           them
           ,
           will
           hereafter
           take
           occasion
           to
           hate
           them
           ?
           who
           knoweth
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           the
           custom
           of
           Princes
           to
           seek
           help
           of
           others
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           great
           need
           they
           have
           thereof
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           weaken
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           bring
           
           them
           into
           the
           ha●red
           of
           others
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           desireth
           their
           succour
           and
           furtherance
           to
           diminish
           their
           strength
           ,
           or
           the
           number
           of
           their
           friends
           ?
           Briefly
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           when
           their
           friends
           are
           diminished
           ,
           and
           their
           forces
           impared
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           not
           suddenly
           denounce
           open
           Wars
           against
           them
           ?
           Great
           is
           the
           force
           of
           ambition
           ,
           and
           unsatiab●e
           are
           the
           desires
           of
           covetous
           Princes
           ,
           who
           having
           subdued
           one
           Country
           ,
           seek
           presently
           after
           ano●her
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           conquered
           that
           ,
           labour
           to
           attain
           unto
           new
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           never
           leave
           to
           inlarge
           their
           over
           large
           Territories
           until
           a
           small
           peice
           of
           ground
           incloseth
           their
           dead
           and
           rotten
           bodies
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           is
           old
           ;
           but
           covetousness
           dieth
           not
           ,
           but
           increaseth
           in
           old
           age
           .
           He
           is
           already
           Master
           and
           Lord
           of
           many
           Kingdoms
           and
           so
           many
           Countries
           :
           But
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           more
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           the
           more
           a
           man
           wanteth
           ;
           he
           being
           nigh
           unto
           deaths
           door
           ,
           thinks
           nothing
           of
           his
           death
           .
           But
           every
           Prince
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           make
           his
           name
           immortal
           ,
           his
           Dominions
           infinite
           .
           He
           is
           a
           Catholick
           Prince
           ,
           &
           therfore
           will
           hold
           his
           words
           and
           promises
           with
           Catholicks
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           hitherto
           :
           But
           deceitful
           men
           keep
           touch
           in
           small
           matters
           ,
           to
           deceive
           the
           better
           in
           causes
           of
           great
           weight
           and
           consequence
           :
           They
           may
           therefore
           justly
           fear
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           coveteth
           Kingdoms
           that
           are
           far
           from
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           without
           a
           great
           desire
           of
           States
           that
           joyn
           and
           border
           upon
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           well
           think
           since
           he
           is
           descended
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           anon
           )
           of
           such
           Predecessors
           ,
           as
           were
           ready
           to
           take
           any
           occasion
           whatsoever
           ,
           just
           or
           unjust
           ,
           honest
           or
           dishonest
           ,
           commendable
           or
           reprehensible
           ,
           to
           enlarge
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           learned
           of
           them
           to
           have
           the
           like
           desires
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           like
           practises
           .
        
         
           But
           grant
           they
           have
           no
           just
           occasion
           to
           distrust
           him
           ?
           what
           shall
           they
           gain
           by
           his
           friendship
           ?
           what
           profit
           shall
           they
           reap
           by
           aiding
           and
           assisting
           him
           ?
           He
           called
           them
           to
           help
           him
           :
           But
           when
           forsooth
           ?
           when
           his
           ships
           were
           su●k
           ,
           bruised
           and
           broken
           ;
           some
           lost
           and
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           returned
           into
           Spain
           ,
           were
           so
           shaken
           and
           beaten
           with
           weather
           and
           Gun-shot
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           will
           be
           altogether
           unprofitable
           ,
           or
           hardly
           repaired
           without
           great
           and
           infinite
           charges
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           people
           were
           either
           drowned
           ,
           or
           so
           terrified
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           have
           a
           small
           desire
           ,
           and
           less
           courage
           to
           return
           in
           England
           .
           But
           why
           implored
           he
           not
           their
           helps
           when
           he
           went
           for
           England
           with
           an
           assured
           hope
           and
           confidence
           ,
           of
           an
           happy
           Conquest
           ,
           of
           an
           honourable
           Victory
           ?
           He
           was
           loath
           to
           use
           their
           help
           ,
           because
           he
           thought
           himself
           able
           to
           a●tain
           his
           purpose
           ,
           without
           making
           them
           partakers
           of
           his
           glory
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           he
           hath
           failed
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           he
           calleth
           them
           unto
           a
           second
           voyage
           ,
           intended
           for
           a
           revenge
           of
           the
           dishonour
           received
           in
           his
           first
           journey
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           go
           to
           recover
           his
           credit
           ,
           and
           to
           revenge
           his
           quarrel
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           righted
           many
           wrongs
           done
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           wiped
           away
           divers
           foul
           spots
           and
           stains
           which
           blemish
           their
           own
           credit
           .
           And
           how
           must
           they
           revenge
           his
           quarrel
           ?
           Forsooth
           ,
           by
           sending
           their
           best
           Soldiers
           into
           a
           strange
           Country
           ,
           by
           dis-furnishing
           themselves
           of
           Ships
           and
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           by
           lending
           him
           Munition
           and
           Mariners
           ,
           who
           might
           do
           well
           to
           spare
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           reserve
           theirs
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           common
           enemy
           of
           Christendom
           .
           Their
           Ancestors
           bought
           peace
           with
           unreasonable
           conditions
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           great
           price
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           go
           to
           Wars
           where
           they
           have
           no
           cause
           of
           War.
           Their
           Predecessors
           when
           any
           Nation
           dwelling
           beyond
           the
           Alps
           intended
           to
           pass
           the
           Alps
           ,
           endeavoured
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           hinder
           their
           passage
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           
           they
           having
           not
           felt
           the
           forces
           of
           such
           Nations
           these
           many
           years
           ,
           shall
           for
           his
           sake
           now
           go
           about
           to
           provoke
           them
           .
           Their
           Forefathers
           lived
           quietly
           at
           home
           with
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           disquiet
           themselves
           and
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           endanger
           their
           own
           for
           his
           cause
           and
           his
           advantage
           .
           Their
           Parents
           never
           suffered
           their
           ships
           or
           their
           Souldiers
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           for
           fear
           left
           the
           great
           Turk
           in
           their
           absence
           should
           invade
           their
           Country
           and
           they
           must
           send
           their
           provision
           and
           their
           people
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           against
           the
           Windes
           ,
           against
           the
           Weather
           and
           the
           Sea
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           sight
           that
           fight
           against
           England
           .
           Their
           hearts
           may
           tremble
           to
           think
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           wh●ch
           hath
           happened
           once
           may
           happen
           again
           .
           If
           whilest
           their
           Forces
           shall
           be
           imployed
           in
           the
           Spanish
           kings
           service
           ,
           the
           Turk
           shall
           assail
           them
           at
           home
           ,
           shall
           they
           stay
           for
           their
           strengths
           until
           they
           come
           out
           of
           England
           ?
           Or
           shall
           they
           yeeld
           themselves
           unto
           his
           mercy
           and
           discretion
           ?
           For
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           to
           relieve
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           repel
           them
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           credit
           and
           reputation
           will
           be
           their
           Buckler
           ;
           his
           greatness
           will
           restrain
           and
           repress
           their
           Adve●iaries
           .
           Tell
           me
           ,
           you
           that
           think
           so
           ;
           Is
           he
           stronger
           then
           h●s
           Father
           was
           ?
           Hath
           he
           ever
           had
           better
           success
           in
           the
           Wars
           then
           he
           ?
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           prime
           and
           flower
           of
           his
           years
           ,
           and
           even
           when
           he
           thought
           himself
           free
           from
           all
           danger
           ,
           from
           all
           trouble
           and
           vexation
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           the
           Turks
           came
           to
           besiege
           Vienna
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Emperors
           chief
           Seat
           ,
           and
           a
           City
           of
           as
           great
           strength
           as
           any
           other
           City
           of
           Europe
           .
           They
           may
           consider
           that
           Armies
           that
           go
           far
           from
           home
           have
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           seldom
           good
           success
           ;
           that
           enterprises
           which
           are
           unadvisedly
           and
           hastily
           taken
           in
           hand
           ,
           seldom
           fall
           out
           well
           ;
           that
           men
           being
           once
           deceived
           of
           their
           expe●ation
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           undertake
           ,
           proceed
           faintly
           and
           fearfully
           in
           all
           that
           belongeth
           to
           that
           action
           ;
           that
           to
           hang
           good
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           imploy
           them
           in
           a
           bad
           cause
           and
           evil
           quarrel
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           tempt
           God
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           grievous
           that
           which
           a
           man
           hath
           already
           in
           possession
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           attain
           unto
           that
           which
           he
           would
           fain
           obtain
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           being
           duly
           considered
           ,
           they
           may
           justly
           be
           afraid
           when
           they
           call
           to
           minde
           ,
           that
           their
           Navy
           which
           they
           shall
           send
           into
           England
           to
           help
           the
           king
           of
           Spain
           ,
           shall
           pass
           through
           many
           Seas
           ,
           Rocks
           ,
           with
           many
           contrary
           Winds
           ,
           in
           great
           Tempests
           ,
           and
           through
           manifest
           and
           dangerous
           parils
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Souldiers
           shall
           be
           sometimes
           subject
           to
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           sometimes
           be
           Sea
           sick
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           other
           diseases
           ;
           for
           where
           many
           be
           shut
           up
           close
           together
           ,
           there
           few
           can
           be
           in
           health
           long
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           being
           duly
           considered
           ,
           they
           may
           well
           be
           dismayed
           when
           they
           shall
           remember
           that
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           went
           out
           of
           Spain
           with
           an
           assured
           hope
           of
           victory
           ,
           returned
           with
           great
           loss
           and
           ignommy
           :
           And
           they
           may
           be
           discomforted
           ,
           when
           they
           enter
           into
           cogitation
           that
           the
           Spanish
           Navy
           returning
           to
           that
           place
           where
           they
           were
           once
           well
           beaten
           ,
           and
           remembring
           what
           small
           relief
           they
           had
           when
           they
           were
           in
           distress
           ,
           will
           not
           onely
           lose
           the●r
           courage
           themselves
           ,
           but
           also
           discourage
           their
           Italian
           Souldiers
           ,
           not
           being
           accustomed
           to
           sight
           so
           far
           from
           home
           ,
           or
           on
           so
           dangerous
           and
           troublesome
           Seas
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           valiant
           a
           Nation
           as
           the
           English
           Sea
           and
           Subjects
           are
           .
        
         
           They
           may
           again
           be
           dismayed
           ,
           when
           they
           consider
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           should
           conquer
           England
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           keep
           it
           long
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           no
           just
           cause
           to
           fight
           against
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           dismayed
           when
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           their
           mindes
           and
           remembrance
           ,
           that
           the
           small
           hope
           and
           confidence
           which
           they
           have
           to
           prevail
           in
           England
           ,
           cannot
           countervail
           the
           great
           distrust
           and
           fear
           which
           
           they
           have
           to
           lose
           their
           own
           possessions
           and
           Country
           ,
           whilst
           they
           busie
           themselves
           in
           seeking
           after
           strange
           and
           difficult
           conquests
           ;
           And
           if
           to
           leave
           nothing
           unsaid
           that
           may
           be
           said
           to
           encourage
           them
           ,
           some
           men
           will
           use
           unto
           them
           all
           the
           same
           perswasions
           which
           our
           Fugitives
           used
           to
           induce
           the
           Spanish
           King
           to
           undertake
           the
           Conquest
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           that
           man
           whatsoever
           he
           be
           ,
           may
           well
           and
           sufficiently
           be
           answered
           with
           the
           same
           Arguments
           which
           I
           used
           long
           since
           to
           confute
           their
           Reasons
           :
           With
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Reasons
           uttered
           by
           grave
           men
           unto
           the
           Common
           people
           (
           who
           hearken
           willingly
           unto
           any
           thing
           for
           their
           own
           quiet
           and
           security
           )
           and
           used
           in
           convenient
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           of
           which
           wise
           men
           in
           their
           wisdom
           and
           gravity
           can
           take
           their
           best
           advantage
           ,
           the
           most
           discreet
           and
           wisest
           Subjects
           of
           Italy
           may
           quickly
           be
           perswaded
           not
           to
           further
           the
           Spaniard
           in
           his
           unlawfull
           and
           ambitious
           attempts
           and
           purposes
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           themselves
           who
           willingly
           enter
           into
           no
           action
           ,
           whereof
           some
           great
           commodity
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           follow
           ,
           will
           easily
           hearken
           unto
           any
           man
           of
           credit
           and
           experience
           ,
           that
           shall
           review
           their
           memories
           ,
           and
           reduce
           unto
           their
           minde
           the
           means
           that
           their
           Predecessors
           have
           used
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           Forreign
           Servitude
           and
           bondage
           ;
           a
           commodity
           ,
           far
           exceeding
           all
           the
           commodities
           that
           heart
           can
           imagine
           or
           tongue
           express
           .
           It
           may
           therefore
           be
           shewed
           unto
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           great
           Grandfather
           (
           for
           it
           were
           tedious
           to
           talk
           of
           his
           former
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           wrongs
           that
           they
           did
           unto
           Italy
           )
           entered
           oftentimes
           into
           League
           and
           Amity
           with
           barbarous
           Nations
           against
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           brought
           them
           into
           their
           Country
           ,
           besieged
           their
           Cities
           ,
           cast
           down
           their
           Walls
           ,
           ransacked
           their
           Houses
           ,
           changed
           their
           mirth
           into
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           never
           lest
           to
           trouble
           and
           molest
           them
           ,
           until
           that
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           good
           will
           to
           annoy
           them
           failed
           him
           .
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           his
           Father
           (
           for
           his
           Grand-father
           Philip
           died
           in
           the
           prime
           of
           his
           years
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           greatly
           trouble
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           wanted
           the
           means
           )
           doth
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Italian
           Princes
           most
           loving
           Subjects
           die
           ,
           some
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           others
           by
           famine
           ,
           some
           through
           grief
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           infinite
           labour
           and
           travel
           ,
           neither
           permitting
           them
           that
           resisted
           him
           to
           live
           one
           hour
           in
           rest
           and
           quietness
           ,
           nor
           suffering
           those
           that
           yeelded
           unto
           him
           to
           enjoy
           any
           long
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           ;
           but
           reduced
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           sort
           unto
           extream
           beggery
           ,
           by
           grievous
           impositions
           and
           long
           and
           tedious
           wars
           .
           He
           himself
           wheresoever
           he
           ruleth
           in
           Italy
           (
           and
           he
           ruleth
           there
           too
           much
           )
           impose●h
           new
           Tributes
           ,
           unaccustomed
           Subsidies
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           impositions
           ;
           and
           where
           he
           hath
           no
           Authority
           to
           rule
           ,
           there
           he
           borroweth
           money
           ,
           and
           payeth
           his
           Debts
           with
           fair
           words
           ,
           and
           sweet
           promises
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           useth
           them
           best
           ,
           with
           Bonds
           and
           Obligations
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           paid
           when
           every
           brother
           payeth
           another
           .
           When
           this
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           they
           moved
           with
           the
           grievous
           remembrance
           and
           lamentable
           rehearsal
           hereof
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           they
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           remedy
           and
           revenge
           these
           wrongs
           ;
           but
           they
           dare
           not
           adventure
           to
           contend
           with
           him
           ;
           they
           will
           fear
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           wealthy
           ;
           stand
           in
           aw
           of
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           mighty
           ;
           and
           strive
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           who
           shall
           first
           begin
           to
           trouble
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           distrust
           one
           another
           .
           His
           might
           and
           his
           wealth
           have
           already
           been
           shown
           sufficiently
           ,
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           far
           inferiour
           unto
           the
           general
           conceit
           and
           opinion
           that
           is
           had
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           distrust
           may
           be
           removed
           by
           a
           general
           League
           ,
           and
           perfect
           imitation
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           therefore
           first
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           Nicholas
           the
           third
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           fearing
           the
           great
           wealth
           of
           France
           ,
           under
           Philip
           the
           son
           of
           Lewis
           
           sirnamed
           The
           Godly
           ,
           used
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           abate
           and
           diminish
           the
           French
           Kings
           power
           and
           reputation
           .
           And
           the
           state
           of
           this
           present
           time
           must
           be
           conferred
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           the
           like
           causes
           of
           fear
           be
           now
           apparent
           ,
           the
           like
           remedies
           may
           be
           applied
           .
           Then
           was
           France
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Civil
           War
           in
           France
           ;
           Now
           Spain
           must
           be
           suspected
           ,
           because
           Spain
           is
           quiet
           and
           at
           peace
           within
           it self
           ;
           all
           the
           Lords
           and
           Peers
           of
           France
           were
           then
           obedient
           unto
           their
           king
           ,
           and
           are
           they
           not
           so
           in
           Spain
           ?
           The
           French
           king
           was
           then
           in
           League
           with
           England
           and
           Germany
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           the
           Spaniard
           allied
           unto
           many
           For
           eign
           Princes
           ?
           The
           king
           of
           Navar
           a
           Vassal
           of
           France
           ,
           ruled
           all
           things
           then
           in
           Spain
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           Tutor
           unto
           the
           young
           king
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           Spain
           now
           sway
           and
           rule
           a
           great
           part
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           League
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           unnatural
           Reb●s
           thereof
           ?
           Siciy
           was
           then
           subject
           unto
           Charles
           the
           French
           kings
           Uncle
           ;
           and
           now
           both
           Sicily
           and
           Naples
           are
           under
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           The
           same
           Charles
           was
           of
           great
           authority
           in
           Rome
           ;
           he
           was
           Lieutenant
           General
           unto
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           Title
           either
           commanded
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           prevailed
           by
           authority
           through
           all
           Italy
           .
           And
           hath
           not
           the
           Spaniard
           as
           great
           authority
           there
           at
           this
           present
           as
           he
           had
           then
           ?
           The
           face
           and
           countenance
           of
           both
           times
           are
           alike
           ;
           the
           Remedies
           therefore
           should
           be
           such
           now
           as
           they
           were
           then
           .
           Then
           the
           Pope
           weakened
           the
           credit
           and
           authority
           that
           Charles
           had
           in
           Rome
           ;
           the
           Pope
           must
           do
           like
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           now
           .
           Then
           was
           the
           Title
           of
           Lieutenant
           General
           taken
           from
           Charles
           ;
           Now
           should
           all
           helping
           Titles
           be
           likewise
           taken
           from
           Spain
           .
           Then
           was
           the
           Pope
           determined
           to
           make
           two
           kings
           in
           Italy
           ;
           the
           one
           in
           Lombardy
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Tuskany
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Ursim
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           the
           chief
           and
           principal
           branch
           ;
           And
           if
           the
           like
           device
           were
           now
           practised
           ,
           undoubtedly
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           Florence
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Potentates
           of
           Italy
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           most
           should
           agree
           ,
           would
           accept
           the
           Title
           of
           kings
           ,
           and
           be
           able
           both
           for
           their
           wealth
           and
           their
           might
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           same
           with
           credit
           and
           reputation
           .
           Then
           was
           Phaleologo
           Emperor
           of
           Constantinople
           incensed
           and
           encouraged
           to
           war
           upon
           the
           Sicilian
           king
           ;
           now
           there
           would
           want
           no
           sufficient
           reasons
           to
           move
           the
           French
           king
           to
           do
           the
           like
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           Then
           upon
           suddain
           were
           all
           the
           Frenchmen
           either
           slain
           in
           Sicily
           or
           driven
           thence
           ;
           and
           now
           might
           all
           the
           Spaniards
           be
           either
           murthered
           (
           which
           were
           somewhat
           too
           bloody
           and
           cruel
           an
           action
           )
           or
           removed
           by
           main
           force
           from
           Naples
           and
           Sicily
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           a
           general
           benefit
           and
           comfort
           unto
           all
           Italy
           .
           But
           Italy
           of
           it self
           is
           not
           able
           to
           do
           all
           this
           ,
           what
           then
           shall
           it
           avail
           to
           intend
           and
           purpose
           this
           ?
           Italy
           must
           then
           be
           strengthened
           and
           holpen
           ,
           lest
           it
           fa●l
           in
           doing
           this
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           Italy
           be
           assisted
           ?
           Forsooth
           by
           an
           imitation
           of
           the
           Princes
           which
           lived
           in
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           envied
           his
           greatness
           .
           Forsooth
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           that
           he
           had
           by
           subtilty
           and
           corruption
           obtained
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           with
           the
           vigour
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           what
           with
           the
           reputation
           of
           his
           might
           and
           strength
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           puffed
           up
           with
           pride
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           make
           himself
           Monarch
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           fearing
           his
           over
           growing
           greatness
           ,
           began
           to
           consult
           and
           take
           advice
           how
           they
           might
           bridle
           his
           ambition
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           proud
           and
           insolent
           projects
           of
           his
           aspiring
           and
           imperious
           minde
           .
           But
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           who
           had
           greatest
           occasion
           to
           fear
           him
           most
           ,
           were
           the
           fi●st
           that
           bended
           all
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           cogitations
           to
           move
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           of
           Europe
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           League
           and
           Amity
           against
           him
           :
           Then
           were
           there
           sent
           Ambassadors
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
             
             France
          
           and
           Denmark
           :
           Then
           were
           there
           Letters
           written
           unto
           the
           Swi●zers
           :
           Then
           were
           Letters
           dispatched
           to
           the
           Duke
           and
           Seigniory
           of
           Venice
           to
           desire
           help
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           to
           distract
           the
           Venetians
           from
           the
           League
           of
           Amity
           which
           they
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           intreat
           both
           the
           Venetians
           and
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           Forces
           to
           pass
           by
           their
           Dominions
           which
           should
           be
           sent
           out
           of
           Italy
           unto
           Caesar.
           Then
           did
           as
           many
           Princes
           as
           were
           not
           in
           League
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           shew
           themselves
           forward
           in
           this
           honourable
           Action
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           for
           their
           Leagues
           sake
           could
           not
           openly
           assist
           the
           Confederates
           against
           Caesar
           ,
           exhorted
           others
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           them
           more
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           action
           ,
           they
           lent
           or
           paid
           them
           great
           sums
           of
           mony
           which
           they
           owed
           unto
           them
           .
           Then
           ,
           since
           it
           behoveth
           Princes
           in
           wisdom
           and
           policy
           to
           keep
           their
           next
           neighbours
           as
           weak
           as
           they
           may
           ;
           since
           the
           Spaniard
           before
           the
           king
           of
           France
           changed
           his
           Religion
           ,
           pretended
           to
           war
           against
           him
           for
           no
           other
           cause●
           but
           to
           inforce
           him
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           now
           continueth
           his
           Wars
           and
           ai●ing
           his
           Rebels
           ,
           although
           the
           French
           king
           is
           of
           himself
           become
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           which
           proveth
           manifestly
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Religion
           ,
           but
           ambition
           that
           moved
           him
           to
           aid
           and
           assist
           those
           Rebels
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           apparent
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           onely
           disturbeth
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           the
           peace
           and
           quietness
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           causeth
           the
           Turk
           to
           insult
           as
           he
           doth
           upon
           Christian
           Princes
           ;
           since
           both
           Othon
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           Conrad
           the
           Emperors
           Laws
           injoyn
           all
           Princes
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           shewed
           upon
           other
           occasion
           )
           to
           bend
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           to
           bandy
           themselves
           with
           main
           might
           against
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           disturber
           of
           common
           peace
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           is
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           as
           well
           Friends
           as
           Foes
           unto
           him
           ,
           should
           not
           all
           joyntly
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           inforce
           him
           to
           contain
           himself
           within
           his
           bounds
           and
           limits
           ,
           and
           to
           succour
           and
           assist
           him
           against
           the
           common
           Adversary
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           who
           of
           late
           hath
           given
           the
           Christians
           no
           small
           overthrow
           .
           The
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           were
           wont
           ,
           when
           Christendom
           stood
           in
           no
           greater
           danger
           of
           the
           Turk
           ,
           then
           it
           doth
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           to
           send
           their
           Ambassadors
           from
           Prince
           to
           Prince
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           them
           if
           they
           were
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           to
           exhort
           them
           to
           imploy
           the
           uttermost
           of
           their
           powers
           against
           the
           professed
           Enemy
           of
           Christendom
           .
           It
           is
           written
           that
           
             Paulus
             Tertius
          
           ,
           a
           Po●e
           that
           was
           ninety
           years
           old
           when
           he
           departed
           this
           world
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           he
           di●d
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           danger
           and
           peril
           that
           was
           likely
           to
           fall
           upon
           Christendom
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           pride
           and
           ambition
           of
           the
           great
           Turk
           ,
           and
           the
           unnatural
           discord
           and
           dissention
           that
           was
           betwixt
           ●rancis
           the
           first
           and
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           sent
           his
           own
           Nephew
           the
           Cardinal
           Fernese
           unto
           them
           to
           make
           a
           friendly
           composition
           and
           agreement
           betwixt
           them
           .
           The
           like
           Atonement
           might
           the
           present
           Pope
           make
           betwixt
           the
           French
           king
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           who
           hath
           now
           no
           other
           pretence
           to
           fight
           against
           France
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           king
           thereof
           ,
           although
           he
           is
           become
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           yet
           he
           remains
           Excommunicate
           ;
           a
           pretence
           both
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           because
           the
           kings
           of
           France
           and
           the
           Peer
           ;
           thereof
           ,
           and
           also
           all
           his
           Officers
           ,
           cannot
           be
           lawfully
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           priviledges
           granted
           unto
           divers
           kings
           of
           France
           by
           many
           Popes
           :
           as
           namely
           ,
           by
           Martin
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           ,
           Gregory
           the
           eighth
           ,
           ninth
           ,
           ten●h
           and
           eleventh
           ,
           Alexander
           the
           fourth
           ,
           Clement
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           ,
           Nicholas
           the
           third
           ,
           Urban
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           Boniface
           the
           twelfth
           ;
           The
           which
           Priviledges
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Treasury
           where
           the
           kings
           Charters
           are
           usually
           kept
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Pope
           shall
           interpose
           his
           Authority
           ,
           many
           other
           Princes
           shall
           likewise
           labour
           to
           make
           them
           friends
           ,
           
           as
           of
           late
           years
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           was
           a
           Mediator
           of
           peace
           betwixt
           him
           and
           our
           gracious
           Sovereign
           .
           And
           if
           when
           this
           motion
           shall
           be
           made
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           neither
           regard
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Intercessors
           ,
           nor
           respect
           the
           manifest
           eminent
           danger
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           but
           still
           continue
           and
           follow
           his
           ambitious
           nature
           and
           unchristian
           course
           ;
           then
           will
           it
           be
           a
           sit
           and
           convenient
           time
           to
           implore
           and
           imploy
           the
           aid
           and
           assistance
           of
           his
           near
           and
           dearest
           friends
           against
           him
           ;
           then
           because
           ●insmen
           forsake
           even
           the
           next
           of
           their
           own
           blood
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           not
           yeeld
           unto
           reason
           ,
           and
           friends
           many
           times
           fall
           unto
           variance
           when
           they
           are
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           old
           quarrels
           ,
           and
           antient
           injuries
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           revive
           the
           memory
           of
           old
           and
           new
           wrongs
           and
           indignities
           ,
           offered
           by
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           unto
           their
           Neighbors
           ,
           their
           Allies
           ,
           their
           Kinsmen
           ,
           their
           Friends
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           that
           now
           either
           fear
           or
           favour
           them
           ;
           Then
           would
           it
           be
           shewed
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Emperors
           and
           Princes
           of
           that
           Family
           have
           neither
           regarded
           consanguinity
           of
           blood
           ,
           or
           alliance
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           nor
           the
           wealth
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           nor
           the
           bonds
           of
           Equity
           and
           Reason
           ;
           but
           have
           always
           preferred
           their
           private
           gain
           before
           the
           Commonweal
           ,
           their
           own
           interest
           before
           their
           ●●insmens
           and
           Friends
           commodity
           and
           advantage
           ,
           their
           own
           will
           and
           pleasure
           before
           all
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           their
           subtil
           devices
           and
           deceits
           before
           plain
           dealing
           and
           sincerity
           .
        
         
           Then
           ,
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           infancy
           of
           their
           Family
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           made
           known
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           were
           but
           poor
           Counts
           of
           Hapsparge
           ,
           they
           encro●ched
           upon
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           they
           wronged
           and
           oppressed
           the
           simple
           and
           well-meaning
           Switzers
           ,
           over
           whom
           they
           tyrannized
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           by
           common
           consent
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           general
           Revolt
           against
           them
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           their
           Officers
           were
           violently
           driven
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           Then
           would
           it
           be
           declared
           that
           Rodulph
           the
           first
           Emperor
           of
           their
           House
           ,
           obtained
           the
           Empire
           by
           plain
           deceit
           and
           cunning
           ;
           and
           so
           carried
           himself
           therein
           ,
           that
           he
           sought
           his
           own
           commodity
           more
           then
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           shewed
           many
           evident
           signs
           and
           arguments
           of
           loathsom
           and
           detestable
           ingratitude
           .
           For
           ,
           whenas
           the
           Empire
           had
           been
           void
           almost
           Twenty
           years
           ,
           and
           divers
           Compeitors
           affected
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           Henry
           of
           Thyringia
           ,
           and
           VVilliam
           Earl
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Alphons
          
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           Richard
           ,
           Brother
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           Corrivals
           had
           almost
           wasted
           themselves
           and
           their
           friends
           in
           seeking
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           maintaining
           themselves
           therein
           :
           The
           Electors
           being
           over-wearied
           with
           the
           length
           and
           troubles
           of
           this
           tedio●s
           Competency
           ,
           sent
           Conrade
           Archbishop
           of
           Coruge
           unto
           Othagarius
           King
           of
           B●hemia
           ,
           to
           pray
           him
           to
           accept
           the
           Empire
           ;
           but
           he
           thinking
           himself
           not
           sufficient
           enough
           to
           rule
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           re●u●●d
           their
           offer
           ;
           and
           they
           in
           disdam
           of
           him
           ,
           presently
           made
           choice
           of
           this
           Rodulph
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           the
           Master
           of
           his
           Palace
           ,
           and
           had
           learned
           divers
           Feats
           of
           Chivalry
           under
           him
           ;
           in
           regard
           of
           which
           experience
           ,
           the
           Electors
           as
           some
           men
           write
           ,
           yeelded
           him
           their
           consent
           :
           But
           others
           report
           ,
           that
           after
           that
           ,
           for
           his
           ingratitude
           and
           evil
           demeanor
           ,
           he
           was
           put
           out
           of
           Othagarius
           his
           service
           ,
           he
           followed
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Ments
           ,
           and
           attended
           so
           diligently
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           Journey
           which
           he
           made
           unto
           Rome
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           returned
           thence
           he
           made
           him
           Emperor
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           then
           of
           a
           very
           mean
           living
           ,
           as
           
             Albertus
             Argentinensis
             ,
             Iohannes
             Vitudaranus
             ,
             
             Rotridano
             Molespini
             ,
             Giovani
             Villani
             ,
          
           and
           
             Aeneas
             Sylvius
          
           (
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           Second
           )
           with
           many
           others
           do
           testifie
           .
           And
           it
           is
           written
           that
           the
           same
           Arch
           bishop
           ,
           bragging
           many
           times
           with
           his
           friends
           in
           secret
           conference
           ,
           what
           a
           great
           deed
           he
           had
           done
           to
           make
           so
           mean
           a
           man
           Emperor
           ,
           would
           say
           unto
           them
           merrily
           ,
           that
           he
           carried
           an
           Emperor
           behinde
           him
           in
           his
           riding
           Hood
           when
           he
           travelled
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heard
           how
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Empire
           ;
           now
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           how
           he
           demeaned
           himself
           therein
           .
           The
           first
           thing
           he
           did
           wisely
           ;
           considering
           his
           own
           weakness
           ,
           he
           insinuated
           himself
           into
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           German
           Princes
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           were
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           somewhat
           offended
           with
           Othagar
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           he
           disdained
           to
           be
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           himself
           grateful
           where
           he
           had
           received
           great
           favour
           and
           courtesie
           ,
           he
           presently
           summoned
           his
           Master
           Othagar
           to
           come
           to
           do
           him
           homage
           for
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           Othagar
           contemning
           both
           the
           Message
           and
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           taking
           him
           for
           a
           proud
           servant
           ,
           who
           b●ing
           unworthily
           advanced
           ,
           would
           begin
           to
           shew
           his
           pride
           against
           his
           Master
           ,
           refused
           to
           appear
           at
           his
           summons
           ;
           Rodulph
           presently
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           contempt
           ,
           invaded
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           forfeited
           the
           same
           unto
           the
           Empire
           .
           Othagar
           being
           highly
           offended
           with
           the
           confiscation
           ,
           denounceth
           Wars
           against
           the
           Emperor
           .
           By
           the
           intercession
           of
           friends
           they
           met
           at
           a
           place
           appointed
           ;
           And
           there
           Rodol●ph
           ,
           dissembling
           cunningly
           his
           pride
           and
           insolency
           ,
           goeth
           first
           to
           salute
           Othagar
           ,
           calleth
           him
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           thanking
           him
           for
           vouchsafing
           to
           end
           their
           contention
           by
           a
           friendly
           composition
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           bloody
           Wars
           ;
           maketh
           a
           marriage
           between
           his
           Daughter
           and
           Venceslaus
           the
           Son
           and
           Heir
           of
           Othagar
           ;
           and
           then
           with
           a
           fair
           shew
           of
           assured
           and
           faithful
           friendship
           ,
           prayeth
           him
           to
           vouchsafe
           ,
           if
           not
           openly
           ,
           because
           perhaps
           he
           would
           be
           ashamed
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           yet
           secretly
           and
           within
           his
           Royal
           Tent
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           Homage
           for
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Principalities
           .
           The
           King
           won
           with
           fair
           words
           ,
           yeeldeth
           to
           his
           demands
           ,
           offereth
           up
           unto
           him
           five
           several
           Banners
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Emperor
           restoreth
           unto
           him
           on●●y
           two
           ,
           and
           detaineth
           the
           other
           three
           ,
           one
           for
           Austria
           ,
           another
           for
           Corinthia
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           for
           Syria
           ;
           and
           pacifieth
           the
           King
           who
           was
           greatly
           offended
           therewith
           ,
           by
           promising
           faithfully
           to
           restore
           them
           unto
           his
           Son
           Venceslaus
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Marriage
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           Daughter
           shall
           be
           solemnized
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           deceit
           and
           cunning
           he
           addeth
           a
           worse
           despight
           and
           contumely
           ;
           For
           having
           intreated
           to
           do
           him
           Homage
           secretly
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           Tent
           ,
           he
           caused
           a
           deceitful
           Tent
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           the
           which
           should
           fall
           open
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           cords
           thereof
           were
           unloosed
           .
           In
           this
           Tent
           Othagar
           falleth
           down
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           whilst
           he
           is
           doing
           Homage
           ,
           the
           Tent
           falleth
           open
           ;
           the
           Germans
           laugh
           at
           his
           humility
           ;
           the
           Bohemians
           are
           grieved
           with
           his
           submission
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           is
           highly
           displeased
           with
           the
           Emperors
           deceit
           :
           And
           his
           grief
           is
           increased
           because
           his
           Wife
           scorned
           and
           mocked
           him
           at
           his
           return
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           he
           prepareth
           all
           the
           Forces
           that
           he
           could
           possibly
           make
           ,
           and
           reneweth
           War
           against
           the
           Emperor
           :
           The
           Emperor
           that
           whilst
           he
           had
           been
           his
           servant
           remembred
           that
           Othagar
           had
           given
           great
           occasion
           of
           discontentment
           unto
           the
           great
           Captain
           of
           Moizona
           ,
           called
           Milota
           ,
           him
           he
           putteth
           in
           mind
           of
           an
           old
           injury
           ;
           
           and
           so
           prevailed
           ,
           what
           with
           bribes
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           perswasions
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           conflict
           ,
           he
           forsaketh
           his
           Master
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           him
           to
           be
           murthered
           of
           two
           Brethren
           ,
           whose
           third
           Brother
           Othogar
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           executed
           ,
           for
           some
           offence
           worthy
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           king
           being
           thus
           slain
           ,
           he
           rewardeth
           both
           the
           Traitor
           and
           the
           murtherers
           ,
           and
           following
           his
           victory
           ,
           burneth
           a
           number
           of
           Monasteries
           and
           Religious
           houses
           that
           Othogar
           had
           builded
           :
           A
           rare
           and
           strange
           Pesident
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           abominable
           in
           a
           servant
           to
           betray
           his
           Master
           ;
           more
           abominable
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           murthered
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           abominable
           things
           the
           most
           abominable
           to
           reward
           the
           Traitors
           ,
           and
           recompence
           the
           murtherers
           :
           But
           to
           burn
           Religious
           houses
           in
           despight
           of
           the
           Founder
           ,
           and
           to
           spoil
           Gods
           Temple
           in
           hatred
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           is
           an
           act
           the
           like
           whereof
           hath
           never
           been
           found
           but
           in
           such
           as
           neither
           care
           for
           God
           nor
           regard
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           Neither
           did
           Rodolphs
           wickedness
           end
           in
           these
           hainous
           Actions
           ,
           but
           he
           wrongfully
           warred
           upon
           Bemera
           ,
           unjustly
           invaded
           Bohemia
           ,
           unlawfully
           seised
           upon
           Austria
           ,
           and
           most
           cruelly
           burnt
           above
           threescore
           very
           fair
           and
           beaut
           full
           Castles
           in
           Turingia
           .
        
         
           Rodolph
           having
           reigned
           as
           Emperor
           nineteen
           years
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           this
           time
           never
           vouchsafed
           to
           set
           one
           foot
           towards
           Italy
           ,
           to
           be
           crowned
           there
           of
           the
           Pope
           (
           which
           negligence
           in
           those
           dayes
           was
           held
           for
           a
           most
           hainous
           offence
           )
           departed
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           his
           son
           Albert
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           who
           in
           disdain
           of
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           within
           6
           years
           after
           is
           made
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           imitateth
           his
           Father
           in
           his
           bloody
           cruelty
           :
           For
           he
           beginneth
           his
           Empire
           with
           killing
           Adolph
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           continueth
           the
           same
           with
           the
           wrongfull
           molestation
           and
           usurpation
           of
           Mayeme
           ,
           dishonoureth
           his
           Reign
           with
           a
           violent
           and
           forcible
           seisure
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           sons
           use
           ,
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           endeth
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           natural
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           violent
           and
           unnatural
           death
           :
           For
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Nephew
           ,
           and
           other
           Earls
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           should
           by
           taking
           him
           ,
           revenge
           the
           wicked
           and
           detestable
           murther
           which
           he
           committed
           on
           the
           sacred
           person
           of
           Adolph
           the
           Emperor
           .
        
         
           Frederick
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           was
           the
           third
           Emperor
           of
           this
           House
           ;
           if
           he
           may
           be
           called
           an
           Emperor
           ,
           who
           being
           unlawfully
           chosen
           ,
           wrongfully
           usurped
           the
           Empire
           .
           For
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Trevers
           and
           Ments
           ,
           and
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Brandenburgh
           ,
           together
           with
           Iohn
           king
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           chose
           Lewis
           of
           Bamera
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           Frederick
           had
           the
           voices
           and
           suffrages
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Colen
           ,
           of
           the
           County
           Palatine
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ;
           whose
           Elect
           on
           was
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           because
           when
           the
           six
           principal
           Electors
           cannot
           agree
           ,
           but
           three
           of
           them
           are
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           three
           of
           them
           are
           for
           another
           ,
           the
           king
           of
           Bohemia
           as
           Umpier
           ,
           determineth
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           he
           casteth
           his
           voice
           upon
           the
           said
           Lewis
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           lawfull
           Emperor
           .
           But
           Frederick
           according
           to
           the
           ambitious
           and
           violent
           nature
           of
           his
           proud
           Family
           ,
           pursued
           his
           pretensive
           right
           by
           bloody
           wars
           ,
           and
           drew
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           kings
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           the
           County
           Palatine
           ,
           Stratsbourgh
           ,
           and
           other
           Imperial
           Cities
           ,
           to
           stand
           stout
           and
           obstinate
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           quarrel
           ,
           wherein
           many
           thousands
           were
           slain
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           had
           been
           murthered
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Almighty
           (
           who
           alwayes
           favoureth
           just
           causes
           )
           vouchsafed
           to
           give
           the
           Emperor
           Lewis
           grace
           to
           take
           him
           prisoner
           in
           the
           Field
           ;
           After
           which
           disgrace
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Family
           had
           been
           for
           ever
           been
           undone
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           good
           Emperor
           been
           so
           gratious
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           after
           three
           
           years
           imprisonment
           to
           set
           him
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           unto
           him
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Austria
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           might
           have
           returned
           with
           more
           reason
           unto
           the
           Empire
           ,
           then
           Rodolph
           had
           to
           distract
           it
           from
           the
           Empire
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Emperor
           of
           this
           Family
           was
           Albert
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           married
           the
           daughter
           and
           heir
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Sigismond
           ,
           and
           had
           with
           her
           in
           Dower
           ,
           the
           kingdoms
           of
           Bohemia
           and
           Hungary
           :
           This
           Emperor
           ruled
           scant
           Two
           years
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           any
           good
           or
           bad
           exploit
           worthy
           of
           memory
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Emperor
           of
           this
           Family
           was
           Frederick
           the
           third
           ,
           whose
           Government
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Subjects
           with
           the
           help
           of
           his
           own
           Brother
           Albert
           ,
           besieged
           him
           a
           long
           time
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Vienna
           ;
           where
           they
           had
           taken
           him
           prisoner
           ,
           had
           not
           George
           king
           of
           Bohemia
           delivered
           him
           by
           deceit
           and
           cunning
           ,
           rather
           then
           by
           strength
           and
           fortitude
           ;
           For
           although
           he
           came
           to
           Vienna
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           eight
           thousand
           good
           Souldiers
           ,
           yet
           was
           not
           this
           Force
           able
           to
           succour
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           play
           the
           Umpier
           betwixt
           him
           and
           his
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           so
           under
           a
           colour
           of
           conference
           called
           him
           ,
           his
           wife
           and
           his
           son
           forth
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           cunningly
           set
           them
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           he
           conveyed
           them
           secretly
           unto
           a
           place
           of
           security
           .
        
         
           This
           Emperor
           to
           prosecute
           a
           Bishop
           which
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           raised
           such
           troubles
           in
           Germany
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           thereof
           were
           not
           able
           to
           succour
           the
           Emperor
           Constantine
           of
           Constantinolpe
           ,
           whom
           the
           great
           Turk
           Mahomet
           drove
           from
           his
           Imperial
           City
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           slain
           before
           the
           gates
           thereof
           ,
           set
           his
           head
           upon
           a
           Lance
           ,
           and
           commanded
           it
           to
           be
           carried
           about
           the
           City
           ;
           his
           wife
           ,
           daughters
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Ladies
           and
           Gentlewomen
           ,
           were
           invited
           to
           a
           banquet
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           were
           all
           deflowred
           ,
           and
           then
           cut
           into
           small
           pieces
           ,
           as
           flesh
           to
           the
           pot
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           Christ
           and
           all
           Christians
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Picture
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Christians
             that
             could
             not
             save
             them
             !
          
           Immediately
           after
           Frederick
           succeeded
           Maximilian
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           his
           grand-childe
           ;
           of
           which
           two
           I
           have
           already
           said
           enough
           ,
           and
           might
           say
           much
           more
           to
           make
           them
           more
           hatefull
           ,
           but
           I
           should
           be
           too
           long
           and
           over-tedious
           ;
           And
           yet
           I
           may
           not
           forget
           three
           notable
           Arguments
           of
           of
           Charles
           the
           fi●hs
           dissembling
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           turbulent
           nature
           and
           conditions
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           sheweth
           that
           he
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           zealous
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           was
           indeed
           no
           better
           then
           a
           dissembling
           Hypocrite
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           proveth
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           shewed
           an
           outward
           desire
           of
           peace
           ,
           yet
           he
           cared
           not
           what
           occasions
           he
           took
           to
           make
           war.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           declareth
           ,
           that
           albeit
           he
           would
           seem
           to
           love
           Germany
           ,
           as
           the
           Nation
           from
           whence
           all
           his
           greatness
           proceeded
           ,
           yet
           he
           sought
           the
           advancement
           of
           Spain
           more
           then
           of
           Germany
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           own
           Family
           or
           House
           of
           Austria
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           point
           is
           proved
           ,
           because
           that
           having
           obtained
           of
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           well
           appointed
           Souldiers
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           faithfull
           promise
           to
           subvert
           and
           utterly
           overthrow
           the
           Lutherans
           of
           Germany
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           with
           those
           men
           and
           that
           money
           fully
           revenged
           himself
           upon
           certain
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           w●th
           whom
           he
           was
           highly
           offended
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           had
           never
           subdued
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           had
           the
           Popes
           help
           ,
           he
           gave
           
           over
           his
           wars
           ,
           and
           granted
           both
           unto
           them
           and
           all
           others
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ;
           wherewith
           not
           only
           the
           Pope
           had
           just
           occasion
           to
           be
           displeased
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           Confessor
           took
           it
           so
           grievously
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           time
           he
           came
           to
           Confession
           ,
           he
           denied
           him
           Absolution
           .
        
         
           This
           zealous
           Christian
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           troubled
           Italy
           ,
           with
           long
           and
           tedious
           wars
           ,
           not
           meaning
           (
           as
           it
           seemed
           )
           to
           end
           the
           same
           wars
           without
           doing
           some
           notable
           action
           ,
           worthy
           of
           eternal
           memory
           ,
           took
           the
           Pope
           prisoner
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           kept
           him
           a
           long
           time
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           St.
           Angelo
           .
           And
           although
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           set
           at
           Liberty
           before
           he
           had
           paid
           a
           great
           Ransom
           ,
           yet
           he
           dissembled
           and
           handled
           the
           matter
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           publick
           Praises
           and
           Supplications
           to
           be
           made
           unto
           God
           generally
           throughout
           all
           Spain
           for
           the
           delivery
           of
           this
           Holy
           Father
           ,
           and
           protested
           openly
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           his
           unruly
           Souldiers
           ,
           full
           sore
           against
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           being
           in
           great
           distress
           of
           money
           and
           other
           necessary
           provision
           ,
           had
           sacked
           Rome
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           the
           Popes
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           shall
           need
           no
           other
           proof
           but
           his
           great
           malice
           ,
           and
           continual
           spight
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           France
           were
           in
           some
           manner
           the
           onely
           and
           special
           cause
           of
           his
           greatness
           :
           For
           had
           not
           Lewis
           the
           eleventh
           with
           great
           cunning
           &
           policy
           weakned
           the
           last
           Duke
           of
           Burgondy
           ;
           had
           he
           not
           most
           wisely
           and
           providently
           nourished
           the
           wars
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Switzers
           ;
           had
           he
           not
           covetously
           and
           carelesly
           set
           him
           at
           variance
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lorrain
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           secretly
           &
           privily
           won
           
             Nicholas
             Campobasso
          
           to
           leave
           the
           said
           Duke
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           battel
           ,
           which
           he
           fought
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Lorain
           (
           a
           practice
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           )
           valiant
           Charles
           of
           Burgundy
           had
           never
           been
           slain
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           nor
           the
           troublesome
           Maximilian
           should
           ever
           have
           inherited
           his
           Dukedom
           by
           matching
           with
           his
           daughter
           .
           How
           sought
           he
           continually
           to
           perturb
           and
           disquiet
           the
           peace
           thereof
           ?
           Which
           side
           left
           he
           unassaulted
           ?
           Which
           way
           to
           enter
           into
           France
           untried
           ?
           And
           what
           cause
           had
           he
           to
           disquiet
           France
           ,
           especially
           after
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           the
           king
           thereof
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           yeeld
           unto
           all
           unreasonable
           demands
           ?
           It
           is
           written
           that
           many
           times
           entering
           into
           a
           serious
           cogitation
           of
           the
           great
           slaughters
           that
           had
           been
           committed
           in
           France
           by
           him
           and
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           wrong
           that
           he
           had
           done
           to
           the
           good
           and
           vertuous
           Kings
           thereof
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           simple
           and
           weak
           causes
           that
           moved
           him
           thereunto
           ,
           he
           was
           often
           and
           greatly
           troubled
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           sought
           peace
           of
           himself
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           wicked
           spirit
           overcoming
           the
           good
           inclination
           that
           sometimes
           guided
           him
           ,
           he
           returned
           presently
           and
           without
           any
           just
           occasion
           unto
           wars
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           point
           is
           proved
           by
           a
           Diet
           and
           a
           general
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Germany
           ,
           which
           he
           held
           at
           Auspurge
           ,
           under
           a
           colour
           to
           reform
           and
           order
           divers
           abuses
           in
           Religion
           ;
           unto
           which
           Diet
           many
           great
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           would
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           come
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           certainly
           ,
           that
           the
           reformation
           of
           Religion
           was
           but
           the
           pretence
           and
           colour
           of
           keeping
           that
           Diet
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           end
           and
           p●rpose
           thereof
           was
           to
           reverse
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           to
           tranfer
           the
           Empire
           from
           Germany
           unto
           Spain
           :
           The
           which
           his
           intention
           was
           afterwards
           so
           apparent
           ,
           that
           although
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           minority
           of
           his
           son
           ,
           he
           had
           caused
           Ferdinando
           his
           brother
           
           to
           be
           elected
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           yet
           he
           used
           all
           the
           cunning
           he
           could
           possibly
           ,
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           relinquish
           and
           resign
           that
           Title
           unto
           his
           Son
           Philip
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           and
           also
           he
           sent
           for
           Maximilian
           his
           Son
           in
           Law
           ,
           and
           Nephew
           ,
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           to
           pray
           him
           to
           be
           content
           to
           condescend
           and
           yeeld
           unto
           his
           Fathers
           resignation
           ;
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           H●ngary
           ,
           and
           Gravilla
           the
           Emperors
           Chancellor
           made
           many
           Voyages
           into
           Hungary
           ,
           to
           intreat
           Ferdinando
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           this
           motion
           ,
           unto
           which
           neither
           the
           King
           of
           Hungary
           nor
           Maximilian
           his
           Son
           would
           vouchsafe
           their
           consents
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           points
           being
           thus
           cleared
           ,
           it
           resteth
           to
           speak
           somewhat
           of
           Charls
           the
           Fifths
           Successors
           ,
           as
           
             Ferdinando
             ,
             Maximilion
          
           and
           Rodolph
           ;
           but
           their
           actions
           are
           fresh
           in
           memory
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Emperors
           Creation
           (
           called
           the
           Golden
           Bull
           )
           which
           expresly
           forbiddeth
           to
           chuse
           above
           four
           in
           one
           house
           ,
           to
           succeed
           one
           after
           another
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           were
           (
           as
           it
           should
           be
           )
           in
           full
           force
           and
           strength
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           should
           be
           accounted
           or
           held
           lawful
           Emperors
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           decree
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           golden
           Bull
           )
           which
           hath
           been
           infringed
           by
           making
           not
           four
           ,
           but
           seven
           or
           eight
           at
           the
           least
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           Emperors
           together
           ,
           shall
           nothing
           at
           all
           incense
           and
           instigate
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           against
           this
           ambitious
           and
           aspiring
           generation
           ;
        
         
           It
           shall
           be
           needful
           to
           revive
           the
           loathsom
           memory
           of
           many
           great
           and
           grievous
           indignities
           and
           ingratitudes
           unkindly
           and
           unjustly
           shewn
           by
           the
           late
           Emperors
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ,
           unto
           divers
           great
           and
           mighty
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           unto
           the
           Empire
           it self
           .
           It
           must
           therefore
           be
           shewed
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           Rodolph
           the
           first
           Emperor
           of
           this
           Race
           ,
           to
           assure
           unto
           himself
           and
           his
           Heirs
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Stiria
           and
           Suevia
           (
           which
           were
           united
           unto
           the
           Empire
           for
           fault
           of
           Heirs
           Males
           )
           resigned
           the
           Exerchat
           of
           Italy
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           freed
           as
           many
           Cities
           of
           Italy
           from
           the
           homage
           and
           obedience
           which
           they
           owed
           unto
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           as
           would
           buy
           their
           freedom
           and
           liberty
           of
           him
           for
           ready
           money
           .
           Albeit
           his
           Son
           when
           he
           was
           Emperor
           ,
           fought
           many
           Battels
           and
           got
           many
           Towns
           with
           the
           Forces
           and
           Expences
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           reserved
           all
           the
           profit
           arising
           by
           those
           Battels
           to
           his
           proper
           use
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           better
           and
           more
           easie
           entrance
           into
           Bilencia
           ,
           he
           usurped
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Menia
           .
           And
           Albert
           the
           Second
           enriched
           himself
           greatly
           ,
           although
           he
           ruled
           not
           long
           by
           troubles
           and
           divisions
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           that
           hath
           wrongfully
           deprived
           many
           Princes
           ,
           and
           divers
           Electors
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           their
           States
           and
           Dignities
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           house
           that
           hath
           unjustly
           compelled
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           to
           flie
           for
           succour
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           House
           that
           hath
           unlawfully
           confiscated
           the
           States
           and
           Digninities
           of
           
             Iohn
             Fredrick
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Sexony
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           House
           that
           hath
           most
           cruelly
           razed
           the
           Walls
           and
           destroyed
           the
           Forts
           of
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           vertuous
           Prince
           the
           Lantsgrave
           of
           Hess
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           House
           that
           hath
           violently
           sacked
           ,
           destroyed
           and
           utterly
           overthrown
           the
           great
           and
           goodly
           Dukedom
           of
           Wittenberge
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           House
           ,
           that
           contrary
           to
           all
           humanity
           hath
           confiscated
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cleur
           his
           goods
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           too
           deer
           for
           a
           Wise
           that
           
           brought
           him
           Dowry
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           House
           that
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           their
           Servants
           and
           Slaves
           ,
           have
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           erected
           a
           new
           Councel
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Spires
           ?
           Briefly
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           House
           that
           useth
           them
           most
           unkindly
           of
           whom
           they
           have
           received
           most
           Curtesie
           ?
           Have
           they
           ever
           had
           greater
           aid
           ,
           greater
           helps
           of
           any
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           then
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ?
           Who
           sought
           for
           Frederick
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           against
           Lewis
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           more
           willingly
           and
           valiantly
           then
           Rodolph
           Duke
           of
           
             Saxony
             ?
             Ernest
          
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           was
           the
           only
           cause
           and
           means
           that
           Maximilian
           was
           chos●n
           Emperor
           .
           And
           Iohn
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           went
           unto
           the
           Assault
           of
           Aba
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           and
           never
           departed
           thence
           until
           he
           made
           Maximilian
           Lord
           and
           Master
           of
           the
           whole
           Count●y
           .
           Frederick
           of
           Saxony
           refused
           the
           Empire
           when
           it
           was
           offered
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           procured
           it
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           Charles
           the
           Fift
           ;
           And
           yet
           the
           same
           Charls
           omitted
           no
           Art
           ,
           no
           cuning
           ,
           no
           way
           ,
           nor
           means
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           possibly
           devise
           to
           ●subvert
           and
           ●vinate
           the
           House
           of
           Saxony
           .
           He
           set
           up
           Maurice
           and
           Agust
           his
           Brother
           against
           
             Iohn
             Frederick
          
           ;
           And
           Maximiliam
           stirred
           up
           the
           Sons
           of
           
             Iohn
             Frederick
          
           one
           against
           another
           .
           Rodolph
           Count
           Palatine
           bore
           armes
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Frederick
           of
           Austria
           against
           his
           own
           brother
           Lewis
           Duke
           of
           Bamera
           ,
           and
           Frederick
           Count
           Palatine
           ,
           who
           was
           Recompenced
           for
           this
           pleasure
           by
           Frederick
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           procured
           all
           the
           States
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           to
           be
           his
           mortall
           Enemies
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           who
           favoured
           and
           furthered
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           last
           Maximilian
           so
           much
           as
           Frederick
           Count
           Palatine
           ?
           And
           yet
           not
           long
           after
           he
           gave
           so
           hard
           a
           sentence
           against
           him
           at
           Auspurghe
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           reversed
           the
           same
           in
           his
           Presence
           .
           Now
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           abuses
           towards
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           and
           others
           ,
           were
           infinite
           labour
           ,
           and
           either
           that
           which
           I
           have
           already
           said
           is
           sufficient
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           generally
           hated
           ,
           or
           the
           late
           Apologies
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Aurange
           ,
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           of
           the
           now
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           of
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           and
           of
           others
           ,
           will
           supply
           whatsoever
           I
           ,
           either
           for
           modestie
           or
           for
           br●vitiesake
           forbear
           to
           discover
           .
        
         
           Then
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           If
           France
           might
           be
           moved
           to
           set
           on
           Foot
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Burgondy
           ,
           and
           all
           or
           part
           of
           the
           Lowcountries
           :
           If
           the
           Pope
           might
           be
           intrea●ed
           to
           bestow
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           and
           Sicily
           upon
           som
           :
           Prince
           of
           worth
           and
           estimation
           ;
           If
           the
           Venetians
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           would
           be
           content
           to
           divide
           and
           share
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Milan
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           If
           the
           States
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           Bohemia
           and
           Hungary
           ,
           with
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Austria
           ,
           unto
           the
           Empire
           ▪
           If
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           or
           
             Don
             Antonio
          
           might
           be
           seated
           in
           Portugall
           :
           And
           lastly
           
             England
             ,
             Holland
          
           ,
           and
           other
           States
           and
           P●in●es
           ,
           that
           are
           mighty
           upon
           the
           Seas
           ,
           would
           either
           stop
           the
           Spaniards
           passage
           into
           the
           Indies
           ,
           or
           intercept
           his
           Treasure
           when
           it
           cometh
           from
           thence
           ,
           the
           proud
           and
           insolent
           House
           of
           Austria
           should
           quickly
           be
           reduced
           unto
           their
           old
           and
           pristine
           Estate
           ;
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           have
           no
           Adversary
           to
           fear
           ,
           but
           the
           common
           Enemy
           of
           Christians
           ,
           should
           undoubtedly
           live
           in
           great
           security
           ,
           peace
           and
           Amity
           :
           For
           ,
           then
           are
           Kingdomes
           most
           safe
           ,
           when
           their
           Neighbours
           Forces
           and
           their
           own
           strength
           are
           not
           
           greatly
           unequall
           ;
           And
           then
           should
           our
           English
           Island
           be
           the
           strongest
           and
           happiest
           Kingdom
           in
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           taking
           this
           course
           it
           behooveth
           to
           be
           somwhat
           Circumspect
           ,
           least
           that
           the
           overthrow
           and
           downfall
           of
           one
           terrible
           and
           mighty
           Adversary
           raise
           up
           another
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           in
           all
           respects
           as
           dangerous
           and
           as
           well
           to
           be
           feared
           as
           he
           .
           For
           ,
           because
           France
           lieth
           neerer
           unto
           us
           then
           Spaine
           (
           and
           
             Vis
             unita
          
           is
           alwaies
           held
           to
           be
           Fortior
           )
           if
           France
           should
           recover
           Burgondy
           and
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           should
           we
           not
           have
           great
           and
           just
           occasion
           to
           fear
           France
           ?
           For
           neither
           may
           our
           happy
           victories
           against
           France
           encourage
           us
           not
           to
           esteem
           France
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           no
           point
           of
           wisedom
           ,
           not
           to
           fear
           the
           least
           Enemy
           that
           may
           be
           ;
           nor
           the
           late
           benefits
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           Offices
           of
           kindness
           shewed
           by
           us
           unto
           the
           late
           Kings
           thereof
           ,
           can
           assure
           as
           that
           France
           will
           never
           endammage
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           already
           shewed
           the
           causes
           of
           our
           fortunate
           success
           against
           France
           ;
           and
           if
           those
           causes
           should
           once
           begin
           to
           fail
           us
           ,
           the
           good
           fortune
           which
           proceeded
           of
           them
           ,
           would
           soon
           leave
           to
           follow
           us
           ;
           and
           as
           well
           Princes
           as
           private
           men
           receive
           favours
           and
           courtesies
           readily
           ,
           look
           upon
           their
           Benefactors
           unwillingly
           ,
           remember
           good
           turns
           slowly
           ,
           and
           requite
           received
           benefits
           faintly
           .
           Then
           because
           the
           fresh
           memory
           of
           new
           courtesies
           cannot
           extinguish
           the
           grievous
           and
           unpleasant
           remembrance
           of
           ancient
           quarr●ls
           ,
           we
           must
           (
           as
           we
           have
           said
           )
           still
           have
           a
           very
           careful
           and
           watchful
           eye
           over
           France
           ,
           and
           intreat
           France
           to
           be
           content
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           placing
           and
           preferring
           some
           such
           Prince
           unto
           the
           quiet
           and
           assured
           p●ssession
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           well
           able
           with
           the
           help
           of
           us
           and
           France
           to
           retain
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           yet
           unable
           to
           hurt
           us
           or
           France
           .
           Neither
           must
           the
           cross
           dealings
           of
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Alencon
           discourage
           us
           to
           attempt
           any
           such
           matter
           ;
           for
           we
           saw
           that
           they
           whom
           he
           had
           handled
           somewhat
           unkindly
           ,
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           perswaded
           to
           have
           received
           him
           again
           for
           their
           Duke
           .
           And
           there
           may
           a
           Prince
           be
           found
           that
           shall
           be
           less
           suspected
           ,
           and
           more
           acceptable
           unto
           the
           Flemings
           then
           any
           French-man
           can
           be
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           Ernestus
           who
           was
           lately
           sent
           to
           be
           their
           Governour
           ,
           in
           my
           simple
           opinion
           se●meth
           to
           be
           a
           fit
           man
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Spanish
           King
           of
           late
           would
           have
           bestowed
           the
           Infanta
           his
           Daughter
           upon
           him
           ,
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           thought
           now
           that
           that
           hope
           faileth
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           knoweth
           now
           where
           to
           find
           a
           fitter
           Husband
           for
           her
           then
           to
           match
           her
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Low
           Countries
           for
           her
           Dowry
           .
           But
           common
           same
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           intent
           and
           purpose
           to
           marry
           her
           unto
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           as
           well
           because
           he
           is
           now
           become
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           France
           and
           Spain
           have
           often
           matched
           together
           ;
           and
           the
           Pope
           may
           easily
           be
           entreated
           to
           dispe●se
           with
           the
           French
           King
           to
           take
           her
           for
           his
           Wife
           .
           Truly
           it
           were
           hard
           to
           permit
           him
           to
           marry
           so
           near
           a
           Kinswoman
           as
           is
           his
           now
           living
           wives
           own
           Neece
           .
           But
           grant
           that
           the
           Popes
           dispe●sation
           may
           salve
           this
           sore
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           King
           may
           forget
           the
           wrongs
           and
           indignities
           offered
           unto
           him
           by
           Spain
           ;
           that
           this
           were
           a
           good
           and
           ready
           way
           to
           reconcile
           these
           Princes
           that
           have
           lived
           too
           long
           toge●her
           in
           contention
           and
           variance
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           this
           reconciliation
           there
           is
           likely
           to
           follow
           a
           great
           and
           general
           benefit
           unto
           all
           Christendom
           :
           Yet
           I
           can
           hardly
           think
           that
           the
           Spanish
           King
           would
           ever
           yeeld
           his
           consent
           unto
           such
           a
           Match
           ;
           And
           though
           he
           would
           ever
           yeeld
           
           his
           consent
           thereunto
           ,
           yet
           it
           behoveth
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           to
           hinder
           such
           a
           marriage
           .
           For
           if
           his
           Son
           should
           die
           (
           whose
           life
           is
           in
           Gods
           hands
           )
           should
           not
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           and
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           Salick
           in
           Spain
           ,
           descend
           unto
           his
           Daughter
           ?
           And
           would
           not
           the
           desired
           addition
           of
           all
           those
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           make
           the
           warlike
           and
           mighty
           Prince
           thereof
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           think
           upon
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           attempt
           the
           Conquest
           of
           all
           Europe
           ?
           Should
           he
           not
           grow
           too
           mighty
           ?
           Should
           he
           not
           be
           able
           to
           Tyrannize
           over
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Spaniard
           doth
           now
           ?
           And
           then
           doth
           it
           not
           greatly
           import
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           to
           withstand
           this
           Marriage
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           grant
           that
           his
           son
           doth
           live
           to
           have
           many
           children
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           a
           very
           unwis●
           and
           indiscrect
           part
           of
           the
           Spanish
           King
           to
           give
           h●s
           Daughter
           in
           marriage
           unto
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           as
           what
           for
           his
           old
           grudge
           unto
           Spain
           ,
           what
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Title
           and
           Interest
           that
           this
           wife
           may
           give
           him
           unto
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           ,
           will
           undoubtedly
           be
           content
           to
           take
           her
           for
           wife
           ,
           were
           it
           for
           no
           other
           occasion
           but
           to
           have
           so
           good
           ,
           just
           ,
           and
           colourable
           a
           cause
           as
           her
           right
           would
           give
           him
           ,
           to
           challenge
           ,
           invade
           and
           conquer
           Spain
           ?
           For
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           by
           noting
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           son
           of
           Bastardy
           in
           his
           Apology
           ,
           and
           by
           animating
           the
           French
           King
           to
           defend
           his
           Neece
           ,
           right
           ,
           whensoever
           God
           should
           call
           her
           Father
           to
           his
           mercy
           ,
           hath
           set
           open
           such
           a
           gap
           as
           will
           give
           a
           very
           easie
           entrance
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           unto
           the
           Spanish
           Daughters
           ambitious
           nature
           ,
           or
           unto
           his
           valiant
           minde
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           valour
           in
           him
           )
           who
           shall
           have
           her
           to
           wife
           .
        
         
           The
           surest
           and
           safest
           way
           then
           for
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           match
           her
           lowly
           ,
           as
           Austiages
           did
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           with
           some
           mean
           Prince
           ,
           who
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           hurt
           or
           prejudice
           his
           Son
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           bestow
           her
           upon
           the
           said
           Duke
           Ernestus
           ,
           who
           although
           he
           be
           her
           neer
           kinsman
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           of
           no
           great
           living
           ;
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           very
           usual
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           to
           match
           in
           their
           own
           blood
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           Kingdoms
           and
           Dominions
           enough
           to
           bestow
           upon
           her
           in
           marriage
           ,
           neither
           the
           propinquity
           in
           blood
           ,
           nor
           the
           want
           of
           living
           can
           be
           an
           obstacle
           unto
           the
           match
           ;
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           what
           shall
           it
           avail
           if
           she
           be
           married
           to
           the
           Duke
           Ernestus
           ,
           and
           Flanders
           be
           her
           Dowry
           ?
           Shall
           it
           not
           be
           all
           one
           ?
           Will
           he
           not
           be
           at
           the
           devotion
           of
           his
           Father
           in-law
           ?
           And
           will
           it
           not
           be
           a
           means
           to
           make
           the
           Emperor
           more
           fast
           and
           assured
           unto
           Spain
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           the
           less
           love
           and
           affection
           unto
           us
           and
           our
           Friends
           ?
           But
           I
           suppose
           the
           Empire
           shall
           be
           transferred
           unto
           some
           other
           Prince
           :
           and
           although
           it
           shall
           remain
           still
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           yet
           I
           know
           he
           that
           shall
           be
           ,
           or
           is
           Emperor
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           great
           means
           to
           annoy
           us
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           may
           finde
           many
           wayes
           to
           set
           a
           variance
           and
           separa●ion
           betwixt
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           God
           shall
           have
           wrought
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           upon
           the
           Father
           )
           betwixt
           the
           Brother
           and
           the
           Sister
           .
           Were
           there
           ever
           more
           hot
           and
           bloody
           wars
           betwixt
           us
           and
           France
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           French
           Kings
           Sister
           was
           married
           unto
           our
           King
           ?
           Or
           when
           our
           Kings
           Daughters
           have
           matched
           with
           France
           ?
           Did
           not
           these
           marriages
           breed
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           chiefest
           causes
           of
           our
           most
           deadly
           contentions
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           our
           and
           their
           profit
           and
           gain
           make
           us
           forget
           blood
           ,
           affinity
           and
           Alliance
           ?
           But
           if
           it
           shall
           seem
           dangerous
           to
           hazard
           our
           safety
           upon
           so
           weak
           an
           hope
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           use
           all
           policy
           to
           procure
           such
           a
           match
           ▪
           and
           to
           cause
           her
           Dowry
           to
           be
           either
           
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           or
           of
           Portugal
           .
           For
           so
           shall
           his
           Sons
           power
           be
           weakened
           ;
           his
           Daughter
           further
           off
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           her
           ambition
           better
           satisfied
           with
           a
           kingdom
           then
           with
           a
           Title
           of
           Dutchess
           ;
           too
           base
           a
           name
           for
           so
           proud
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           hath
           lived
           a
           long
           time
           in
           equall
           credit
           with
           a
           Queen
           .
           And
           we
           finde
           that
           the
           desire
           of
           that
           Char●es
           his
           wife
           (
           who
           of
           a
           Duke
           of
           Anio●
           was
           made
           and
           crowned
           King
           of
           Naples
           )
           to
           be
           a
           Queen
           was
           the
           chiefe
           and
           special
           cause
           her
           Husband
           entered
           into
           that
           quarrel
           ;
           for
           his
           wife
           (
           who
           was
           descended
           of
           a
           King
           ;
           and
           still
           lived
           among
           Queens
           )
           would
           never
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           at
           quiet
           until
           he
           had
           made
           her
           Queen
           .
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           could
           be
           very
           well
           content
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           and
           Sicily
           were
           in
           some
           such
           poor
           Princes
           possession
           ,
           rather
           under
           the
           subjection
           of
           the
           sole
           heir
           of
           Spain
           ,
           because
           he
           being
           a
           young
           Prince
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           so
           many
           Dominions
           ,
           will
           not
           perhaps
           be
           keep
           within
           his
           bounds
           as
           his
           old
           Father
           is
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           easily
           finde
           means
           to
           hold
           such
           a
           Prince
           long
           enough
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           him
           from
           all
           kinde
           of
           ability
           to
           hurt
           and
           damnifie
           them
           .
           For
           experience
           hath
           taught
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           Naples
           and
           Sicily
           were
           governed
           by
           a
           proper
           King
           ,
           and
           he
           alwayes
           Resident
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           lived
           not
           then
           in
           such
           danger
           ,
           or
           in
           such
           fear
           as
           they
           have
           been
           since
           the
           French
           or
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           Masters
           of
           those
           Kingdoms
           .
           Duke
           Ernestus
           being
           placed
           thus
           far
           from
           us
           ,
           the
           question
           would
           be
           ,
           what
           Government
           would
           best
           content
           us
           in
           Flanders
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           best
           to
           have
           a
           Prince
           there
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           Prince
           ,
           what
           he
           should
           be
           ;
           or
           else
           such
           a
           Government
           as
           is
           now
           amongst
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ;
           and
           if
           such
           a
           Government
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           best
           to
           unite
           the
           rest
           of
           Flanders
           unto
           them
           that
           are
           already
           united
           .
           The
           questions
           are
           full
           of
           difficulty
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           of
           far
           greater
           experience
           and
           wisdom
           then
           my self
           can
           hardly
           resolve
           them
           :
           And
           yet
           because
           this
           is
           my
           last
           task
           ,
           I
           will
           ▪
           as
           I
           have
           done
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           adventure
           to
           commit
           my
           follies
           to
           your
           secrecy
           .
        
         
           The
           pleasant
           and
           sweet
           Government
           under
           the
           States
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           The
           consideration
           of
           their
           Subjects
           quiet
           and
           wel●are
           ,
           The
           regard
           of
           their
           wealth
           ,
           The
           credit
           whereunto
           they
           are
           grown
           ,
           The
           accompt
           that
           their
           Neighbours
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           The
           free
           Traffique
           which
           they
           have
           with
           Forreign
           nations
           ,
           The
           recourse
           of
           Strangers
           unto
           them
           ,
           The
           beauty
           and
           increase
           of
           their
           Cities
           ,
           lately
           enlarged
           and
           beautified
           ,
           and
           their
           strength
           being
           (
           as
           I
           have
           once
           said
           already
           )
           almost
           comparable
           unto
           the
           power
           of
           mighty
           Princes
           ,
           might
           easily
           induce
           them
           to
           consent
           to
           make
           one
           Common-wealth
           of
           all
           the
           seventeen
           Provinces
           .
           But
           if
           they
           should
           all
           joyn
           in
           one
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           it
           were
           greatly
           to
           be
           doubted
           that
           they
           would
           grow
           so
           mighty
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           their
           might
           would
           make
           them
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           their
           ambition
           desirous
           to
           encroach
           upon
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           who
           with
           the
           same
           and
           good
           of
           their
           great
           ease
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           would
           happily
           be
           content
           to
           shake
           off
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           live
           under
           their
           wings
           and
           protection
           .
           Was
           it
           not
           the
           common
           report
           of
           the
           Romans
           good
           Government
           that
           made
           Forreign
           Nations
           desirous
           to
           be
           subject
           unto
           them
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           the
           incorporating
           of
           those
           Nations
           into
           their
           own
           Cities
           ,
           and
           their
           permitting
           of
           them
           to
           enjoy
           the
           like
           Priviledges
           and
           Liberties
           as
           the
           Romans
           enjoyed
           ,
           that
           drew
           
           other
           people
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           those
           Nations
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           then
           seen
           ,
           and
           may
           it
           not
           be
           seen
           again
           ,
           th●●
           the
           less
           Cities
           iimitated
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           first
           inclined
           ,
           thither
           the
           last
           repaired
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           generally
           said
           ,
           that
           two
           eyes
           see
           more
           then
           one
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           many
           Councellors
           consult
           and
           resolve
           upon
           any
           thing
           better
           then
           a
           few
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           true
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Clymate
           or
           the
           Region
           that
           onely
           maketh
           men
           wise
           ?
           The
           Spaniard
           is
           wiser
           then
           the
           French-man
           ,
           the
           Florentines
           of
           a
           quicker
           wit
           and
           judgment
           then
           the
           Venetian
           ;
           and
           yet
           when
           the
           light-headed
           French-man
           beginneth
           once
           to
           be
           staid
           ,
           he
           is
           nothing
           inferior
           to
           the
           wise
           Spaniard
           ;
           and
           the
           Venetians
           when
           they
           consult
           upon
           matters
           of
           weight
           ,
           resolve
           them
           not
           so
           soon
           ,
           but
           better
           then
           the
           Flo●entines
           .
           The
           reason
           whereof
           is
           given
           by
           Bodin
           ;
           because
           the
           first
           trusting
           too
           much
           to
           the
           dexterity
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           dwell
           obstinate
           in
           their
           first
           conceived
           opinions
           and
           sometimes
           will
           not
           yeeld
           unto
           the
           soundest
           judgments
           ,
           because
           they
           proceed
           from
           them
           who
           are
           either
           their
           enemies
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           opinions
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           reputed
           wiser
           then
           they
           ;
           whereas
           the
           later
           ,
           distrusting
           every
           man
           his
           own
           judgement
           ,
           and
           examining
           soundly
           and
           with
           great
           deliberation
           all
           the
           reasons
           that
           may
           be
           alleaged
           
             pro
             &
             con
          
           in
           any
           matter
           whatsoever
           ,
           after
           long
           con●erence
           and
           consultation
           ,
           conclude
           upon
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           resolution
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           proved
           in
           the
           States
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           who
           until
           of
           late
           years
           were
           commonly
           called
           by
           the
           Flemings
           
             The
             Blockish
             and
             hard-headed
             Hollanders
          
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           are
           grown
           equal
           to
           the
           wisest
           Flemings
           ,
           Italians
           ,
           French
           ,
           or
           Spaniards
           ?
           Court
           they
           not
           Princes
           that
           were
           wont
           onely
           to
           live
           by
           the
           transporting
           of
           commodities
           of
           their
           Island
           into
           England
           and
           other
           places
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           their
           Agents
           in
           Princes
           Courts
           ,
           who
           in
           many
           years
           would
           not
           presume
           to
           look
           upon
           a
           Court
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           when
           they
           came
           thither
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           learned
           the
           means
           and
           ways
           to
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           Princes
           favours
           ,
           and
           continue
           themselves
           therein
           ,
           who
           not
           long
           ago
           cared
           for
           no
           Princes
           favour
           ,
           but
           ●or
           one
           Kings
           good
           will
           and
           countenance
           ?
           Sent
           they
           not
           their
           Ambassadors
           unto
           the
           Christening
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Prince
           ?
           Gave
           they
           not
           their
           Present
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           and
           within
           it
           a
           yearly
           Pension
           unto
           the
           young
           Prince
           ,
           to
           be
           paid
           unto
           him
           yearly
           out
           of
           the
           rents
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Towns
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           discovered
           a
           shorter
           way
           to
           the
           Indies
           ?
           and
           will
           they
           not
           take
           and
           make
           a
           benefit
           by
           the
           discovery
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           daily
           encrease
           their
           Revenews
           ?
           Do
           not
           their
           Subjects
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           guide
           a
           Boat
           ,
           and
           govern
           an
           Oar
           ,
           now
           manage
           a
           Lance
           ,
           and
           handle
           a
           weapon
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Nations
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           better
           sort
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           heretofore
           never
           medled
           with
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           match
           the
           wisest
           Politicians
           in
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Statesmen
           of
           the
           world
           in
           their
           writings
           ?
           And
           to
           be
           brief
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           likely
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           proceed
           as
           they
           have
           begun
           ,
           they
           will
           in
           time
           grow
           too
           strong
           ,
           and
           exceed
           the
           Seigniory
           of
           Venice
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           assisted
           by
           other
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           standeth
           in
           great
           danger
           to
           become
           a
           prey
           unto
           the
           Turk
           ?
           I
           have
           once
           already
           said
           it
           ,
           and
           cannot
           say
           it
           too
           often
           ;
           
             God
             grant
             that
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             yea
             the
             Child
             that
             is
             unborn
             ,
             have
             not
             just
             occasion
             one
             day
             to
             curse
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           
             for
             enforcing
             the
             States
             to
             know
             and
             use
             their
             strength
             .
          
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           remember
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           minde
           upon
           what
           occasion
           they
           began
           to
           encanton
           themselves
           ;
           how
           base
           men
           they
           were
           that
           were
           the
           first
           Authors
           thereof
           ;
           how
           
             Stansfather
             Gualter
          
           first
           ,
           and
           
             Arnold
             Melthdiall
          
           detesting
           the
           unsupportable
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Governor
           Greisleir
           ,
           drew
           first
           divers
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           a
           few
           Towns
           to
           conspire
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Governour
           ,
           and
           the
           banishment
           of
           all
           the
           Officers
           set
           over
           them
           by
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ;
           how
           they
           beat
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           all
           their
           Castles
           ;
           how
           they
           perswaded
           the
           Towns
           of
           
             Sinty
             ,
             Ury
          
           ,
           and
           Underwald
           to
           free
           and
           emancipate
           themselves
           from
           the
           Thraldom
           and
           Bondage
           wherein
           they
           lived
           under
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ;
           How
           after
           this
           association
           others
           entred
           into
           League
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           briefly
           ,
           how
           after
           their
           general
           confederacy
           ,
           they
           lived
           many
           years
           contented
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           scant
           knew
           what
           wealth
           meant
           :
           Was
           it
           not
           wonderous
           that
           after
           the
           notable
           victory
           which
           they
           had
           at
           Grason
           against
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Burgondy
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           worth
           or
           value
           of
           the
           goods
           that
           came
           to
           their
           hands
           ?
           Will
           any
           man
           beleeve
           that
           they
           should
           tear
           into
           a
           Thousand
           pieces
           the
           fairest
           pavilion
           that
           ever
           was
           seen
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           May
           it
           be
           credited
           that
           they
           sold
           great
           dishes
           and
           platters
           of
           clean
           Silver
           ,
           thinking
           that
           they
           had
           been
           of
           Tin
           ,
           for
           six
           pence
           a
           piece
           ?
           Will
           it
           not
           seem
           incredible
           that
           the
           fairest
           Diamond
           that
           was
           in
           those
           dayes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           very
           great
           and
           rich
           pearl
           hanging
           thereat
           ,
           was
           sold
           unto
           a
           Priest
           for
           a
           Florin
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           sent
           it
           unto
           their
           chief
           Governor
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           but
           three
           Franks
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           French
           Crown
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           ?
           And
           to
           what
           reputation
           are
           these
           people
           now
           grown
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           held
           the
           best
           Pikemen
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           seek
           their
           Amity
           and
           alliance
           ?
           Strive
           they
           not
           who
           shall
           first
           entertain
           them
           ,
           and
           continue
           longest
           in
           league
           with
           them
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           more
           liberty
           in
           Italy
           then
           any
           nation
           whatsoever
           ?
           Are
           not
           the
           Grisons
           their
           Confederates
           ,
           free
           from
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           a
           freedom
           not
           granted
           unto
           any
           Nation
           but
           unto
           them
           ?
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           time
           when
           a
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           for
           calling
           them
           base
           people
           ,
           was
           forsaken
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           prey
           unto
           his
           Enemies
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           in
           revenge
           of
           that
           disdainfull
           word
           ,
           make
           a
           Road
           into
           his
           Country
           ?
           and
           had
           they
           not
           come
           unto
           the
           walls
           of
           Paris
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           intreated
           and
           hired
           for
           great
           Rewards
           to
           return
           into
           their
           Country
           ?
           Who
           can
           desire
           a
           more
           notable
           and
           worthy
           example
           of
           valour
           and
           fortitude
           ,
           then
           they
           shewed
           in
           Navar
           in
           Italy
           ,
           where
           they
           being
           in
           a
           strong
           Citty
           ,
           and
           not
           needing
           to
           make
           any
           sally
           out
           ,
           they
           came
           forth
           upon
           the
           French
           that
           lay
           before
           the
           Town
           ,
           went
           proudly
           and
           without
           fear
           ,
           upon
           the
           fearfull
           and
           terrible
           mouthes
           of
           their
           greatest
           Artillery
           ,
           took
           the
           same
           and
           bended
           it
           upon
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           whom
           with
           the
           onely
           help
           thereof
           ,
           they
           put
           to
           a
           most
           shamefull
           flight
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           edges
           of
           their
           unmercifull
           swords
           ?
           When
           we
           remember
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           cogitation
           of
           the
           premisses
           ,
           we
           must
           justly
           fear
           that
           the
           Hollanders
           and
           their
           Adherents
           may
           one
           day
           have
           the
           like
           mindes
           and
           the
           like
           fortune
           ;
           And
           if
           they
           should
           chance
           to
           grow
           to
           the
           like
           greatness
           ,
           be
           it
           of
           minde
           or
           of
           fortune
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           what
           advantage
           they
           shall
           have
           of
           Princes
           ;
           Even
           the
           same
           advantage
           which
           
             Titus
             Livius
          
           mentioneth
           in
           the
           comparison
           which
           he
           maketh
           betwixt
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           and
           the
           Romans
           .
           For
           they
           have
           many
           Alexanders
           ,
           whereas
           a
           Kingdom
           should
           have
           but
           one
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           ones
           death
           his
           whole
           State
           
           should
           be
           endangered
           ;
           whereas
           the
           losse
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Alexanders
           shall
           not
           endanger
           their
           State
           ;
           and
           Kingdoms
           Enterprises
           shall
           perish
           with
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           their
           Attempts
           shall
           be
           performed
           by
           their
           surviving
           Alexanders
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           the
           Kings
           posterity
           shall
           not
           resemble
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           Successors
           sh●ll
           rather
           excel
           then
           not
           imitate
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           to
           have
           all
           the
           Low-Countries
           governed
           by
           a
           few
           States
           ,
           or
           by
           one
           Prince
           ,
           wholly
           depending
           upon
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           were
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           measure
           dangerous
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           were
           convenient
           for
           us
           in
           wisdom
           and
           policy
           ,
           to
           erect
           and
           establish
           such
           a
           Prince
           as
           should
           neither
           a●together
           depend
           upon
           France
           ,
           nor
           be
           wholy
           devoted
           unto
           Spain
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           divide
           the
           seventeen
           Provinces
           into
           divers
           several
           Cantons
           ,
           and
           to
           nourish
           continually
           a
           diversity
           of
           opinions
           and
           Religions
           amongst
           them
           ;
           whereby
           some
           of
           them
           being
           led
           to
           affect
           us
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           favour
           Princes
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           neither
           holpen
           nor
           hurt
           by
           them
           more
           then
           we
           ,
           nor
           we
           more
           then
           they
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           Experience
           yeeldeth
           us
           this
           comfort
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           we
           shall
           entertain
           a
           free
           and
           loving
           〈◊〉
           entercourse
           of
           Trade
           and
           Traffique
           with
           them
           ,
           whereby
           their
           people
           may
           be
           inriched
           ,
           their
           Cities
           frequented
           ,
           and
           their
           several
           Artificers
           maintained
           and
           nourished
           ,
           so
           long
           may
           we
           be
           assured
           of
           their
           fast
           Friendship
           and
           Amity
           .
           For
           if
           ,
           when
           as
           that
           notable
           contention
           and
           competency
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           was
           between
           Edward
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           
             Philip
             de
             Val●ys
          
           ,
           although
           Lewis
           the
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           favoured
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           his
           Vassal
           ,
           yet
           the
           Common
           people
           affected
           and
           furthered
           our
           Kings
           claim
           and
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           be
           drawn
           from
           us
           by
           any
           manner
           of
           whatsoever
           perswasion
           ;
           why
           may
           we
           not
           hope
           to
           fined
           the
           like
           affection
           in
           them
           even
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           have
           the
           like
           occasion
           to
           use
           their
           furtherance
           ?
           For
           as
           then
           many
           of
           their
           Towns
           standing
           wholy
           upon
           the
           Trade
           of
           wooll
           ,
           with
           which
           their
           Diers
           ,
           Fullers
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           Artificers
           were
           maintained
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           leave
           us
           to
           lean
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           because
           if
           our
           King
           should
           not
           have
           sent
           thither
           our
           woolls
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           France
           was
           not
           able
           to
           hurt
           them
           so
           much
           as
           England
           could
           do
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           by
           Land
           ;
           so
           now
           if
           they
           should
           want
           such
           Commodities
           any
           long
           time
           ,
           as
           we
           send
           over
           unto
           them
           ;
           although
           they
           be
           now
           far
           stronger
           by
           Sea
           then
           they
           were
           then
           ;
           yet
           either
           the
           regard
           of
           profit
           ,
           or
           the
           fear
           of
           discommodity
           and
           hurt
           that
           might
           arise
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           discord
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           would
           cause
           them
           to
           stand
           fast
           and
           ass●●ed
           unto
           us
           ,
           rather
           then
           unto
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           especially
           if
           we
           shall
           entertain
           some
           such
           faithfull
           friends
           unto
           us
           amongst
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           before
           mentioned
           
             Artevild
             ,
             Boscanus
             ,
             Agricola
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Spain
           being
           weakned
           ,
           and
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           either
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           part
           thereof
           well-affected
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           stand
           in
           less
           danger
           and
           fear
           of
           France
           ,
           whose
           troubles
           and
           divisions
           ,
           although
           they
           begin
           now
           somewhat
           to
           cease
           ;
           yet
           I
           fear
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           once
           utterly
           extinguished
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           quickly
           revived
           again
           :
           For
           as
           fire
           being
           but
           covered
           over
           with
           ashes
           ,
           and
           not
           throughly
           put
           out
           ,
           is
           soon
           kindled
           again
           ;
           so
           reconciled
           friends
           ,
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           former
           contentions
           not
           being
           wholly
           removed
           ,
           
           upon
           very
           light
           occasions
           fall
           again
           to
           strife
           and
           variance
           .
           The
           experience
           thereof
           was
           seen
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Lewis
             Menervensis
          
           Earl
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           whose
           Nobility
           and
           Subjects
           were
           often
           reconciled
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           returned
           to
           their
           former
           disobedience
           and
           discontentment
           .
        
         
           And
           France
           in
           my
           simple
           opinion
           ,
           although
           the
           King
           that
           now
           raignneth
           ,
           and
           his
           discontented
           Subjects
           were
           never
           so
           well
           reconciled
           ,
           would
           quickly
           return
           again
           into
           Civil
           Dissentions
           .
           For
           the
           King
           being
           most
           honest
           ,
           frank
           ,
           open-hearted
           ,
           free-minded
           ,
           sometimes
           somewhat
           hasty
           ,
           so
           earnest
           of
           that
           which
           is
           laid
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           less
           regard
           of
           that
           which
           is
           passed
           ,
           and
           also
           unto
           that
           which
           he
           must
           follow
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           so
           much
           presuming
           upon
           his
           good
           hap
           and
           fortune
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           neither
           conceive
           ,
           nor
           careth
           to
           prevent
           far
           fetched
           practises
           ;
           these
           his
           conditions
           will
           easily
           renew
           some
           occasions
           of
           discontentment
           ,
           even
           perhaps
           in
           his
           best
           and
           his
           most
           loving
           Subjects
           ;
           Every
           man
           that
           hath
           deserved
           little
           ,
           will
           demand
           much
           ,
           when
           his
           Kingdom
           is
           frank
           and
           free
           ;
           And
           will
           it
           not
           be
           impossible
           to
           content
           all
           that
           shall
           and
           will
           beg
           of
           him
           ?
           An
           open-hearted
           man
           cannot
           dissemble
           his
           grief
           ,
           nor
           conceal
           an
           injury
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           likely
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           many
           griefs
           ,
           many
           injuries
           offered
           him
           ?
           An
           hasty
           man
           never
           wanteth
           wo
           ;
           and
           doubtless
           he
           shall
           have
           many
           occasions
           to
           shew
           himself
           hasty
           :
           And
           then
           if
           he
           shall
           either
           neglect
           that
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           follow
           ,
           or
           not
           be
           carefull
           to
           prevent
           such
           practises
           as
           may
           be
           devised
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           but
           one
           Eye
           may
           see
           that
           he
           cannot
           long
           continue
           in
           Peace
           and
           Amity
           with
           such
           Subjects
           as
           shall
           be
           still
           encouraged
           by
           other
           Forraign
           Potentates
           to
           rebel
           against
           him
           ;
           And
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           already
           maketh
           it
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           his
           Subjects
           shall
           not
           want
           this
           encouragement
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           satisfied
           your
           Request
           in
           every
           point
           that
           it
           pleased
           you
           to
           give
           me
           in
           Charge
           .
           In
           some
           things
           I
           have
           been
           somewhat
           briefer
           then
           I
           would
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           perhaps
           longer
           then
           I
           should
           .
           The
           length
           may
           be
           excused
           ,
           because
           all
           things
           being
           done
           for
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           please
           my self
           in
           some
           things
           wherein
           I
           was
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           great
           delight
           that
           I
           took
           in
           handling
           the
           same
           ;
           And
           the
           brevity
           is
           excusable
           ,
           because
           when
           I
           saw
           that
           my
           Treatise
           was
           grown
           to
           be
           somewhat
           long
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           hasten
           to
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           Excuse
           both
           ,
           and
           tender
           my
           credit
           ;
           and
           accuse
           me
           of
           unkindness
           if
           I
           be
           not
           ready
           to
           yeeld
           you
           better
           contentment
           in
           the
           like
           Task
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           years
           shall
           have
           encreased
           my
           sl●nder
           Experience
           ,
           and
           Experience
           shall
           have
           perfected
           my
           simple
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           A
           Libel
           whose
           substance
           cannot
           be
           changed
           after
           it
           is
           once
           given
           into
           a
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Court
           ,
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           be
           declared
           or
           amended
           before
           a
           replication
           be
           made
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           A
           witness
           which
           after
           Publication
           is
           once
           granted
           cannot
           justly
           be
           received
           ,
           may
           be
           lawfully
           examined
           upon
           new
           Articles
           depending
           upon
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           a
           Iudge
           after
           the
           Deposition
           of
           Witnesses
           are
           communicated
           to
           both
           parties
           ,
           may
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           to
           inform
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           re-examine
           a
           witness
           .
        
         
           If
           Additions
           and
           Declarations
           may
           be
           allowed
           in
           matters
           of
           Iudgement
           ,
           and
           Iudicial
           Courts
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           examinations
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           which
           may
           easily
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           offensible
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Declaration
           of
           some
           things
           not
           sufficiently
           declared
           and
           expressed
           in
           any
           precedent
           Treatise
           ;
           especially
           since
           this
           addition
           serveth
           rather
           to
           illustrate
           ,
           then
           any
           way
           to
           enlarge
           my
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           all
           or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           that
           which
           I
           have
           thought
           good
           to
           add
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           came
           to
           my
           mind
           or
           my
           knowledge
           since
           my
           task
           was
           finished
           .
           Farewel
           ,
           and
           judge
           so
           of
           my
           labours
           ,
           that
           you
           discourage
           me
           not
           to
           labour
           for
           you
           again
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           wherein
           my
           pen
           and
           my
           pain
           may
           yeild
           you
           pleasure
           and
           contentment
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           SVPPLEMENT
           TO
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           State
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           AFter
           that
           I
           had
           thorowly
           (
           as
           I
           thought
           )
           finished
           my
           task
           ,
           and
           had
           discoursed
           upon
           every
           point
           thereof
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           you
           see
           ;
           of
           some
           briefly
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           more
           at
           large
           :
           I
           hapned
           upon
           a
           Book
           called
           
             Podaces
             de
             Historia
          
           ;
           
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Fragments
           of
           an
           History
           :
           The
           which
           was
           lately
           Imprinted
           and
           Written
           (
           as
           it
           is
           supposed
           )
           by
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           ,
           somtimes
           Secretary
           unto
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           now
           residing
           in
           London
           ;
           not
           as
           a
           rebellious
           Fugitive
           (
           as
           many
           of
           our
           Countrymen
           live
           in
           Spain
           )
           but
           as
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           forsake
           his
           lands
           and
           livings
           ,
           then
           to
           live
           under
           the
           tyrannie
           and
           injustice
           of
           a
           cruel
           and
           ungrateful
           King.
           
        
         
           This
           Book
           containing
           much
           matter
           fit
           to
           clear
           and
           declare
           some
           points
           lightly
           handled
           in
           my
           Treatise
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           divers
           men
           both
           speak
           and
           think
           diversly
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           maker
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           matter
           thereof
           ,
           I
           have
           thought
           it
           meet
           and
           convenient
           with
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           May
           it
           therefore
           please
           you
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           whereas
           Don
           Iohn
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           Spanish
           King
           to
           Govern
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           Secretary
           appointed
           him
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           called
           
             Iohn
             de
             Soto
          
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           endeavoured
           himself
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           (
           as
           wise
           and
           worldly
           servants
           
           most
           commonly
           do
           )
           first
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           feed
           his
           Masters
           humour
           ,
           and
           by
           feeding
           thereof
           ,
           to
           seek
           his
           own
           profit
           and
           preferment
           :
           In
           which
           his
           endeavours
           he
           proceeded
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           fearing
           lest
           that
           his
           Brothers
           ambitious
           nature
           receiving
           both
           nourishment
           and
           encouragement
           from
           his
           wise
           and
           politique
           Secretary
           ,
           might
           in
           time
           adventure
           to
           attempt
           somthing
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           his
           Kingdoms
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           thought
           it
           convenient
           not
           to
           suffer
           so
           dangerous
           a
           servant
           to
           attend
           any
           longer
           upon
           so
           ambitious
           a
           master
           :
           But
           because
           he
           doubted
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Iohn
             de
             Soto
          
           were
           removed
           from
           Don
           Austria's
           service
           ,
           and
           not
           preferred
           to
           some
           place
           better
           then
           the
           Secretaryship
           was
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           only
           discontent
           the
           servant
           ,
           but
           also
           displease
           the
           Master
           :
           for
           the
           better
           contentment
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           both
           ,
           he
           advanced
           him
           to
           an
           office
           of
           greater
           countenance
           and
           commodity
           ;
           and
           with
           advice
           of
           his
           Council
           ,
           placed
           in
           his
           room
           
             Iohn
             Escovedo
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           a
           milder
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Kings
           opinion
           ,
           not
           so
           fit
           at
           that
           time
           as
           the
           other
           was
           ,
           to
           favour
           and
           further
           his
           brothers
           aspiring
           and
           audacious
           enterprises
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           advertised
           the
           King
           his
           master
           of
           all
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           his
           doings
           ,
           and
           sought
           rather
           to
           please
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           the
           young
           Duke
           his
           Master
           .
           But
           at
           length
           he
           followed
           the
           footsteps
           of
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           and
           yeilded
           nothing
           unto
           him
           in
           feeding
           his
           Masters
           humours
           ;
           he
           found
           quickly
           that
           his
           Master
           loathed
           the
           name
           of
           Duke
           ,
           and
           longed
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ;
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           were
           as
           desirous
           as
           he
           to
           make
           him
           King
           ;
           that
           the
           best
           way
           to
           induce
           the
           Spanish
           King
           to
           yeild
           his
           consent
           thereunto
           ,
           was
           to
           entreat
           the
           Pope
           to
           write
           unto
           his
           Brother
           in
           his
           behalf
           ;
           and
           that
           England
           was
           a
           Kingdom
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           worthy
           the
           conquering
           .
        
         
           A
           plot
           is
           laid
           how
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           and
           conquer
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Pope
           is
           entreated
           to
           recommend
           the
           enterprize
           to
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           and
           Don
           Iohn
           for
           the
           execution
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           possession
           after
           the
           conquest
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           writeth
           unto
           the
           King
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           his
           Brother
           ;
           he
           fearing
           that
           when
           his
           brother
           had
           obtained
           England
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           rest
           satisfied
           therewith
           ,
           but
           coveted
           greater
           matters
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           find
           many
           Christian
           Princes
           ready
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           thanketh
           the
           Pope
           for
           his
           loving
           and
           kindly
           care
           of
           his
           Brothers
           advancement
           ;
           and
           denieth
           not
           his
           suit
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           offend
           his
           Brother
           ;
           but
           requireth
           time
           to
           consult
           and
           deliberate
           of
           the
           matter
           ;
           for
           the
           enterprize
           (
           said
           he
           )
           is
           honourable
           ,
           but
           hard
           and
           difficult
           ;
           and
           my
           Brother
           a
           fit
           man
           to
           be
           employed
           therein
           ,
           but
           his
           credit
           must
           be
           regarded
           ;
           and
           his
           aiders
           and
           abettors
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           participate
           of
           his
           dishonour
           ,
           if
           the
           enterprize
           should
           not
           succeed
           according
           to
           his
           and
           their
           desires
           .
        
         
           This
           answer
           runneth
           for
           currant
           ,
           until
           the
           plot
           laid
           for
           England
           was
           prevented
           ,
           and
           broken
           by
           the
           wisdom
           and
           policy
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           Council
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Then
           Don
           Iohn
           and
           his
           Secretary
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Pope
           and
           other
           Italian
           Princes
           ,
           think
           upon
           another
           Kingdom
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           altogether
           practise
           how
           to
           make
           him
           King
           of
           Tunis
           ,
           a
           place
           that
           required
           a
           man
           of
           his
           worth
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           contain
           the
           Turk
           within
           his
           limits
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           therefore
           writeth
           again
           unto
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           praying
           him
           to
           bestow
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           his
           Brother
           :
           He
           entertaineth
           both
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Brother
           as
           he
           did
           for
           England
           ;
           alwaies
           forbearing
           to
           make
           Don
           Iohn
           greater
           and
           might●er
           then
           he
           was
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           All
           these
           practises
           with
           the
           Pope
           were
           done
           secretly
           ,
           and
           Escovedo
           was
           the
           man
           that
           was
           still
           employed
           in
           them
           :
           The
           King
           was
           never
           made
           privie
           unto
           them
           ,
           until
           that
           the
           Popes
           Nuntio
           talking
           by
           chance
           with
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           ,
           revealed
           all
           their
           secret
           intelligences
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           he
           presently
           made
           report
           thereof
           unto
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Spanish
           Ambassador
           also
           advised
           the
           said
           Peres
           ,
           that
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           by
           means
           of
           Escovedo
           ,
           had
           great
           recourse
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           whom
           his
           Messenger
           had
           several
           privie
           conferences
           ,
           and
           never
           acquainted
           him
           with
           any
           ;
           and
           after
           they
           had
           been
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           went
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           who
           concluded
           a
           great
           league
           of
           amity
           and
           friendship
           between
           Don
           Iohn
           and
           the
           said
           Duke
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           ,
           that
           the
           defence
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           France
           and
           Spain
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           League
           ▪
        
         
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           imparteth
           the
           news
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           dissembleth
           his
           knowledge
           thereof
           ,
           and
           entertaineth
           both
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           his
           Brothers
           Secretary
           ,
           with
           all
           outward
           shews
           of
           kindness
           and
           brotherly
           affection
           .
        
         
           Don
           Iohn
           wearied
           with
           continual
           crosses
           ,
           and
           untoward
           proceedings
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           resorted
           on
           the
           sudden
           into
           Spain
           ,
           without
           giving
           the
           King
           any
           notice
           of
           his
           coming
           :
           The
           King
           giveth
           him
           outwardly
           a
           very
           kind
           entertainment
           ,
           confer
           together
           about
           his
           preferment
           ,
           and
           dispatcheth
           him
           in
           all
           haste
           for
           Flanders
           ,
           pretending
           the
           troubles
           there
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           his
           long
           absence
           from
           thence
           might
           greatly
           endanger
           his
           State.
           Don
           Iohn
           departing
           ,
           leaves
           Escovedo
           behind
           him
           ,
           to
           solicite
           and
           follow
           his
           business
           in
           his
           absence
           .
        
         
           Here
           endeth
           Escovedo's
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           beginneth
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           his
           downfal
           from
           that
           favour
           and
           good
           fortune
           which
           followed
           him
           before
           that
           time
           :
           For
           when
           the
           Duke
           Don
           Iohn
           was
           gone
           ,
           the
           King
           consulteth
           with
           him
           how
           to
           proceed
           against
           Escovedo
           :
           Then
           they
           call
           to
           mind
           all
           their
           former
           intelligences
           ;
           they
           think
           it
           dangerous
           to
           send
           him
           back
           again
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           still
           nourish
           him
           in
           his
           ambitious
           humour
           :
           Then
           they
           hold
           it
           likewise
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           danger
           to
           proceed
           against
           him
           by
           Order
           of
           Law
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           to
           call
           his
           Brother
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           offend
           his
           Brother
           ,
           thereby
           to
           give
           him
           an
           occasion
           to
           fall
           from
           him
           unto
           his
           most
           mortal
           enemies
           :
           Then
           they
           resolve
           that
           the
           best
           and
           safest
           course
           was
           ,
           to
           give
           Escovedo
           a
           Baccado
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           morsel
           to
           shorten
           his
           days
           ;
           because
           that
           being
           done
           secretly
           ,
           his
           Brother
           would
           haply
           think
           that
           some
           of
           his
           enemies
           had
           secretly
           poysoned
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           resolution
           being
           thus
           taken
           ,
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           is
           commanded
           by
           the
           King
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           ;
           and
           he
           performeth
           the
           charge
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           but
           he
           and
           the
           King
           knew
           by
           whom
           Escovedo
           was
           poysoned
           .
        
         
           He
           being
           dead
           ,
           his
           son
           
             Pedr●
             Escovedo
          
           useth
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           that
           murthered
           him
           ;
           and
           seeking
           ,
           findeth
           some
           light
           occasion
           of
           slender
           presumption
           against
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           ,
           which
           is
           nourished
           by
           Peres
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Escovedo
           counselled
           by
           Peres
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           his
           Fathers
           best
           friends
           ,
           presenteth
           an
           humble
           supplication
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           wherein
           he
           accuseth
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           of
           his
           Fathers
           death
           ,
           and
           beseecheth
           his
           Majesty
           to
           vouchsafe
           
           him
           the
           benefit
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           against
           the
           Murtherer
           .
        
         
           His
           Petition
           is
           received
           and
           read
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           Justice
           with
           all
           favour
           and
           expedition
           :
           Peres
           is
           committed
           as
           a
           prisoner
           unto
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           order
           is
           given
           for
           his
           examination
           :
           The
           King
           wavereth
           betwixt
           hope
           and
           fear
           ,
           as
           men
           usually
           do
           whose
           consciences
           are
           charged
           and
           burthened
           with
           guilt
           ;
           somtimes
           he
           hopeth
           well
           ,
           because
           no
           man
           to
           his
           knowledge
           knowing
           the
           matter
           but
           he
           and
           Peres
           ,
           he
           thinketh
           that
           the
           accuser
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           make
           sufficient
           proof
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           and
           somtimes
           he
           doubteth
           that
           Peres
           may
           in
           hope
           of
           pardon
           from
           him
           (
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           set
           on
           work
           )
           confess
           the
           murther
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           thereof
           .
        
         
           These
           perplexities
           thus
           troubling
           the
           King
           ,
           Peres
           is
           likewise
           perplexed
           with
           the
           same
           passions
           ;
           somtimes
           he
           liveth
           in
           hope
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           comforteth
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           accuser
           proceedeth
           faintly
           in
           his
           accusation
           ;
           within
           a
           while
           after
           he
           beginneth
           to
           fear
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           committed
           to
           harder
           durance
           ,
           commanded
           to
           confess
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           conceal
           the
           cause
           ;
           willed
           to
           compound
           with
           his
           accuser
           ,
           and
           so
           eagerly
           prosecuted
           ,
           that
           he
           flyeth
           to
           Aragon
           ;
           The
           people
           there
           (
           being
           grieved
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           manifest
           breach
           of
           their
           ancient
           priviledge
           )
           rise
           up
           in
           Arms
           ,
           make
           Ghilmesa
           their
           Head
           ,
           and
           by
           main
           force
           deliver
           him
           out
           of
           prison
           ;
           he
           being
           at
           liberty
           ,
           flyeth
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           thence
           cometh
           into
           England
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           have
           briefly
           heard
           the
           fact
           ,
           now
           it
           remaineth
           to
           clear
           such
           questions
           as
           may
           arise
           from
           this
           fact
           .
        
         
           The
           Questions
           are
           these
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               Whether
               the
               King
               commanding
               Escovedo
               to
               be
               murthered
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               may
               not
               worthily
               be
               accompted
               and
               called
               a
               Murtherer
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Next
               ,
               Whether
               
                 Antonio
                 Peres
              
               obeying
               this
               Commandment
               ,
               hath
               not
               committed
               as
               great
               an
               offence
               as
               the
               King
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Then
               ,
               Whether
               the
               King
               being
               found
               a
               Murtherer
               ,
               deserveth
               not
               to
               be
               Deposed
               or
               Excommunicated
               for
               this
               Murther
               ,
               better
               then
               the
               King
               of
               France
               did
               deserve
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               Life
               and
               Crown
               ,
               for
               murthering
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Whether
               this
               Excommunication
               and
               Deposition
               may
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               example
               of
               other
               Princes
               ,
               who
               having
               committed
               the
               like
               offences
               ,
               have
               endured
               and
               undergone
               the
               like
               punishment
               ?
            
          
        
         
           To
           clear
           the
           first
           question
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           needful
           to
           know
           whether
           the
           King
           had
           just
           occasion
           offered
           him
           by
           Escovedo
           ,
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           murthered
           ?
           For
           though
           Princes
           have
           life
           and
           death
           over
           their
           subjects
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           to
           be
           accompted
           a
           Tyrant
           that
           causeth
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           to
           be
           done
           to
           death
           ,
           without
           having
           deserved
           to
           lose
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           this
           authority
           given
           them
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           common
           consent
           of
           their
           subjects
           ,
           tendeth
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           respecteth
           any
           other
           end
           ,
           then
           that
           sin
           may
           be
           punished
           ,
           and
           malefactors
           not
           permitted
           to
           live
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           scandal
           and
           detriment
           of
           well
           doers
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           Escovedo
           committed
           no
           offence
           worthy
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           no
           power
           ,
           no
           warrant
           ,
           no
           authority
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           ;
           his
           offence
           therefore
           must
           be
           known
           ,
           the
           nature
           ,
           quality
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           
           thereof
           well
           examined
           ,
           and
           duly
           considered
           ,
           and
           according
           as
           his
           crime
           shall
           fall
           out
           ,
           and
           prove
           to
           be
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           pardonable
           or
           capital
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           Kings
           actions
           seem
           punishable
           or
           excusable
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           his
           Book
           chargeth
           him
           withal
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           secret
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           set
           on
           by
           his
           master
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           King's
           Lieutenant
           General
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           office
           ,
           represented
           the
           Kings
           own
           person
           ,
           and
           was
           armed
           with
           his
           authority
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           yet
           in
           as
           much
           as
           concerned
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           charge
           and
           commission
           .
        
         
           The
           question
           then
           must
           be
           ,
           whether
           the
           Secretary
           unto
           such
           a
           Lieutenant
           performing
           that
           which
           is
           commanded
           by
           his
           master
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           and
           condemned
           for
           a
           Traytor
           ?
        
         
           Treason
           hath
           many
           branches
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           divers
           kinds
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           tedious
           and
           troublesome
           to
           make
           a
           recital
           of
           them
           all
           :
           And
           it
           shall
           suffice
           to
           declare
           ,
           whether
           any
           of
           the
           actions
           specified
           in
           this
           accusation
           ,
           be
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           Treason
           :
           He
           wrote
           Letters
           ;
           to
           whom
           ?
           To
           the
           Pope
           :
           Why
           ?
           He
           was
           no
           enemy
           ,
           but
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           :
           What
           was
           the
           tenor
           and
           contents
           of
           this
           Letter
           ?
           Nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           please
           his
           Holiness
           to
           recommend
           one
           Brother
           unto
           another
           :
           Why
           ?
           That
           was
           an
           office
           of
           kindness
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           treason
           :
           And
           for
           what
           purpose
           desireth
           he
           to
           have
           him
           recommended
           ?
           Forsooth
           for
           the
           employment
           in
           the
           service
           and
           enterprise
           that
           was
           to
           be
           made
           against
           England
           ;
           Why
           ,
           that
           service
           liked
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           first
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           tended
           to
           his
           benefit
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           undertaken
           in
           revenge
           of
           his
           supposed
           wrongs
           ,
           against
           his
           enemy
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           is
           no
           treason
           :
           And
           for
           whom
           wrote
           he
           ?
           For
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           his
           Kings
           Brother
           ,
           the
           Pope's
           Darling
           ,
           and
           Turks
           scourge
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italies
           Favourite
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           Englands
           terror
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Worlds
           wonder
           .
           But
           he
           wrote
           without
           the
           King's
           privity
           ;
           How
           shall
           he
           know
           that
           ?
           Had
           he
           not
           good
           cause
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           he
           did
           was
           done
           with
           the
           King's
           counsel
           and
           consent
           ?
           Had
           he
           not
           eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           ears
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           discretion
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           was
           done
           against
           England
           ,
           should
           be
           both
           grateful
           and
           acceptable
           unto
           the
           King
           ?
           I
           ,
           but
           he
           might
           think
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           be
           content
           to
           have
           his
           Brother
           made
           a
           King
           ;
           Why
           ?
           He
           was
           his
           Lieutenant
           already
           ,
           and
           so
           next
           to
           a
           King
           ;
           He
           had
           done
           him
           great
           service
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           do
           him
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           deserved
           no
           small
           recompence
           ;
           he
           had
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           Duke
           ,
           but
           no
           Living
           fit
           for
           a
           Duke
           ;
           the
           vertues
           and
           valour
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           no
           possibility
           to
           be
           a
           King
           but
           by
           his
           Brothers
           favour
           and
           furtherance
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           he
           desired
           that
           honour
           ,
           and
           Escovedo
           perhaps
           thought
           the
           King
           meant
           to
           prefer
           him
           to
           that
           honour
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           might
           be
           led
           to
           advance
           him
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           by
           his
           fathers
           example
           ,
           who
           prefers
           his
           Brother
           Ferdinando
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           before
           he
           died
           himself
           ;
           why
           then
           ,
           be
           it
           that
           he
           was
           either
           deceived
           in
           his
           cogitation
           ,
           or
           beguiled
           with
           the
           love
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           or
           went
           further
           then
           he
           had
           warrant
           to
           go
           ,
           why
           ,
           lawful
           ignorance
           extenuateth
           the
           gravity
           of
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           annoy
           a
           Princes
           enemy
           ,
           so
           to
           pleasure
           his
           friend
           was
           never
           punishable
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           time
           accounted
           treason
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           enterprise
           against
           England
           failed
           ,
           he
           solicited
           the
           Pope
           
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Tunis
           ;
           but
           how
           ?
           Not
           to
           have
           it
           without
           the
           Kings
           good
           leave
           and
           liking
           :
           And
           when
           made
           he
           that
           motion
           ?
           Even
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           Counsellors
           of
           Europe
           stood
           in
           fear
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           doubted
           that
           Tunis
           might
           be
           recovered
           by
           the
           Turk
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thought
           it
           meet
           to
           have
           so
           valorous
           and
           victorious
           a
           Prince
           there
           ,
           as
           was
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ;
           who
           having
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           his
           own
           right
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           more
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           defend
           it
           :
           and
           was
           this
           desire
           an
           offence
           ?
           Or
           ,
           could
           this
           motion
           be
           counted
           treason
           ?
           He
           might
           have
           remembred
           that
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Soto
          
           was
           removed
           from
           serving
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           because
           he
           furthered
           him
           in
           the
           like
           enterprizes
           :
           But
           he
           saw
           him
           preferred
           to
           a
           place
           of
           greater
           honour
           and
           commodity
           ;
           which
           gave
           him
           just
           occasion
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           rather
           liked
           then
           disallowed
           his
           actions
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           there
           is
           no
           desert
           of
           death
           in
           practising
           with
           the
           Pope
           .
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           to
           consider
           ,
           how
           this
           dealing
           in
           France
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           may
           be
           justly
           esteemed
           a
           crime
           capital
           .
        
         
           It
           appeareth
           that
           the
           French
           King
           was
           then
           in
           League
           with
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           whose
           Ambassador
           was
           then
           residing
           in
           his
           Court
           ;
           and
           Ambassadors
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           remain
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           a
           League
           of
           Amity
           betwixt
           Princes
           .
        
         
           The
           Guisards
           affection
           hath
           been
           declared
           to
           have
           been
           always
           greater
           towards
           Spain
           then
           towards
           France
           :
           And
           the
           enterprize
           of
           England
           might
           seem
           unto
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           very
           difficult
           ,
           yea
           impossible
           ,
           without
           some
           favour
           ,
           without
           some
           help
           from
           France
           ;
           if
           then
           to
           favour
           this
           enterprize
           ,
           he
           had
           some
           secret
           intelligence
           with
           France
           ,
           is
           he
           therefore
           blame-worthy
           ?
           Or
           hath
           it
           ever
           been
           counted
           a
           fault
           in
           a
           servant
           or
           Lieutenant
           to
           seek
           all
           lawful
           and
           honourable
           ways
           to
           bring
           to
           pass
           his
           Masters
           desire
           and
           purpose
           ?
           Do
           Princes
           prescribe
           unto
           their
           Lieutenants
           or
           Ministers
           all
           that
           they
           can
           do
           to
           compass
           and
           effect
           their
           designs
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           rather
           give
           them
           a
           few
           short
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           to
           their
           discretion
           and
           wisdom
           to
           foresee
           and
           use
           other
           means
           to
           further
           their
           intentions
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           make
           choice
           of
           wise
           and
           discreet
           men
           for
           such
           employments
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           cause
           that
           when
           they
           send
           young
           Noblemen
           either
           to
           Wars
           ,
           or
           Ambassadors
           ,
           or
           to
           forraign
           Governments
           ,
           they
           are
           ever
           accompanyed
           with
           grave
           and
           wise
           Counsellors
           ?
           Briefly
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           this
           that
           moveth
           them
           to
           command
           that
           their
           young
           Lieutenants
           ,
           Ambassadors
           ,
           or
           Governours
           ,
           shall
           do
           nothing
           without
           their
           Counsellors
           ?
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           it
           is
           very
           dangerous
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           Princes
           affairs
           ;
           Danger
           in
           conceiving
           a
           message
           ,
           and
           Danger
           in
           delivering
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           danger
           in
           reporting
           an
           answer
           thereunto
           :
           And
           yet
           be
           it
           that
           a
           messenger
           conceiveth
           not
           a
           business
           rightly
           ;
           that
           he
           delivereth
           not
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           as
           he
           should
           do
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           faileth
           in
           report
           of
           his
           answer
           to
           whom
           he
           is
           sent
           ;
           yet
           he
           committeth
           not
           a
           crime
           worthy
           of
           death
           ,
           unless
           his
           Princes
           State
           be
           greatly
           endangered
           by
           his
           fault
           and
           folly
           .
        
         
           Let
           all
           the
           ancient
           and
           new
           Histories
           be
           perused
           that
           handle
           matters
           of
           State
           ;
           All
           the
           large
           Volumns
           of
           Civilians
           be
           read
           that
           ever
           writ
           of
           points
           of
           Treason
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Negotiations
           that
           have
           passed
           betwixt
           Prince
           and
           Prince
           be
           well
           and
           duly
           considered
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           never
           any
           Princes
           servant
           or
           minister
           hath
           lost
           life
           for
           practising
           with
           
           his
           Masters
           Friends
           and
           Allies
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           proved
           ,
           that
           through
           his
           fault
           ,
           of
           Friends
           they
           were
           made
           enemies
           :
           For
           the
           Laws
           take
           not
           any
           man
           to
           be
           a
           traytor
           ,
           by
           whom
           his
           Princes
           State
           is
           not
           weakned
           or
           endangered
           ;
           or
           his
           Countries
           adversaries
           strengthned
           or
           assisted
           ,
           in
           deed
           ,
           or
           in
           counsel
           ,
           by
           advice
           ,
           or
           by
           action
           .
        
         
           Then
           since
           it
           was
           not
           proved
           that
           Escovedo
           his
           practises
           with
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           tended
           to
           the
           disadvantage
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Realms
           ,
           the
           diminution
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Kings
           Brother
           ,
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           League
           and
           Amity
           betwixt
           France
           and
           Spain
           .
           For
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           his
           League
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           was
           concluded
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           defence
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ;
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           Escovedo
           should
           lose
           his
           life
           for
           contracting
           with
           France
           openly
           or
           secretly
           ,
           with
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           without
           his
           commission
           ;
           especially
           if
           it
           were
           not
           shewed
           that
           he
           had
           some
           express
           commandment
           not
           to
           deal
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           what
           nature
           soever
           with
           France
           without
           his
           privity
           .
        
         
           For
           although
           it
           be
           a
           fault
           in
           a
           servant
           to
           be
           over-busie
           in
           his
           masters
           affairs
           ,
           into
           which
           divers
           servants
           fall
           ,
           many
           times
           either
           because
           they
           are
           desirous
           to
           be
           always
           doing
           somthing
           ;
           or
           for
           that
           they
           think
           they
           cannot
           be
           too
           careful
           and
           vigilant
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           concerns
           their
           masters
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           an
           offence
           pardonable
           :
           And
           the
           fault
           that
           proceedeth
           from
           temerity
           and
           rashness
           ,
           deserveth
           rather
           commiseration
           then
           cruelty
           ;
           pardon
           then
           punishment
           :
           especially
           unless
           it
           be
           such
           a
           fault
           that
           hath
           no
           certain
           kind
           of
           chastisement
           appointed
           out
           by
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           But
           Escovedo
           was
           once
           well
           affected
           unto
           the
           Kings
           service
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           changed
           that
           affection
           .
           But
           how
           will
           this
           be
           proved
           ?
           Bartell
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Guelphis
             &
             Gibellinis
          
           ,
           setteth
           down
           four
           causes
           ,
           or
           changes
           ,
           or
           signs
           of
           a
           changed
           affection
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           mans
           mind
           estranged
           and
           departed
           from
           that
           faction
           which
           he
           once
           liked
           and
           followed
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           If
           he
           have
           any
           sudden
           occasion
           of
           quarrel
           and
           contention
           with
           a
           man
           that
           is
           mightier
           then
           himself
           amongst
           his
           own
           faction
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           If
           any
           inheritance
           or
           great
           commodity
           be
           fallen
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           enjoy
           unless
           he
           leave
           his
           old
           friends
           ,
           and
           lean
           unto
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           If
           he
           be
           lately
           joyned
           in
           affinity
           with
           the
           contrary
           faction
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           fourth
           and
           last
           ,
           if
           moved
           with
           any
           of
           these
           causes
           ,
           he
           departeth
           from
           one
           side
           unto
           another
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           four
           signs
           ,
           which
           was
           found
           in
           Escovedo
           ?
           Had
           he
           any
           quarrel
           with
           any
           one
           about
           his
           King
           that
           was
           greater
           then
           himself
           ?
           It
           appeareth
           not
           ;
           and
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           testifieth
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           generally
           well
           liked
           and
           loved
           of
           all
           men
           .
           Had
           he
           any
           league
           of
           kinred
           or
           affinity
           in
           Rome
           or
           France
           ?
           It
           was
           never
           urged
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           never
           sought
           any
           occasion
           of
           any
           such
           alliance
           .
           Left
           he
           his
           Masters
           service
           to
           serve
           the
           Pope
           or
           the
           French
           King
           ?
           There
           was
           nothing
           further
           from
           his
           heart
           .
           Had
           he
           any
           pension
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           any
           fee
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           any
           yearly
           reward
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ?
           The
           intelligence
           that
           was
           given
           against
           him
           mentioneth
           no
           such
           matter
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           had
           some
           benefit
           by
           all
           these
           ,
           yet
           it
           maketh
           him
           no
           traytor
           .
           For
           servants
           and
           Kings
           Counsellors
           may
           and
           do
           usually
           receive
           rewards
           
           of
           their
           Princes
           enemies
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           which
           are
           given
           to
           the
           end
           they
           should
           do
           some
           good
           offices
           about
           their
           King
           ;
           and
           what
           Counsellor
           can
           be
           greatly
           blamed
           ,
           if
           he
           take
           a
           reward
           of
           an
           enemy
           to
           effect
           that
           which
           he
           knoweth
           his
           master
           would
           have
           effected
           ?
           Or
           who
           can
           justly
           think
           evil
           of
           that
           Counsellor
           ,
           who
           when
           an
           enemy
           seeketh
           a
           peace
           that
           will
           be
           both
           honourable
           and
           profitable
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           receiveth
           some
           notable
           reward
           to
           be
           a
           mediator
           of
           such
           a
           peace
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           good
           to
           ease
           an
           indiscreet
           enemy
           of
           his
           money
           ?
           And
           have
           you
           not
           heard
           of
           
             Philip
             de
             Commines
          
           ,
           that
           divers
           great
           Officers
           of
           England
           had
           yearly
           Fees
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           held
           and
           taken
           (
           and
           that
           not
           wrongfully
           )
           for
           good
           and
           faithful
           Counsellors
           unto
           their
           own
           King
           and
           Country
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           noted
           for
           indiscretion
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           over-sight
           in
           the
           Seignory
           of
           Venice
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           send
           their
           Generals
           into
           the
           Field
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           they
           give
           them
           express
           charge
           and
           commandment
           ,
           not
           to
           fight
           a
           Battel
           without
           leave
           of
           the
           Senate
           ;
           because
           while
           they
           are
           sending
           for
           that
           leave
           ,
           they
           many
           times
           lose
           very
           good
           opportunities
           to
           overthrow
           their
           adversaries
           :
           For
           that
           oft
           times
           it
           falleth
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           give
           him
           opportunity
           to
           do
           better
           service
           then
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           precisely
           fastned
           unto
           his
           Instructions
           .
           And
           undoubtedly
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           might
           have
           benefitted
           the
           Spaniard
           much
           more
           then
           he
           did
           in
           the
           Low
           Countries
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           constrained
           to
           let
           slip
           many
           good
           occasions
           whilst
           he
           attended
           for
           advice
           and
           resolution
           out
           of
           Spain
           .
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           after
           his
           Victory
           at
           Lepant●
           ,
           might
           have
           done
           great
           service
           unto
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           refused
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           requested
           by
           the
           Venetians
           to
           follow
           the
           victory
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           no
           warrant
           out
           of
           Spain
           to
           go
           further
           then
           he
           did
           .
           And
           the
           Duke
           of
           Medina
           might
           (
           as
           common
           fame
           reporteth
           )
           in
           the
           late
           Spanish
           enterprize
           against
           England
           ,
           have
           annoyed
           our
           Realm
           much
           more
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           stood
           so
           nicely
           to
           his
           Commission
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           Flanders
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           days
           was
           very
           tumultuous
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           divers
           accidents
           ;
           if
           France
           ,
           which
           favoured
           not
           England
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           it
           doth
           at
           this
           present
           ;
           if
           the
           Pope
           who
           wanted
           not
           a
           number
           of
           fugitives
           to
           incense
           him
           against
           England
           ;
           if
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           which
           had
           their
           secret
           friends
           ,
           and
           their
           privie
           practises
           in
           England
           ;
           if
           England
           it self
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           mark
           whereat
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           did
           shoot
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           together
           might
           minister
           many
           sudden
           occasions
           ,
           speedy
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           better
           furtherance
           from
           France
           ,
           from
           Rome
           ,
           then
           from
           Escovedo's
           practises
           were
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           his
           secret
           dealings
           gave
           the
           Spanish
           King
           no
           just
           occasion
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           It
           remaineth
           to
           see
           ,
           whether
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           death
           being
           unjust
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           any
           reasonable
           excuse
           to
           extenuate
           the
           murther
           ;
           He
           that
           cannot
           escape
           death
           but
           by
           killing
           another
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           punished
           by
           death
           if
           he
           kill
           another
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           repel
           force
           by
           force
           .
           The
           husband
           or
           father
           that
           killeth
           an
           adulterer
           in
           committing
           the
           fact
           with
           his
           wife
           or
           daughter
           ,
           is
           not
           punished
           with
           death
           by
           Law
           ,
           because
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           sorrow
           excuseth
           the
           grievousness
           of
           his
           offence
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           that
           being
           provoked
           by
           another
           by
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           killeth
           the
           provoker
           ,
           
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           extream
           rigour
           of
           justice
           ;
           because
           whatsoever
           is
           done
           in
           heat
           of
           choler
           ,
           is
           rather
           excusable
           in
           mercy
           ,
           then
           punishable
           with
           extremity
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Spain's
           life
           stood
           in
           no
           danger
           as
           long
           as
           Escovedo
           lived
           ,
           he
           had
           offered
           no
           violence
           to
           his
           wife
           or
           daughter
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           gave
           him
           any
           occasion
           to
           be
           angry
           or
           displeased
           with
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           time
           enough
           betwixt
           the
           occasion
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           hour
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           allay
           the
           heat
           ,
           and
           to
           asswage
           his
           wrath
           .
           There
           is
           not
           therefore
           any
           one
           just
           cause
           to
           excuse
           this
           murther
           ,
           but
           many
           to
           aggravate
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           A
           King
           commanded
           it
           to
           be
           committed
           ;
           and
           Kings
           ought
           to
           preserve
           ,
           not
           murther
           their
           subjects
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           an
           innocent
           man
           was
           murthered
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           better
           to
           save
           many
           offenders
           ,
           then
           to
           condemn
           one
           innocent
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           murtherer
           was
           as
           it
           were
           a
           father
           to
           the
           murthered
           ;
           Kings
           are
           called
           fathers
           of
           their
           subjects
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Escovedo
           was
           no
           stranger
           ,
           but
           the
           Kings
           servant
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           much
           more
           grievous
           to
           kill
           an
           houshold
           servan●
           ,
           then
           a
           stranger
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Escovedo
           was
           no
           base
           person
           ,
           but
           of
           good
           worth
           ,
           and
           of
           divers
           good
           qualities
           ;
           and
           he
           offendeth
           more
           that
           killeth
           an
           adulterer
           of
           good
           sort
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           murthereth
           one
           of
           vile
           and
           base
           condition
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Escovedo
           had
           deserved
           well
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           had
           done
           him
           many
           good
           services
           ;
           and
           ingratitude
           is
           a
           detestable
           ,
           vice
           ,
           a
           fault
           punishable
           by
           Law.
           
        
         
           Again
           Escovedo
           was
           done
           to
           death
           against
           Law
           ;
           and
           to
           murther
           a
           man
           without
           Law
           ,
           is
           a
           double
           breach
           of
           Law
           :
           a
           breach
           in
           the
           murther
           ,
           and
           a
           breach
           in
           not
           observance
           of
           Law.
           
        
         
           Again
           Escovedo
           was
           poysoned
           ;
           and
           the
           murther
           that
           is
           done
           with
           poyson
           (
           because
           it
           is
           trayterously
           done
           )
           is
           much
           more
           grievous
           then
           that
           which
           is
           performed
           .
           Therefore
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           When
           poyson
           took
           no
           effect
           ,
           he
           was
           killed
           with
           a
           sword
           ;
           and
           the
           murther
           that
           is
           iterated
           ,
           is
           more
           hainous
           ,
           it
           argueth
           perseverance
           in
           wickedness
           ,
           it
           sheweth
           that
           the
           offender
           is
           obdurate
           in
           malice
           ,
           it
           betrayeth
           his
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           declareth
           that
           nothing
           but
           death
           will
           satisfie
           him
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           sin
           in
           a
           Prince
           to
           think
           on
           such
           a
           murther
           ,
           wickedness
           to
           command
           it
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           cruelty
           to
           thirst
           after
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           ingratitude
           to
           render
           evil
           for
           good
           ,
           treason
           to
           take
           away
           a
           mans
           life
           by
           poyson
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           treasons
           the
           greatest
           ,
           when
           poyson
           faileth
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           hath
           miraculously
           preserved
           an
           innocent
           man
           ,
           to
           attempt
           his
           death
           again
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           desist
           until
           he
           was
           massacred
           .
        
         
           For
           Princes
           are
           armed
           with
           authority
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           only
           against
           the
           wicked
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           cruel
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           ;
           they
           may
           censure
           all
           mens
           actions
           ,
           but
           with
           remembrance
           of
           mans
           imbecility
           ,
           with
           grief
           for
           their
           fall
           ,
           with
           sorrow
           for
           their
           temptation
           ,
           with
           hope
           of
           their
           amendment
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           their
           conversion
           .
        
         
           They
           must
           think
           that
           ignorance
           may
           mislead
           them
           ,
           Satan
           seduce
           them
           ,
           sin
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           them
           ,
           Gods
           good
           grace
           abandon
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           destitute
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           more
           able
           to
           make
           any
           resistance
           against
           the
           divel
           's
           temptations
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           thought
           upon
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           must
           look
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           themselves
           
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           angry
           ,
           but
           without
           fin
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           moved
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           forget
           to
           do
           justice
           ;
           punish
           offenders
           without
           hatred
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           that
           reason
           hath
           mastered
           their
           own
           affections
           ,
           mercy
           hath
           mitigated
           their
           rigour
           ,
           and
           wisdom
           hath
           nullified
           all
           the
           extremity
           of
           their
           inordinate
           passions
           .
        
         
           This
           murder
           being
           then
           in
           thought
           ,
           in
           action
           ,
           in
           continuance
           ,
           and
           in
           iteration
           impious
           and
           detestable
           ,
           it
           resteth
           therefore
           to
           shew
           whether
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           yeilding
           his
           consent
           ,
           and
           putting
           his
           helping
           hand
           thereunto
           ,
           be
           not
           guilty
           of
           Escovedo
           his
           death
           as
           well
           as
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           affirmative
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           cases
           of
           felony
           ,
           murther
           ,
           and
           treason
           ,
           the
           principals
           and
           accessaries
           are
           held
           to
           offend
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           measure
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           most
           commonly
           subject
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           punishment
           :
           That
           servants
           to
           private
           men
           ,
           and
           Counsellors
           to
           Princes
           ,
           must
           obey
           God
           rather
           then
           their
           Masters
           ,
           the
           almighty
           in
           heaven
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           mighty
           on
           earth
           :
           That
           Peres
           knew
           in
           conscience
           that
           Escovedo
           had
           not
           deserved
           death
           :
           That
           no
           man
           should
           do
           any
           thing
           against
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           that
           Counsellors
           attend
           upon
           Princes
           to
           be
           disswaders
           of
           their
           follies
           ,
           and
           not
           executioners
           of
           their
           furies
           .
        
         
           It
           had
           therefore
           been
           the
           part
           of
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           King
           resolute
           to
           have
           Escovedo
           murthered
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           reprehended
           his
           wicked
           intention
           presently
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           attended
           some
           convenient
           time
           when
           the
           Kings
           fury
           and
           anger
           had
           been
           past
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           hearkned
           unto
           reason
           ,
           and
           given
           an
           attentive
           ear
           unto
           good
           counsel
           ,
           and
           then
           not
           to
           have
           spared
           his
           tongue
           or
           his
           pen
           ,
           his
           counsel
           or
           his
           cunning
           ,
           his
           wits
           ,
           or
           his
           credit
           with
           his
           master
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           changed
           his
           mind
           .
        
         
           For
           wise
           and
           discreet
           officers
           unto
           Princes
           ,
           will
           not
           presently
           obey
           their
           hasty
           ,
           furious
           ,
           and
           unadvised
           commandments
           ,
           but
           give
           them
           time
           to
           allay
           ,
           and
           pacifie
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           with
           themselves
           what
           they
           have
           commanded
           ,
           and
           what
           mischiefs
           and
           inconveniencies
           may
           follow
           of
           their
           commandments
           :
           And
           the
           Prince
           that
           hath
           such
           ,
           may
           think
           himself
           happy
           ;
           and
           when
           of
           a
           servant
           to
           his
           passions
           he
           returneth
           happily
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           a
           right
           Prince
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           thank
           them
           heartily
           for
           their
           good
           counsel
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           a
           Duke
           of
           Britany
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           taken
           Clission
           an
           high
           Constable
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           the
           French
           his
           mortal
           enemy
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           work
           his
           Countries
           great
           harm
           and
           annoyance
           ,
           he
           delivered
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Iohn
             Bavilion
          
           his
           trusty
           and
           faithful
           servant
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           be
           caused
           to
           be
           drowned
           secretly
           :
           Bavilion
           considering
           what
           danger
           might
           follow
           of
           his
           rash
           and
           hasty
           commandment
           ,
           preserved
           the
           Constable
           ;
           and
           within
           a
           few
           days
           after
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Duke
           his
           master
           very
           pensive
           and
           sorrowful
           ,
           he
           presumed
           to
           demand
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           grief
           :
           The
           Duke
           not
           being
           able
           to
           conceal
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           thought
           not
           to
           have
           found
           such
           comfort
           as
           he
           did
           by
           him
           ,
           acquainteth
           Bavilion
           with
           the
           ●●use
           of
           his
           heavines
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           caused
           the
           Constable
           so
           unadvisedly
           to
           be
           made
           away
           ;
           Bavilion
           seeing
           the
           time
           fit
           to
           declare
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           let
           the
           Duke
           understand
           that
           Clisson
           lived
           ;
           and
           by
           way
           of
           advice
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           by
           restoring
           his
           prisoner
           in
           safety
           without
           a
           ransome
           unto
           
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           he
           should
           bind
           the
           Constable
           to
           do
           him
           all
           manner
           of
           good
           offices
           about
           the
           king
           of
           France
           ,
           purchase
           the
           Kings
           assured
           friendship
           ,
           and
           procure
           his
           own
           Countries
           safety
           and
           quiet
           :
           For
           which
           good
           counsel
           the
           Duke
           thanked
           him
           as
           much
           as
           for
           saving
           the
           Constable
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           by
           following
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           subjects
           lived
           afterwards
           in
           great
           peace
           and
           tranquility
           .
        
         
           Had
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           imitated
           this
           Bavilion
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           honour
           had
           not
           been
           blemished
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           Escovedo's
           children
           had
           not
           troubled
           him
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           Peres
           himself
           and
           his
           posterity
           had
           not
           endured
           the
           calamities
           which
           he
           and
           they
           suffer
           ,
           and
           Aragon
           had
           not
           tasted
           the
           miseries
           and
           inconveniences
           which
           fell
           upon
           Aragon
           .
        
         
           In
           handling
           of
           the
           negative
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           altogether
           excuse
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           he
           ,
           that
           his
           reputation
           should
           have
           suffered
           less
           indignity
           ,
           his
           conscience
           less
           troubled
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           undoubtedly
           have
           less
           to
           answer
           for
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           imitated
           Bavilion
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           hard
           in
           these
           days
           to
           find
           any
           Prince
           like
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Britany
           ,
           few
           Counsellors
           or
           Ministers
           dare
           adventure
           to
           follow
           the
           footsteps
           of
           Bavilion
           .
        
         
           For
           they
           remember
           that
           Hydaspes
           or
           Harpagus
           ,
           
           as
           before
           ,
           being
           commanded
           by
           Astyages
           to
           kill
           Cyrus
           ,
           saved
           the
           harmless
           innocent
           ,
           but
           his
           son
           smarted
           for
           his
           fathers
           offence
           ,
           and
           the
           father
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           smart
           and
           sorrow
           in
           his
           sons
           death
           .
        
         
           They
           remember
           ,
           that
           Cambyses
           his
           servant
           spared
           Croesus
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           lived
           ,
           and
           his
           wife
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           death
           ;
           and
           this
           remembrance
           maketh
           them
           fear
           the
           Princes
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           this
           displeasure
           putteth
           them
           in
           fear
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           this
           fear
           causeth
           them
           willing
           to
           obey
           and
           execute
           their
           hasty
           and
           furious
           commandments
           ,
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           that
           although
           Princes
           somtimes
           chance
           to
           return
           to
           favour
           those
           persons
           whom
           they
           willed
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           yet
           they
           always
           hate
           those
           ministers
           that
           would
           not
           destroy
           them
           at
           their
           commandment
           .
        
         
           And
           Peres
           knew
           ,
           or
           might
           learn
           that
           a
           Princes
           Judges
           may
           command
           an
           ordinary
           or
           an
           inferiour
           Judge
           to
           execute
           his
           sentence
           ,
           and
           he
           upon
           whom
           he
           layeth
           this
           command
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           execute
           the
           same
           ,
           although
           he
           knoweth
           that
           his
           sentence
           be
           unjust
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           ordinary
           or
           inferiour
           Judge
           shall
           refuse
           to
           obey
           his
           commandment
           ,
           
           the
           Delegate
           may
           inforce
           him
           thereunto
           by
           excommunication
           and
           ecclesiastical
           censure
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           dignities
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           cannot
           impeach
           or
           hinder
           a
           sentence
           given
           by
           the
           Popes
           Delegate
           ;
           and
           the
           Delegate
           may
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           him
           ,
           both
           command
           and
           compel
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           to
           execute
           his
           sentence
           ,
           
           because
           that
           in
           the
           cause
           that
           is
           so
           committed
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           a
           Popes
           Legate
           may
           be
           constrained
           to
           obey
           a
           Judge
           Delegate
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           may
           an
           inferiour
           Judge
           ,
           or
           a
           common
           or
           a
           mean
           Ordinary
           be
           enforced
           to
           yeild
           him
           dutiful
           obedience
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           this
           obedience
           is
           required
           ,
           because
           he
           unto
           whom
           the
           execution
           of
           sentence
           is
           only
           committed
           ,
           hath
           no
           authority
           to
           examine
           the
           equity
           or
           injustice
           thereof
           ;
           he
           must
           think
           that
           all
           is
           just
           that
           such
           a
           judge
           doth
           ,
           
           he
           must
           look
           upon
           the
           commission
           and
           commandment
           
           given
           unto
           him
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           further
           enquiry
           into
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           presume
           that
           whatsoever
           might
           be
           said
           against
           that
           sentence
           ,
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           and
           duly
           considered
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           obedience
           must
           be
           shewed
           unto
           a
           Judge
           delegate
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           for
           that
           he
           representeth
           the
           Princes
           person
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           ought
           a
           Kings
           commandment
           not
           to
           be
           disobeyed
           ,
           although
           he
           should
           will
           and
           command
           any
           man
           to
           hang
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           acquainting
           him
           with
           the
           cause
           ,
           
           or
           examining
           the
           same
           cause
           before
           his
           commandment
           ;
           for
           the
           pleasure
           of
           a
           Prince
           is
           held
           for
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           no
           superiour
           who
           may
           presume
           to
           examine
           his
           will
           or
           his
           actions
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           no
           manner
           of
           proof
           may
           be
           admitted
           against
           this
           general
           and
           infallible
           conclusion
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           a
           Judges
           authority
           maketh
           that
           just
           which
           was
           otherwise
           unjust
           ;
           for
           although
           whatsoever
           is
           done
           by
           a
           false
           Guardian
           be
           not
           lawful
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           done
           to
           his
           prejudice
           that
           is
           under
           years
           ;
           
           yet
           if
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           shall
           ratifie
           such
           a
           Guardians
           action
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           of
           full
           force
           .
           Shall
           not
           a
           King
           from
           whom
           such
           authority
           is
           derived
           have
           the
           like
           power
           ,
           the
           like
           prerogative
           ?
        
         
           Again
           every
           superiours
           authority
           and
           commandment
           must
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           
           and
           he
           that
           obeyeth
           not
           must
           dye
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           lawfully
           called
           and
           chastised
           as
           a
           Rebel
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           apply
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           unto
           
             Ant.
             Peres
          
           his
           case
           ;
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           second
           question
           may
           be
           briefly
           this
           ;
           if
           he
           knew
           ,
           either
           because
           the
           King
           had
           acquainted
           him
           therewithal
           ,
           
           or
           that
           in
           conscience
           he
           was
           assured
           that
           the
           King
           would
           not
           command
           any
           unjust
           thing
           ,
           that
           Escovedo
           had
           deserved
           death
           ,
           he
           might
           boldly
           see
           him
           executed
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           doubtful
           unto
           him
           whether
           Escovedo
           had
           given
           the
           King
           just
           occasion
           to
           command
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           needed
           not
           fear
           to
           perform
           his
           commandment
           .
           But
           if
           his
           secret
           conscience
           could
           tell
           him
           that
           the
           King
           had
           not
           just
           cause
           of
           death
           against
           Escovedo
           ,
           then
           undoubtedly
           it
           had
           been
           Peres
           his
           part
           not
           to
           have
           obeyed
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           the
           Judge
           who
           is
           bound
           to
           judge
           
             secundum
             allegata
             &
             probata
          
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           falsly
           proved
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           know
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           shall
           do
           better
           to
           give
           over
           his
           office
           ,
           then
           to
           pronounce
           sentence
           against
           his
           own
           Conscience
           .
           So
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           ,
           although
           it
           had
           been
           dangerous
           for
           him
           to
           refuse
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           execute
           his
           Princes
           command
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           same
           was
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           permitteth
           no
           man
           to
           be
           slain
           without
           just
           desert
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           done
           better
           to
           obey
           God
           then
           his
           King.
           
        
         
           For
           although
           a
           King
           be
           called
           God's
           Minister
           ,
           and
           his
           judgements
           seem
           to
           proceed
           from
           God's
           own
           mouth
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           doth
           wrong
           ,
           and
           breaks
           God's
           commandments
           ,
           
           he
           is
           not
           then
           God's
           minister
           ,
           but
           the
           divel
           's
           and
           then
           he
           is
           no
           Judge
           ,
           no
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           leaveth
           God
           ,
           and
           fulfilleth
           not
           that
           charge
           which
           the
           Almighty
           hath
           laid
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           obeyeth
           not
           his
           King
           in
           such
           commandments
           ,
           obeyeth
           God
           ;
           yea
           the
           subject
           against
           whom
           the
           King
           taketh
           such
           unlawful
           course
           ,
           may
           defend
           himself
           against
           his
           violence
           and
           oppression
           .
        
         
           Betwixt
           God
           therefore
           and
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           his
           Conscience
           be
           it
           ,
           whether
           he
           proceeded
           against
           Escovedo
           in
           malice
           or
           in
           justice
           ;
           and
           if
           his
           conscience
           shall
           accuse
           him
           ,
           undoubtedly
           he
           shall
           one
           day
           finde
           ,
           that
           
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Princes
           displeasure
           will
           be
           no
           sufficient
           warrant
           ,
           or
           lawful
           excuse
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           been
           better
           for
           him
           to
           have
           said
           unto
           his
           King
           ,
           God
           commandeth
           me
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           you
           another
           ;
           he
           biddeth
           me
           not
           to
           kill
           ,
           and
           you
           command
           me
           to
           murther
           ;
           he
           threatneth
           me
           if
           I
           obey
           not
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           menace
           me
           if
           I
           disobey
           you
           ;
           but
           you
           threaten
           me
           with
           imprisonment
           ,
           he
           with
           hell
           ;
           you
           with
           short
           pain
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           everlasting
           torment
           ;
           you
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           damnation
           :
           and
           therefore
           good
           King
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           lean
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           leave
           you
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           question
           ,
           a
           matter
           the
           proof
           whereof
           must
           rest
           upon
           the
           Spanish
           King's
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           his
           voluntary
           confession
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           slender
           kind
           of
           proof
           ,
           and
           especially
           against
           a
           King
           ,
           for
           exceptions
           may
           be
           made
           and
           taken
           against
           it
           :
           As
           that
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           bewrayeth
           his
           own
           filthiness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           ;
           That
           he
           is
           but
           one
           witness
           ;
           That
           he
           is
           as
           
             Socius
             Criminis
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           accusation
           of
           little
           force
           ;
           and
           many
           other
           like
           ,
           which
           for
           brevity
           I
           omit
           ,
           and
           will
           dispute
           
             tanquam
             ex
             concessis
          
           ,
           and
           have
           two
           principal
           reasons
           to
           induce
           me
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           because
           I
           presume
           that
           no
           man
           will
           be
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           accuse
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Soveraign
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           view
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           of
           a
           horrible
           murther
           ,
           unless
           his
           accusation
           were
           true
           ,
           and
           tended
           rather
           to
           purge
           himself
           ,
           then
           to
           defame
           and
           discredit
           his
           Prince
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           cause
           ,
           I
           find
           that
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           friends
           and
           favourers
           have
           not
           made
           any
           conscience
           or
           difficulty
           to
           calumniate
           our
           Princess
           ,
           her
           life
           and
           actions
           ,
           upon
           far
           more
           slender
           presumptions
           then
           we
           have
           of
           this
           murther
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           that
           seditious
           Book
           which
           was
           written
           against
           the
           late
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           delivereth
           it
           for
           his
           resolute
           opinion
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           King
           deserved
           to
           lose
           his
           Crown
           ,
           because
           he
           not
           only
           consented
           ,
           but
           also
           commanded
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           his
           Brother
           to
           be
           murthered
           .
        
         
           He
           aggravateth
           his
           murther
           by
           three
           principal
           reasons
           and
           instances
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           Because
           they
           were
           innocent
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           Because
           they
           were
           allied
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           And
           the
           third
           ,
           Because
           they
           were
           massacred
           by
           common
           murtherers
           .
           These
           reasons
           have
           already
           been
           sufficiently
           reproved
           .
        
         
           Their
           innocency
           hath
           been
           shewed
           to
           be
           horrible
           treasons
           ,
           their
           alliance
           unto
           their
           King
           not
           worthy
           of
           pardon
           or
           commiseration
           ,
           and
           their
           death
           to
           be
           warrantable
           by
           Law
           and
           equity
           .
        
         
           It
           resteth
           to
           make
           a
           brief
           comparison
           betwixt
           them
           and
           Escovedo
           ;
           and
           the
           comparison
           may
           be
           this
           :
           Escovedo
           practised
           with
           friends
           ,
           they
           with
           foes
           .
           He
           for
           the
           King's
           Brother
           ,
           they
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           blood
           .
           He
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           they
           to
           the
           hurt
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           realm
           .
           He
           with
           the
           consent
           and
           command
           of
           the
           King's
           Lieutenant
           ,
           they
           against
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           all
           the
           King
           's
           loving
           and
           faithful
           Officers
           .
           He
           to
           reduce
           the
           King's
           subjects
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           they
           to
           alienate
           their
           Princes
           subjects
           from
           their
           allegiance
           .
           He
           to
           submit
           strangers
           unto
           his
           Princes
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           subject
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           unto
           strangers
           .
           He
           to
           ●oyn
           other
           Countries
           with
           the
           Spanish
           Kings
           ,
           they
           to
           dismember
           and
           distract
           many
           provinces
           from
           the
           French
           Crown
           .
           He
           was
           never
           admonished
           
           to
           desist
           ,
           they
           were
           oft-times
           required
           to
           depart
           from
           their
           unlawful
           League
           and
           Confederacy
           .
           He
           was
           cut
           off
           before
           he
           came
           to
           any
           open
           action
           ,
           they
           lived
           after
           they
           had
           committed
           many
           notable
           and
           notorious
           treasons
           .
           He
           was
           accused
           but
           of
           presumption
           ,
           they
           were
           convicted
           by
           divers
           and
           evident
           proofs
           .
           He
           perished
           because
           it
           was
           thought
           he
           would
           or
           might
           have
           done
           evil
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           executed
           before
           it
           appeared
           that
           they
           had
           done
           too
           much
           evil
           .
           He
           living
           could
           not
           endanger
           his
           Kings
           life
           ,
           and
           they
           (
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           slain
           when
           they
           were
           )
           would
           have
           shortned
           their
           King's
           days
           ,
           and
           utterly
           have
           subverted
           his
           Realm
           and
           their
           Country
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           his
           death
           did
           the
           Spanish
           King
           no
           good
           ,
           their
           punishment
           had
           freed
           the
           French
           King
           and
           his
           Country
           of
           many
           troubles
           and
           dangers
           ,
           had
           not
           a
           factious
           and
           wicked
           Fryer
           ended
           his
           life
           before
           he
           could
           see
           an
           end
           of
           those
           troubles
           .
           If
           ergo
           the
           King
           of
           France
           deserved
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           and
           deposed
           for
           murthering
           them
           ,
           much
           more
           deserveth
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           the
           like
           punishment
           for
           massacring
           him
           ,
           although
           they
           far
           excelled
           him
           in
           honour
           and
           dignity
           :
           And
           if
           great
           crimes
           are
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           great
           penalties
           ,
           small
           offences
           with
           small
           correction
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           fault
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           chastisement
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           prove
           my
           opinion
           with
           more
           arguments
           .
           And
           if
           the
           common
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           have
           no
           greater
           punishment
           then
           degradation
           and
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           are
           equal
           unto
           deposition
           ,
           unto
           death
           in
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ;
           and
           if
           for
           what
           faults
           they
           may
           be
           afflicted
           by
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Judge
           ,
           deposition
           and
           death
           may
           be
           imposed
           for
           the
           same
           crimes
           by
           a
           Civil
           Magistrate
           :
           Murther
           being
           punished
           with
           degradation
           and
           excommunication
           in
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Court
           ,
           Murther
           must
           needs
           be
           capital
           before
           a
           Temporal
           Judge
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           need
           I
           stand
           any
           longer
           upon
           the
           proof
           of
           my
           opinion
           ?
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           before-named
           seditious
           Book
           ,
           easeth
           me
           of
           that
           pain
           .
        
         
           Ergo
           ,
           since
           the
           Law
           saith
           ,
           Such
           Judgement
           as
           a
           man
           giveth
           against
           another
           ,
           such
           must
           he
           expect
           and
           look
           for
           himself
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           approveth
           a
           witnesses
           honesty
           and
           integrity
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           produced
           to
           testifie
           in
           a
           matter
           for
           him
           ,
           cannot
           refuse
           to
           take
           exceptions
           against
           his
           person
           ,
           if
           he
           chance
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           afterwards
           for
           a
           witness
           in
           another
           cause
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Leaguers
           were
           the
           Spanish
           King's
           friends
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           author
           have
           condemned
           the
           French
           King
           for
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           and
           have
           thought
           him
           worthy
           to
           be
           deprived
           for
           those
           murthers
           ,
           must
           needs
           allow
           the
           same
           reasons
           ,
           the
           same
           Law
           ,
           the
           same
           judgement
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           Thus
           the
           third
           question
           is
           cleared
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           fourth
           ,
           in
           the
           handling
           whereof
           I
           shall
           likewise
           be
           eased
           by
           the
           same
           author
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           examples
           which
           fortifie
           his
           opinion
           ,
           may
           serve
           to
           confirm
           my
           assertion
           .
        
         
           He
           mentioneth
           many
           Princes
           who
           were
           deposed
           ,
           or
           excommunicated
           ,
           or
           censured
           by
           the
           Pope
           for
           murther
           .
        
         
           The
           Princes
           deposed
           were
           
             Ptolomeus
             Phisco
          
           King
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
             Tarquinus
             superbus
          
           King
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Philip
          
           King
           of
           
             Macedonia
             ,
             Herdanus
          
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           Edward
           and
           Richard
           both
           the
           second
           ,
           Kings
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           The
           Kings
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           were
           Peter
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           
           whom
           Pope
           Urban
           excommunicated
           ,
           because
           he
           killed
           Blanch
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Barbon
           ,
           and
           divers
           Peers
           of
           his
           Realm
           .
           
             Maganus
             Nicholas
          
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           who
           was
           likewise
           excommunicated
           for
           the
           murther
           committed
           by
           his
           sons
           procurement
           on
           the
           person
           of
           Canutus
           his
           Nephew
           .
           And
           lastly
           King
           Iohn
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           incurred
           the
           like
           punishment
           for
           causing
           his
           Nephew
           Arthur
           to
           be
           murthered
           ,
           without
           any
           desert
           ,
           without
           any
           due
           observance
           of
           Law
           or
           Equity
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           author
           aggravateth
           again
           the
           French
           King's
           murther
           ,
           because
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           of
           great
           Calling
           and
           Dignity
           ;
           and
           proveth
           again
           his
           opinion
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           absolved
           his
           subjects
           from
           the
           oath
           and
           duty
           of
           obedience
           which
           they
           owed
           unto
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           cause
           Fisher
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           to
           be
           done
           to
           death
           :
           And
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Bolislaus
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           whom
           Gregory
           the
           seventh
           not
           only
           excommunicated
           ,
           but
           also
           deprived
           him
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           killed
           holy
           Stomlaus
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           French
           King
           killed
           two
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniard
           but
           one
           ;
           that
           Escovedo
           was
           a
           man
           of
           no
           such
           quality
           as
           the
           Duke
           and
           the
           Cardinal
           ;
           that
           their
           death
           alone
           was
           not
           the
           only
           crime
           that
           was
           proved
           against
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           but
           many
           other
           matters
           as
           hainous
           as
           their
           murther
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           that
           in
           Kings
           ,
           one
           fault
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           grievous
           ,
           may
           be
           pardonable
           ,
           a
           few
           somwhat
           tolerable
           ,
           but
           many
           must
           needs
           be
           punishable
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           greatest
           extremity
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           may
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           already
           sufficiently
           cleared
           the
           French
           King
           of
           all
           that
           was
           (
           more
           wrongfully
           then
           truly
           )
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Spanish
           King
           may
           be
           charged
           with
           many
           crimes
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           the
           late
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           but
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           Escovedo
           his
           death
           was
           an
           horrible
           murther
           ,
           but
           the
           proceeding
           of
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           and
           his
           friends
           ,
           made
           it
           much
           more
           horrible
           ;
           for
           wherein
           did
           Peres
           offend
           the
           King
           ?
           Was
           it
           an
           offence
           against
           his
           Majesty
           that
           he
           fulfilled
           his
           commandment
           ,
           in
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           murthered
           whose
           death
           he
           desired
           ?
           Was
           it
           a
           treason
           not
           to
           confess
           this
           murther
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           revealed
           without
           the
           King's
           prejudice
           ?
           Was
           it
           a
           fault
           to
           confess
           the
           murther
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           commanded
           ,
           and
           to
           conceal
           the
           cause
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           willed
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           a
           crime
           punishable
           to
           compound
           with
           the
           accuser
           ,
           and
           to
           buy
           his
           quiet
           ,
           as
           Peres
           did
           with
           twenty
           thousand
           duckets
           ?
           Briefly
           ,
           Was
           it
           a
           sin
           unpardonable
           to
           blemish
           his
           own
           reputation
           ,
           and
           to
           impoverish
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           please
           and
           content
           the
           King
           ?
           If
           all
           these
           be
           no
           faults
           ,
           then
           had
           the
           King
           no
           just
           cause
           to
           be
           displeased
           with
           Peres
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           somtimes
           friendly
           ,
           other
           times
           hardly
           pleased
           ,
           to
           day
           favouring
           him
           ,
           to
           morrow
           persecuting
           him
           ;
           one
           while
           promising
           him
           great
           rewards
           ,
           another
           while
           taking
           from
           him
           his
           own
           goods
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           substance
           ;
           and
           if
           all
           these
           be
           faults
           ,
           whose
           faults
           be
           these
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           the
           King
           's
           as
           well
           as
           Peres
           his
           faults
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           came
           they
           not
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Peres
           ,
           who
           did
           nothing
           but
           what
           the
           King
           commanded
           him
           what
           he
           thought
           fit
           and
           convenient
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           he
           not
           only
           required
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           promised
           him
           great
           rewards
           to
           do
           ?
           But
           grant
           that
           Peres
           offended
           the
           King
           highly
           ,
           what
           offence
           had
           Peres
           
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           committed
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           lose
           his
           ecclesiastical
           living
           ?
           Offended
           they
           because
           they
           became
           suitors
           for
           his
           enlargement
           ,
           for
           his
           speedy
           and
           just
           tryal
           ?
           Had
           he
           been
           a
           manifest
           Traytor
           ,
           it
           was
           lawful
           for
           his
           wife
           to
           sue
           for
           his
           pardon
           .
           Had
           she
           been
           guilty
           ,
           and
           consenting
           to
           his
           treason
           ,
           she
           could
           have
           endured
           no
           more
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           been
           first
           condemned
           ;
           and
           the
           Law
           favoureth
           women
           ,
           even
           in
           cases
           of
           treason
           ;
           because
           it
           presumeth
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           infirmity
           of
           their
           Sex
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           attempt
           so
           much
           as
           men
           :
           and
           had
           his
           son
           joyned
           with
           his
           mother
           for
           his
           fathers
           liberty
           ,
           that
           was
           no
           sufficient
           cause
           to
           take
           away
           his
           Living
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Law
           which
           enjoyneth
           a
           childe
           to
           prosecute
           and
           revenge
           his
           fathers
           death
           ,
           if
           he
           chance
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           loss
           of
           his
           childes
           part
           and
           portion
           ,
           cannot
           but
           permit
           him
           ,
           yea
           either
           expresly
           or
           secretly
           charge
           him
           to
           do
           his
           best
           and
           uttermost
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           and
           keep
           his
           father
           from
           a
           wrongful
           and
           undeserved
           death
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Cannons
           which
           permit
           not
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           competent
           and
           the
           highest
           Judge
           in
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           cause
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           a
           Benefice
           from
           any
           man
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           suffer
           not
           a
           Lay
           Prince
           ,
           who
           is
           no
           competent
           Judge
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           causes
           ,
           according
           to
           those
           Cannons
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           pleasure
           a
           just
           and
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           deprive
           any
           man
           of
           a
           spiritual
           Living
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           ergo
           manifest
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           and
           is
           great
           wrong
           done
           unto
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           ,
           to
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           ;
           and
           this
           wrong
           ceaseth
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           reacheth
           unto
           others
           ;
           and
           not
           unto
           mean
           men
           only
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           least
           kinde
           of
           injury
           :
           For
           Iohn
           Don
           
             de
             la
             Nuca
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           no
           mean
           authority
           ,
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           chief
           Justice
           of
           all
           Aragon
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           lightly
           punished
           (
           which
           had
           been
           somwhat
           tolerable
           but
           unjustly
           beheaded
           ,
           which
           was
           extream
           tyrannie
           ;
           and
           for
           what
           cause
           ?
           If
           I
           may
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           the
           King
           's
           own
           letter
           shall
           tell
           you
           .
        
         
           This
           Letter
           written
           by
           the
           King
           unto
           Don
           
             Iohn
             Alonso
          
           ,
           contained
           these
           short
           but
           sharp
           words
           .
        
         
           Assoon
           as
           you
           receive
           this
           Letter
           ,
           you
           shall
           apprehend
           Don
           
             John
             de
             la
             Nuca
          
           ,
           chief
           Iustice
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           assoon
           be
           certified
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           as
           of
           his
           Imprisonment
           ;
           you
           shall
           cause
           his
           head
           straightway
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Cryer
           say
           thus
           :
           This
           is
           the
           Iustice
           which
           the
           King
           our
           Lord
           commandeth
           to
           be
           done
           unto
           this
           Knight
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           a
           gatherer
           together
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           raised
           a
           Banner
           against
           his
           King
           ,
           who
           commandeth
           his
           head
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           his
           goods
           to
           be
           confiscated
           ,
           and
           his
           House
           and
           Castle
           to
           be
           pluckt
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           Whosoever
           shall
           presume
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           assured
           so
           to
           die
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           the
           cause
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Traytor
           :
           How
           is
           that
           proved
           ?
           The
           King
           said
           so
           .
           He
           gathered
           together
           the
           Commons
           :
           How
           doth
           that
           appear
           ?
           By
           the
           King's
           Letter
           .
           He
           raised
           a
           Banner
           against
           the
           King
           :
           who
           is
           his
           Accuser
           ?
           The
           King
           ;
           Who
           the
           Judge
           ?
           The
           King
           ;
           What
           Tryal
           had
           he
           ?
           Assoon
           as
           he
           was
           taken
           he
           was
           executed
           ;
           a
           Judgement
           goeth
           before
           an
           Arraignment
           ;
           and
           Execution
           before
           a
           Judgement
           ;
           Who
           was
           the
           Executioner
           ?
           Don
           
             Alonso
             de
             Vargas
          
           ;
           With
           what
           solemnity
           is
           the
           execution
           done
           ?
           Whoso
           is
           a
           Traytor
           shall
           die
           ;
           so
           whoso
           rai●eth
           the
           Country
           shall
           die
           ;
           so
           whoso
           raiseth
           a
           standard
           in
           the
           field
           against
           the
           King
           shall
           die
           so
           ;
           all
           is
           treason
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           death
           ,
           all
           upon
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           all
           without
           due
           and
           lawful
           proof
           .
        
         
         
           For
           such
           a
           Justice
           as
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             la
             Nuca
          
           was
           ,
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Judge
           ,
           no
           man
           else
           to
           condemn
           him
           ,
           but
           a
           certain
           Court
           called
           
             Contes
             Lateras
          
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           such
           a
           crime
           as
           was
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           cannot
           be
           heard
           and
           determined
           in
           Aragon
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           such
           a
           sentence
           as
           passed
           against
           him
           ,
           hath
           no
           more
           power
           or
           force
           against
           a
           mans
           person
           ,
           his
           goods
           ,
           or
           his
           honour
           ,
           then
           a
           sentence
           given
           by
           the
           complainant
           against
           the
           defendant
           ;
           such
           a
           King
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           should
           be
           in
           Aragon
           ,
           is
           no
           longer
           a
           King
           if
           he
           break
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Union
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Laws
           there
           are
           two
           especial
           branches
           ,
           the
           one
           ,
           That
           whensoever
           the
           King
           breaketh
           those
           Laws
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           may
           presently
           chuse
           another
           King
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           rich
           men
           of
           the
           Country
           may
           assemble
           together
           ,
           and
           forbid
           any
           rents
           to
           be
           paid
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           until
           the
           Vassal
           whom
           the
           King
           doth
           wrong
           be
           restored
           unto
           his
           right
           ;
           and
           the
           Law
           which
           he
           doth
           presume
           to
           violate
           ,
           be
           likewise
           re-established
           in
           full
           force
           and
           strength
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Law
           and
           Obligation
           wherewith
           to
           binde
           a
           King
           ,
           then
           with
           an
           Oath
           ,
           an
           Oath
           is
           taken
           of
           the
           King
           at
           his
           Coronation
           to
           keep
           those
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Oath
           is
           given
           him
           with
           these
           words
           :
           
             We
             who
             are
             able
             to
             do
             as
             much
             as
             you
             ,
             do
             make
             you
             our
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             keep
             our
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             will
             not
             keep
             them
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             our
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           you
           see
           Laws
           broken
           ,
           a
           King
           forsworn
           ,
           and
           subjects
           authorized
           to
           depose
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           a
           King
           
             de
             facto
          
           deposed
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           deprivable
           if
           he
           shall
           break
           those
           Laws
           .
           And
           in
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           his
           Book
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           often
           and
           how
           violently
           those
           Laws
           were
           broken
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           followeth
           to
           shew
           you
           briefly
           ,
           whether
           voluntary
           perjury
           ,
           and
           wilful
           breaking
           of
           Laws
           ,
           be
           punishable
           with
           deprivation
           in
           a
           prince
           ,
           and
           whether
           subjects
           may
           lawfully
           resist
           such
           a
           Prince
           .
        
         
           These
           questions
           ,
           if
           you
           look
           upon
           the
           rebellion
           of
           the
           Flemmings
           ,
           and
           the
           deposition
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Queen
           ,
           are
           in
           some
           measure
           lightly
           resolved
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           fully
           discussed
           but
           that
           they
           need
           a
           more
           ample
           and
           large
           declaration
           .
        
         
           Perjury
           is
           a
           most
           grievous
           offence
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           grievous
           when
           it
           is
           voluntarily
           committed
           ;
           and
           then
           a
           man
           committeth
           perjury
           willingly
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           any
           thing
           willingly
           against
           an
           Oath
           taken
           ,
           not
           by
           force
           ,
           but
           by
           free
           will
           ;
           not
           unadvisedly
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           consideration
           ;
           not
           to
           his
           hurt
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           advantage
           ;
           not
           to
           perform
           a
           thing
           impossible
           or
           dishonest
           ,
           but
           to
           binde
           and
           tye
           himself
           to
           a
           condition
           that
           is
           both
           possible
           and
           honest
           .
           For
           when
           a
           man
           (
           not
           being
           forced
           thereunto
           by
           just
           fear
           or
           irresistable
           necessity
           )
           breaketh
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           colour
           or
           pretence
           to
           excuse
           his
           perjury
           ;
           it
           argueth
           ,
           it
           convinceth
           him
           of
           fraud
           and
           deceit
           ,
           and
           giveth
           an
           occasion
           to
           think
           that
           he
           regardeth
           not
           an
           oath
           .
        
         
           The
           seditious
           Author
           thought
           the
           late
           French
           King
           worthy
           to
           be
           deprived
           for
           his
           offence
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hath
           no
           such
           proof
           of
           his
           perjury
           as
           may
           be
           had
           against
           the
           Spanish
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Civil
           Laws
           hold
           perjured
           men
           for
           infamous
           persons
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Cannons
           receive
           no
           infamous
           person
           fit
           to
           execute
           an
           office
           of
           honour
           and
           dignity
           .
           A
           perjured
           man
           is
           alwaies
           repelled
           from
           bearing
           witness
           
           in
           any
           cause
           whatsoever
           ,
           because
           that
           being
           convicted
           to
           have
           forsworn
           himself
           in
           one
           cause
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           presumption
           ,
           but
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           that
           he
           will
           depose
           falsly
           in
           another
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           hath
           amended
           his
           life
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           cannot
           be
           admitted
           for
           a
           witness
           ,
           be
           it
           either
           in
           a
           civil
           or
           criminal
           cause
           .
        
         
           Again
           a
           Priest
           that
           hath
           forsworn
           himself
           for
           a
           Benefice
           ,
           
           is
           not
           only
           deprived
           of
           the
           Benefice
           for
           which
           he
           committed
           perjury
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           all
           other
           Benefices
           that
           he
           had
           before
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Bishop
           that
           hath
           deprived
           him
           ,
           cannot
           bestow
           another
           Benefice
           upon
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           collation
           that
           the
           Bishop
           maketh
           unto
           such
           a
           man
           of
           such
           a
           Benefice
           ,
           is
           void
           by
           Law.
           
        
         
           And
           although
           a
           man
           may
           say
           that
           such
           a
           collation
           made
           by
           the
           Pope
           is
           good
           and
           valuable
           in
           Law
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           making
           the
           like
           collation
           ,
           seems
           to
           dispense
           with
           the
           inability
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           collation
           is
           not
           of
           force
           of
           it self
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Popes
           dispensation
           ,
           
           who
           hath
           full
           power
           to
           dispense
           with
           men
           in
           such
           cases
           .
        
         
           Since
           ergo
           perjury
           is
           a
           sin
           so
           detestable
           and
           odious
           ,
           that
           it
           not
           only
           excludeth
           men
           from
           preferment
           and
           honour
           ,
           but
           also
           removeth
           them
           from
           their
           offices
           and
           dignities
           which
           are
           advanced
           ;
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           granted
           that
           the
           Spanish
           King
           who
           hath
           violated
           his
           Oath
           made
           unto
           his
           subjects
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           broken
           the
           Laws
           which
           he
           then
           swore
           to
           observe
           &
           keep
           inviolable
           ,
           may
           with
           more
           reason
           and
           justice
           be
           deprived
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           then
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           who
           neither
           was
           nor
           could
           be
           justly
           convicted
           of
           the
           like
           perjury
           .
        
         
           But
           many
           things
           may
           be
           said
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           purgation
           ,
           and
           especially
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           subjects
           cannot
           receive
           an
           oath
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           some
           Judge
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           promise
           made
           before
           no
           competent
           ,
           bindeth
           not
           any
           man.
           
        
         
           Next
           ,
           That
           Princes
           which
           are
           above
           Law
           ,
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           observation
           of
           their
           contracts
           ,
           which
           have
           their
           full
           force
           and
           strength
           from
           Law
           ;
           that
           Princes
           may
           change
           and
           alter
           their
           own
           Laws
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Then
           ,
           That
           although
           they
           should
           be
           strictly
           bound
           to
           stand
           to
           their
           Contracts
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           were
           induced
           to
           make
           a
           contract
           touching
           any
           thing
           wherein
           they
           were
           well
           informed
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           contract
           do
           contain
           things
           too
           much
           derogating
           or
           diminishing
           their
           jurisdiction
           or
           authority
           Royal
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           have
           made
           a
           promise
           that
           may
           be
           very
           prejudicial
           unto
           them
           ,
           then
           in
           these
           three
           cases
           they
           may
           lawfully
           break
           and
           violate
           their
           contract
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           an
           oath
           containing
           a
           promise
           not
           being
           grounded
           upon
           some
           other
           good
           cause
           ,
           giveth
           no
           good
           action
           ,
           no
           good
           bond
           and
           obligation
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           bond
           were
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           oath
           of
           force
           ,
           yet
           Princes
           who
           may
           dispense
           with
           others
           ,
           may
           give
           a
           sufficient
           dispensation
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           revoke
           their
           contracts
           ;
           that
           if
           their
           own
           dispensations
           shall
           not
           be
           available
           ,
           the
           Pope
           may
           absolve
           them
           of
           their
           oath
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           due
           observance
           thereof
           ;
           or
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           will
           not
           absolve
           them
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           care
           or
           seek
           for
           his
           absolution
           ,
           because
           considering
           their
           might
           ,
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           their
           authority
           ,
           
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           ,
           no
           Judge
           that
           can
           compel
           them
           to
           keep
           their
           oath
           ,
           or
           to
           observe
           their
           contract
           .
        
         
           To
           all
           these
           observations
           I
           answer
           briefly
           ;
           because
           I
           mean
           but
           to
           give
           light
           unto
           others
           ,
           or
           to
           my self
           ,
           to
           answer
           them
           more
           fully
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           The
           Law
           that
           requireth
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Judge
           for
           the
           validity
           of
           a
           promise
           ,
           speaketh
           of
           a
           transaction
           ,
           and
           for
           victuals
           and
           sustenance
           ,
           without
           the
           Magistrates
           consent
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           holdeth
           the
           transaction
           made
           for
           victuals
           for
           unlawful
           ,
           because
           the
           composition
           was
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           in
           these
           cases
           is
           favourable
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           charged
           to
           interpose
           his
           authority
           ,
           when
           favourable
           persons
           are
           overmuch
           prejudiced
           ,
           especially
           in
           favourable
           cases
           ;
           and
           although
           Princes
           be
           numb●ed
           among
           favourable
           persons
           ,
           yet
           this
           Law
           stretcheth
           not
           unto
           Princes
           who
           do
           usually
           at
           their
           Coronation
           swear
           to
           observe
           the
           ancient
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           oath
           is
           held
           lawful
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           taken
           ,
           as
           well
           because
           general
           custom
           hath
           the
           ful
           force
           and
           strength
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           States
           and
           Commons
           of
           the
           Country
           being
           then
           present
           ,
           do
           stand
           ,
           and
           are
           taken
           by
           general
           custome
           ,
           for
           sufficient
           Judges
           to
           give
           and
           receive
           that
           oath
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           neither
           all
           the
           States
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Commons
           ,
           are
           or
           can
           be
           present
           at
           the
           taking
           of
           such
           an
           oath
           ,
           yet
           the
           oath
           shall
           avail
           them
           that
           are
           absent
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           though
           they
           were
           present
           .
        
         
           But
           Princes
           being
           above
           Law
           ,
           
           are
           not
           so
           bound
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           but
           they
           change
           and
           alter
           them
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           True
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           They
           may
           interpret
           ,
           the
           second
           they
           cannot
           alter
           or
           abrogate
           ;
           the
           first
           binde
           them
           as
           well
           as
           their
           subjects
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           latter
           .
           The
           breach
           of
           the
           first
           maketh
           them
           odious
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           latter
           maketh
           them
           hateful
           unto
           men
           .
           In
           breaking
           the
           first
           they
           offend
           their
           Creator
           in
           heaven
           ;
           in
           violating
           the
           latter
           ,
           they
           remember
           not
           their
           maker
           on
           earth
           ;
           for
           the
           people
           and
           Peers
           of
           the
           Realm
           are
           their
           makers
           next
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Contracts
           ergo
           of
           subjects
           having
           their
           ground
           ,
           their
           foundation
           ,
           and
           their
           strength
           ,
           not
           from
           Princes
           Laws
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           binde
           King
           and
           Emperour
           ,
           Prince
           and
           Prelate
           ,
           Lords
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           be
           it
           that
           they
           are
           made
           between
           a
           Prince
           and
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           Prince
           and
           a
           City
           ,
           or
           the
           Prince
           and
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           why
           they
           are
           of
           such
           force
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           falsifie
           a
           mans
           faith
           .
        
         
           Then
           ,
           The
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           binde
           men
           ,
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           keep
           their
           contracts
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           their
           promise
           ,
           even
           unto
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           The
           Laws
           of
           honesty
           charge
           their
           Princes
           to
           perform
           their
           contracts
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           becometh
           them
           better
           ,
           nothing
           that
           commendeth
           them
           more
           ,
           nothing
           that
           men
           require
           so
           much
           at
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Princes
           Contracts
           are
           as
           good
           as
           Laws
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           same
           force
           as
           Laws
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           strength
           and
           vertue
           against
           their
           Successors
           which
           they
           have
           against
           themselves
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           greater
           strength
           then
           Princes
           Laws
           ;
           for
           Laws
           may
           be
           repealed
           ,
           but
           contracts
           cannot
           
           be
           revoked
           :
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           diversity
           ,
           Laws
           may
           alter
           according
           unto
           the
           times
           and
           the
           occasions
           ,
           unto
           which
           Laws
           must
           be
           accomodated
           ,
           by
           which
           Laws
           are
           occasioned
           ,
           from
           which
           Laws
           received
           their
           beginning
           ;
           but
           contracts
           are
           irrevocable
           ,
           they
           admit
           no
           change
           ,
           no
           alteration
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           once
           perfected
           ,
           they
           can
           neither
           receive
           addition
           or
           substraction
           ,
           diminution
           nor
           enlargement
           ;
           they
           may
           not
           be
           wrested
           ,
           but
           taken
           according
           to
           the
           true
           and
           plain
           meaning
           of
           the
           contrahents
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           they
           may
           they
           not
           be
           changed
           ?
           Why
           may
           not
           a
           Prince
           alter
           them
           ?
        
         
           The
           reasons
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           Before
           they
           are
           made
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           Free
           will
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           once
           perfected
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           necessity
           ;
           that
           the
           Emperour
           of
           the
           world
           cannot
           add
           or
           detract
           any
           thing
           from
           his
           contract
           without
           his
           consent
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           the
           meanest
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           benefited
           ,
           but
           not
           deceived
           by
           a
           contract
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           defrauded
           of
           that
           which
           is
           agreed
           upon
           in
           the
           contract
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           lawful
           in
           bargaining
           ,
           before
           the
           bargain
           be
           concluded
           ,
           to
           deceive
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           Princes
           might
           revoke
           their
           contracts
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           good
           dealing
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           ridiculous
           ;
           no
           trust
           to
           their
           words
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           dishonest
           ;
           no
           benefit
           would
           be
           gotten
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           illiberal
           and
           unbeseeming
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Princes
           actions
           must
           be
           free
           from
           scandal
           ,
           far
           from
           deceipt
           ,
           and
           not
           subject
           unto
           malice
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           Princes
           are
           reasonable
           creatures
           ,
           and
           must
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           reason
           ,
           lest
           they
           be
           reputed
           as
           B.
           Celestine
           was
           ,
           not
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           beast
           ,
           because
           he
           revoked
           in
           the
           evening
           the
           grants
           which
           he
           made
           in
           the
           morning
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Other
           men
           may
           attend
           to
           profit
           ,
           but
           Princes
           must
           look
           to
           honour
           ,
           and
           have
           an
           especial
           regard
           thereof
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           be
           more
           dishonourable
           then
           to
           break
           their
           word
           ,
           to
           falsifie
           their
           faith
           ,
           to
           violate
           their
           contract
           ,
           especially
           if
           their
           word
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           contract
           be
           fortified
           and
           strengthned
           with
           a
           solemn
           oath
           ,
           with
           an
           oath
           that
           being
           added
           to
           a
           contract
           ,
           hath
           these
           vertues
           ,
           these
           qualities
           ,
           these
           operations
           .
        
         
           It
           maketh
           their
           contracts
           lawful
           ,
           and
           of
           full
           strength
           and
           force
           ,
           which
           without
           an
           oath
           are
           not
           of
           weight
           before
           God
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           For
           a
           young
           man
           under
           yeers
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           minority
           cannot
           contract
           without
           authority
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           counsel
           of
           his
           Guardian
           ,
           shall
           be
           bound
           to
           stand
           to
           his
           contract
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           sworn
           to
           observe
           and
           keep
           the
           same
           ,
           his
           oath
           strengthneth
           his
           contract
           ,
           and
           depriveth
           him
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           restitution
           to
           his
           former
           and
           pristine
           estate
           ,
           it
           maketh
           the
           person
           infamous
           which
           breaketh
           such
           a
           contract
           ,
           it
           debarreth
           him
           of
           any
           action
           against
           the
           other
           contrahent
           ,
           it
           enforceth
           him
           to
           restore
           that
           he
           hath
           received
           ,
           it
           disableth
           him
           to
           take
           the
           forfeiture
           that
           is
           made
           unto
           him
           ,
           it
           freeth
           the
           observer
           of
           the
           Contract
           from
           any
           penalty
           whereinto
           he
           is
           fallen
           ,
           it
           benefiteth
           the
           absent
           as
           the
           present
           ,
           it
           forfeiteth
           the
           contract
           whether
           it
           be
           interposed
           ,
           either
           before
           or
           after
           the
           contract
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           instant
           of
           the
           making
           of
           her
           ,
           or
           at
           any
           other
           time
           ,
           it
           urgeth
           and
           bindeth
           the
           contrahents
           to
           a
           strict
           and
           due
           observance
           ,
           unless
           it
           may
           endanger
           
           their
           souls
           health
           ,
           and
           keep
           and
           observe
           their
           contracts
           ;
           Briefly
           ,
           it
           hath
           many
           other
           operations
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           more
           fitly
           mentioned
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           availeth
           it
           to
           have
           said
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           all
           may
           be
           refelled
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ;
           The
           King
           of
           Spain
           was
           not
           well
           informed
           when
           he
           made
           this
           contract
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           this
           oath
           ,
           he
           prejudiced
           himself
           greatly
           in
           yeilding
           thereunto
           ,
           
           and
           he
           weakned
           his
           authority
           too
           much
           in
           submitting
           himself
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           the
           Laws
           :
           and
           all
           these
           being
           proved
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           these
           three
           inconveniences
           falling
           out
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           contract
           ,
           or
           of
           this
           oath
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           are
           all
           or
           any
           of
           these
           three
           inconveniences
           proved
           ?
           How
           can
           it
           be
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           well
           informed
           when
           he
           yeilded
           to
           this
           contract
           ?
           Could
           he
           be
           ignorant
           of
           that
           which
           all
           the
           world
           knew
           ,
           which
           his
           Predecessors
           did
           before
           him
           ,
           which
           strangers
           unto
           his
           Laws
           and
           Country
           knew
           many
           years
           ago
           ?
           For
           Guicciardine
           (
           who
           wrote
           his
           book
           before
           he
           was
           crowned
           )
           writeth
           in
           the
           sixth
           book
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           That
           the
           Aragonian
           Kings
           have
           no
           absolute
           and
           Kingly
           authority
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           but
           are
           subject
           unto
           the
           subjects
           and
           constitutions
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           which
           derogate
           much
           from
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           of
           a
           King.
           And
           Bodin
           (
           who
           wrote
           not
           many
           years
           )
           being
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           other
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Aragon
           but
           such
           as
           he
           received
           from
           others
           ,
           used
           in
           his
           Book
           the
           same
           words
           of
           the
           Kings
           authority
           ,
           which
           are
           used
           by
           the
           King
           at
           his
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           We
           that
           are
           able
           to
           do
           as
           much
           as
           you
           ,
           make
           you
           our
           Lord
           and
           King
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           you
           shall
           keep
           our
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           will
           not
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           our
           King.
           
        
         
           Laws
           bind
           the
           present
           assoon
           as
           they
           are
           published
           in
           their
           presence
           and
           hearing
           ,
           and
           the
           absent
           shortly
           after
           that
           they
           come
           to
           their
           notice
           and
           knowledge
           ;
           those
           Laws
           therefore
           being
           (
           as
           by
           all
           likelyhood
           it
           seemeth
           )
           made
           and
           established
           at
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Aragonian
           King
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           hidden
           from
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           prejudicial
           to
           his
           Majesty
           and
           Authority
           Royal.
           
        
         
           For
           what
           blemish
           is
           it
           to
           a
           King
           to
           submit
           himself
           unto
           those
           Laws
           which
           his
           Predecessors
           were
           contented
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           observe
           .
           The
           Emperour
           that
           made
           and
           authorized
           almost
           all
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           that
           are
           now
           extant
           ,
           could
           set
           it
           down
           as
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           well
           and
           worthily
           done
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           great
           and
           mighty
           ,
           to
           be
           pleased
           to
           subject
           himself
           to
           his
           own
           Laws
           ;
           it
           delighteth
           a
           good
           Prince
           ,
           it
           liketh
           his
           subjects
           ,
           it
           honoureth
           Kings
           ,
           and
           it
           greatly
           rejoyceth
           their
           Vassals
           .
        
         
           The
           ancient
           Kings
           of
           France
           (
           who
           are
           now
           grown
           the
           most
           absolute
           Kings
           of
           the
           world
           )
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           nothing
           that
           was
           of
           any
           weight
           or
           consequence
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           their
           best
           and
           wisest
           subjects
           .
           The
           Kings
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
             Denmark
          
           ,
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           
           cannot
           make
           war
           against
           their
           enemies
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           marks
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           and
           leave
           of
           the
           States
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           Crommus
           in
           the
           year
           1559.
           withstood
           the
           coronation
           of
           their
           King
           Frederick
           ,
           until
           that
           he
           had
           sworn
           solemnly
           that
           he
           would
           not
           condemn
           any
           Nobleman
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           confiscate
           his
           lands
           or
           goods
           ,
           but
           suffer
           him
           to
           have
           his
           tryal
           by
           the
           Senate
           .
        
         
           That
           all
           Gentlemen
           should
           have
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           over
           their
           
           subjects
           ,
           without
           appeal
           ,
           or
           without
           giving
           the
           King
           any
           part
           or
           portion
           of
           the
           penalties
           or
           forfeitures
           that
           shall
           be
           raised
           and
           levied
           of
           Gentlemens
           subjects
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           should
           not
           give
           any
           office
           whatsoever
           ,
           without
           the
           counsel
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Senate
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           hard
           conditions
           ,
           and
           presumptive
           arguments
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           may
           hardly
           be
           called
           a
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           yet
           Frederick
           yeilded
           to
           these
           conditions
           ,
           and
           his
           Successors
           have
           ever
           since
           observed
           them
           ;
           he
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           otherwise
           do
           ,
           and
           they
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           convenient
           to
           deny
           that
           which
           he
           had
           granted
           ;
           knowing
           that
           if
           they
           had
           refused
           his
           conditions
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           be
           received
           and
           admitted
           unto
           his
           succession
           ;
           and
           yet
           sithence
           the
           Nobility
           encroached
           herein
           upon
           their
           King
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           for
           his
           Successors
           to
           free
           themselves
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           ,
           from
           that
           bondage
           ,
           and
           scant
           princely
           servitude
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           sworn
           (
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           is
           at
           his
           Coronation
           )
           to
           see
           these
           conditions
           inviolably
           kept
           and
           observed
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           be
           sworn
           ,
           
           I
           hold
           it
           not
           lawful
           for
           him
           to
           break
           his
           oath
           ;
           for
           men
           may
           not
           voluntarily
           commit
           perjury
           for
           any
           temporal
           commodity
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           far
           better
           to
           endure
           temporal
           inconveniences
           and
           discommodities
           ,
           then
           to
           offend
           a
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           and
           endanger
           his
           soul.
           
        
         
           All
           Histories
           new
           and
           old
           are
           full
           of
           the
           like
           indignities
           offered
           unto
           Princes
           by
           their
           subjects
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           the
           rebellious
           people
           have
           had
           any
           good
           fortune
           against
           their
           Soveraigns
           ;
           and
           all
           law
           and
           reason
           permitteth
           such
           Princes
           to
           redeem
           their
           liberty
           by
           any
           means
           possible
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           not
           done
           contrary
           to
           their
           oath
           ,
           or
           done
           within
           a
           convenient
           time
           :
           For
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           
             nullum
             tempus
             occurrit
             Regi
          
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           most
           commonly
           understood
           in
           matters
           of
           lands
           ,
           but
           jurisdiction
           may
           be
           prescribed
           ,
           
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           then
           for
           inferiour
           officers
           to
           prescribe
           their
           superiours
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           negligent
           and
           careless
           of
           their
           jurisdiction
           ;
           and
           when
           an
           inferiour
           hath
           fully
           prescribed
           ,
           he
           hath
           as
           good
           right
           and
           interest
           in
           his
           prescribed
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           any
           prince
           hath
           in
           the
           authority
           which
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           had
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           institution
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           Be
           it
           therefore
           for
           that
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Aragon
           have
           had
           the
           before-named
           priviledge
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           that
           Royal
           Monarchy
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           used
           the
           same
           so
           long
           a
           time
           as
           serveth
           to
           induce
           a
           prescription
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           general
           custome
           hath
           put
           them
           in
           full
           and
           lawful
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           now
           lawful
           for
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Aragon
           descended
           ,
           with
           all
           charges
           and
           burthens
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           to
           revoke
           and
           disanul
           the
           same
           priviledges
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           because
           his
           Predecessors
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           custome
           bindeth
           him
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           greatly
           material
           whether
           his
           oath
           were
           well
           and
           lawfully
           taken
           yea
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           hath
           sworn
           to
           keep
           them
           ,
           he
           cannot
           dispense
           with
           his
           Oath
           ,
           or
           of
           himself
           remit
           the
           conditions
           whereunto
           he
           yeilded
           at
           his
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           For
           they
           that
           swear
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           
           although
           they
           were
           not
           sworn
           thereunto
           ,
           binde
           themselves
           in
           double
           bonds
           to
           do
           the
           same
           :
           the
           first
           of
           honesty
           ,
           th'
           other
           of
           necessity
           .
           As
           if
           a
           merchant
           should
           swear
           not
           to
           falsifie
           any
           merchandizes
           that
           he
           uttereth
           ,
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           observe
           his
           promise
           in
           honesty
           ,
           and
           of
           necessity
           ;
           in
           
           honesty
           ,
           because
           no
           conscionable
           man
           will
           falsifie
           his
           word
           ;
           and
           of
           necessity
           ,
           because
           his
           oath
           made
           that
           necessary
           which
           was
           before
           but
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           so
           forfeited
           and
           strengthned
           the
           former
           bond
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           more
           fitly
           and
           properly
           to
           our
           matter
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           point
           for
           which
           
             Iohn
             de
             la
             Nuca
          
           suffered
           ,
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           suffered
           ,
           part
           of
           Aragon
           revolted
           ,
           and
           many
           (
           as
           well
           good
           as
           bad
           subjects
           of
           the
           Spanish
           King
           )
           were
           slain
           in
           Caragoca
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           the
           just
           grief
           ,
           and
           lawful
           discontentment
           conceived
           for
           the
           new
           course
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           tryal
           that
           Inquisitors
           would
           and
           should
           have
           used
           against
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           ?
           Did
           not
           this
           Inquisition
           breed
           a
           tumult
           in
           Naples
           ,
           and
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           where
           it
           brought
           more
           to
           their
           untimely
           deaths
           ,
           then
           there
           are
           living
           creatures
           in
           all
           Aragon
           ?
           Did
           you
           not
           know
           that
           this
           Inquisition
           was
           first
           invented
           for
           heretiques
           ,
           and
           now
           it
           is
           used
           ,
           or
           rather
           abused
           ,
           against
           all
           sort
           of
           offenders
           ;
           all
           kinds
           of
           offences
           being
           unjustly
           and
           maliciously
           drawn
           to
           the
           notice
           and
           cognisance
           of
           the
           unmerciful
           and
           rigorous
           Inquisitors
           ,
           that
           serve
           the
           Pope
           for
           his
           executioners
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           for
           their
           tormentors
           ?
           Did
           not
           Don
           
             Iohn
             de
             la
             Nuca
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           know
           ,
           that
           Ecclesiastical
           Judges
           are
           not
           to
           deal
           in
           temporal
           causes
           ,
           be
           they
           meerly
           civil
           or
           criminal
           ,
           against
           private
           men
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Prince
           ?
           Did
           not
           all
           the
           people
           know
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           might
           they
           not
           have
           heard
           ,
           that
           Clergy
           men
           cannot
           be
           present
           at
           a
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           much
           less
           give
           such
           a
           sentence
           ?
           And
           briefly
           ,
           Do
           not
           all
           the
           world
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           belongeth
           to
           him
           to
           judge
           who
           examineth
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           heareth
           the
           merits
           ,
           proofs
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           thereof
           ?
           Why
           then
           should
           Inquisitors
           judge
           ,
           and
           others
           examine
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           Law
           prescribeth
           both
           the
           Examiners
           and
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           party
           accused
           desireth
           the
           benefit
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           supreme
           Judge
           is
           bound
           by
           solemn
           oath
           to
           vouchsafe
           and
           yeild
           him
           the
           benefit
           and
           fruition
           of
           his
           desire
           ?
           But
           it
           was
           the
           King's
           pleasure
           that
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           should
           die
           ;
           and
           when
           Temporal
           Magistrates
           would
           not
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Judges
           should
           condemn
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           his
           death
           might
           have
           contented
           and
           satisfied
           him
           ,
           why
           sought
           he
           not
           some
           friend
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           he
           dispatched
           Escovedo
           for
           him
           ?
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           less
           known
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           less
           danger
           to
           the
           State
           ?
           less
           prejudice
           to
           his
           Laws
           ?
           He
           might
           have
           been
           secre●ly
           murthered
           with
           far
           less
           trouble
           then
           openly
           condemned
           ,
           and
           his
           injustice
           in
           poysoning
           him
           should
           have
           been
           known
           but
           to
           the
           murtherers
           ;
           whereas
           his
           iniquity
           in
           condemning
           him
           could
           not
           be
           but
           apparent
           unto
           the
           fight
           and
           view
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           but
           his
           ingratitude
           unto
           
             Antonio
             Peres
          
           for
           the
           pleasure
           done
           him
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           Escovedo
           his
           life
           ,
           made
           others
           unwilling
           and
           fearful
           to
           pleasure
           and
           gratifie
           him
           with
           the
           like
           vilany
           .
        
         
           Alas
           poor
           King
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           finde
           one
           in
           the
           whole
           Realm
           to
           poison
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           of
           late
           is
           waxen
           so
           rich
           and
           plentiful
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           murtherers
           as
           procurers
           ,
           as
           
             Ma●uel
             Aridrada
             ,
             Xpofero
             de
             Moco
             ,
             Rodorigo
          
           Marquess
           
             Stephano
             Ibacco
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Count
           Fuentes
           ,
           as
           many
           executioners
           ,
           as
           Dr
           
             Lopas
             ,
             Ferrara
             ,
             Truoca
             ,
             Williams
             ,
          
           and
           York
           ,
           and
           more
           perswaders
           ,
           as
           
             Stanley
             ,
             Holt
             ,
             Frogmorton
             ,
             Ower
             ,
             Gefford
             ,
             Northington
             ,
             Paget
             ,
             Tipping
             ,
             Garret
             ,
          
           and
           Naddel
           ;
           all
           of
           one
           mind
           ,
           but
           of
           sundry
           Nations
           ;
           of
           one
           desire
           ,
           but
           of
           divers
           conditions
           ;
           of
           one
           conspiracy
           ,
           but
           of
           contrary
           vocations
           ;
           to
           poison
           a
           stranger
           ,
           a
           woman
           ,
           a
           
           Virgin
           ,
           a
           Princess
           ;
           one
           person
           having
           in
           one
           body
           four
           sundry
           qualities
           worthy
           of
           justice
           ,
           of
           pity
           ,
           favour
           ,
           and
           honour
           :
           for
           who
           doth
           not
           justice
           to
           a
           stranger
           ,
           as
           God's
           word
           commandeth
           ,
           pitieth
           not
           a
           woman
           ,
           as
           man's
           Law
           willeth
           ,
           favoureth
           not
           a
           virgin
           ,
           as
           humanity
           requireth
           ,
           honoureth
           not
           a
           Princess
           ,
           as
           God's
           word
           ,
           man's
           law
           ,
           and
           humanity
           prescribe
           ?
        
         
           This
           only
           action
           of
           barbarous
           inhumanity
           requireth
           a
           whole
           and
           large
           volumn
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           strive
           to
           be
           short
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           call
           to
           mind
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           already
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           matter
           enough
           to
           enlarge
           and
           aggravate
           this
           inhumanity
           ;
           and
           therefore
           briefly
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           objections
           .
        
         
           An
           oath
           promissory
           not
           being
           grounded
           upon
           a
           just
           and
           good
           cause
           ,
           bindeth
           not
           a
           man
           to
           any
           performance
           ;
           but
           can
           there
           be
           a
           better
           consideration
           then
           the
           gift
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ?
           Or
           a
           greater
           forfeiture
           then
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           Crown
           and
           Royal
           Diadem
           ?
           The
           gift
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           [
           
             We
             make
             you
             our
             King
          
           ]
           and
           the
           forfeiture
           is
           expressed
           in
           these
           words
           [
           
             You
             shall
             not
             be
             our
             King
             unless
             you
             keep
             our
             Laws
          
           ]
           The
           condition
           is
           usual
           and
           ordinary
           ,
           for
           the
           Emperour
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           is
           chosen
           ,
           taketh
           the
           like
           oath
           ,
           when
           he
           sweareth
           to
           conserve
           and
           maintain
           the
           liberties
           ,
           jurisdictions
           ,
           rights
           ,
           honours
           ,
           dignities
           and
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Electors
           of
           the
           sacred
           Empire
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           Temporal
           ;
           and
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           seven
           Electors
           in
           recompence
           of
           their
           good
           will
           and
           curtesie
           shewed
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           received
           this
           bounty
           of
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           favour
           which
           they
           shewed
           unto
           their
           King
           ,
           in
           making
           choice
           of
           him
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           received
           the
           like
           benefit
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           good
           occasion
           to
           be
           no
           less
           grieved
           if
           he
           chance
           to
           break
           this
           oath
           ,
           then
           the
           Nobility
           of
           England
           should
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           sorry
           ,
           if
           after
           a
           number
           of
           good
           and
           gracious
           Princes
           ,
           who
           have
           alwaies
           duly
           kept
           and
           observed
           the
           ancient
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           of
           our
           Realm
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           trial
           and
           arraignment
           of
           Noblemen
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           should
           plague
           them
           with
           such
           a
           Prince
           as
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           tryed
           and
           arraigned
           according
           to
           the
           old
           and
           laudable
           custome
           of
           this
           noble
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           an
           honourable
           Jury
           of
           twelve
           Peers
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           beggarly
           crew
           of
           so
           many
           base
           companions
           .
        
         
           The
           promise
           then
           is
           good
           and
           better
           for
           the
           oath
           ,
           but
           the
           oath
           may
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           a
           dispensation
           will
           salve
           the
           sore
           of
           the
           breach
           .
           He
           that
           offendeth
           in
           hope
           of
           a
           pardon
           ,
           is
           not
           thought
           worthy
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           be
           a
           greater
           commendation
           in
           a
           Prince
           to
           be
           prone
           to
           shew
           mercy
           ,
           ready
           to
           forgive
           ,
           and
           willing
           to
           pardon
           offences
           committed
           against
           himself
           or
           his
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           scant
           tolerable
           to
           forgive
           notorious
           sins
           and
           trespasses
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           find
           that
           Princes
           may
           dispence
           with
           Bastardy
           ,
           restore
           infamous
           persons
           to
           their
           good
           name
           and
           fame
           ,
           make
           their
           own
           children
           legitimate
           ,
           not
           as
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           as
           their
           Princes
           ;
           not
           as
           their
           children
           ,
           but
           as
           their
           subjects
           ;
           free
           and
           emancipate
           bondmen
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           pardon
           and
           forgive
           all
           crimes
           committed
           against
           their
           Temporal
           Laws
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Cannons
           (
           of
           which
           the
           Spanish
           King
           will
           seem
           to
           have
           more
           regard
           then
           any
           other
           Prince
           of
           that
           Religion
           )
           permit
           not
           his
           Catholique
           Majesty
           to
           dispense
           with
           an
           oath
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           priviledge
           and
           prerogative
           which
           the
           Pope
           hath
           reserved
           to
           the
           fulness
           and
           plenitude
           of
           his
           
           own
           part
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           take
           it
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           that
           his
           white
           son
           should
           challenge
           or
           assume
           unto
           himself
           any
           such
           authority
           ;
           and
           he
           as
           a
           dutiful
           and
           loving
           childe
           ,
           will
           be
           loth
           to
           offend
           so
           good
           and
           loving
           a
           father
           .
           But
           the
           father
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           long
           and
           loyal
           obedience
           ,
           will
           absolve
           him
           of
           his
           oath
           .
           If
           his
           Fatherly
           love
           should
           make
           him
           forget
           himself
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           dispense
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           not
           with
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           crimes
           ;
           the
           son
           and
           the
           father
           should
           without
           all
           doubt
           highly
           offend
           their
           heavenly
           father
           ,
           and
           voluntarily
           break
           the
           sacred
           constitutions
           of
           their
           reverend
           predecessors
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Pope
           cannot
           dispence
           with
           wilful
           murther
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           the
           violent
           death
           of
           Escovedo
           ;
           nor
           with
           any
           thing
           done
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           contract
           should
           be
           ;
           nor
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           oath
           is
           ,
           without
           calling
           and
           citing
           all
           the
           parties
           that
           should
           be
           interssed
           and
           damnified
           by
           the
           violation
           and
           breach
           of
           this
           oath
           .
        
         
           But
           grant
           that
           the
           Pope
           will
           dispense
           with
           this
           Oath
           ,
           what
           would
           or
           could
           all
           avail
           ,
           when
           the
           contract
           should
           still
           remain
           in
           full
           strength
           and
           vertue
           ,
           and
           the
           Aragonian
           Nobility
           might
           notwithstanding
           this
           dispensation
           urge
           their
           King
           to
           the
           performance
           thereof
           ?
           Truly
           this
           absolution
           should
           benefit
           him
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           it
           should
           avail
           a
           creditor
           to
           sue
           his
           debtor
           for
           one
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           unto
           whom
           he
           owed
           so
           much
           upon
           account
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           creditor
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           with
           long
           suit
           and
           great
           charge
           recovered
           his
           debt
           ,
           is
           presently
           to
           restore
           the
           same
           back
           again
           upon
           his
           accompt
           :
           So
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           with
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           with
           some
           expences
           ,
           made
           himself
           beholding
           to
           the
           Pope
           for
           his
           dispensation
           ,
           must
           notwithstanding
           the
           benefit
           thereof
           perform
           the
           conditions
           that
           was
           of
           sufficient
           strength
           without
           the
           oath
           ,
           and
           was
           confirm'd
           with
           an
           oath
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           should
           be
           the
           great
           burthen
           unto
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           violate
           his
           contract
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           may
           the
           Aragonian
           Noblemen
           enforce
           him
           to
           perform
           and
           keep
           his
           contract
           ?
           By
           forfeiting
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           his
           rents
           ,
           and
           by
           putting
           the
           Laws
           whereunto
           he
           was
           sworn
           into
           execution
           .
           But
           he
           is
           too
           mighty
           ,
           
           and
           they
           too
           weak
           to
           compel
           him
           thereunto
           by
           main
           force
           .
           What
           remedy
           shall
           you
           then
           find
           against
           him
           ?
           The
           course
           is
           ordinary
           ;
           
           For
           every
           Bishop
           hath
           power
           to
           compel
           any
           man
           that
           is
           sworn
           ,
           to
           keep
           and
           observe
           his
           oath
           ,
           which
           hath
           alwaies
           
             paratum
             executionem
          
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           trial
           of
           a
           contract
           confirmed
           with
           an
           oath
           depending
           before
           a
           Temporal
           Magistrate
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Judge
           ,
           may
           be
           reason
           of
           that
           oath
           avocate
           the
           same
           cause
           unto
           his
           hearing
           and
           determination
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           many
           Doctors
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           and
           especially
           Baldus
           ,
           that
           an
           oath
           hath
           the
           vertue
           and
           operation
           to
           draw
           a
           matter
           from
           one
           Court
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Prelate
           in
           Spain
           dareth
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           call
           his
           King
           into
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           Court
           ?
           If
           the
           Prelate
           will
           not
           presume
           to
           stand
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           ordinary
           way
           .
           A
           subject
           of
           the
           Emperour
           may
           without
           going
           to
           any
           other
           Judge
           ,
           convent
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           maintain
           his
           bargain
           or
           contract
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Emperour
           may
           be
           immediately
           convented
           by
           his
           own
           subjects
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           reason
           may
           the
           Spanish
           
           King
           be
           called
           in
           this
           case
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           contempt
           of
           his
           oath
           ,
           as
           well
           because
           he
           is
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           by
           many
           degrees
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           the
           peers
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           are
           of
           better
           consideration
           ,
           and
           more
           regard
           then
           any
           private
           subject
           .
        
         
           I
           finde
           that
           the
           Laws
           and
           common
           consent
           of
           all
           Doctors
           ,
           allow
           subjects
           ,
           when
           their
           princes
           will
           not
           do
           them
           right
           and
           justice
           ,
           there
           principal
           remedies
           against
           such
           Princes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           That
           subjects
           may
           compel
           their
           Prince
           by
           his
           Superiour
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           a
           Superiour
           to
           whom
           he
           oweth
           homage
           and
           duty
           ,
           to
           try
           the
           equity
           of
           his
           cause
           before
           that
           Superiour
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           ,
           That
           a
           Subject
           may
           convent
           his
           adversary
           before
           the
           common
           Ordinary
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           if
           his
           Lord
           and
           Prince
           chance
           to
           be
           negligent
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           That
           the
           Prince
           denying
           to
           do
           justice
           to
           his
           subjects
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           be
           deprived
           of
           his
           power
           and
           royal
           authority
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           and
           second
           perhaps
           will
           not
           seem
           fit
           to
           be
           practised
           against
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ;
           for
           that
           although
           he
           be
           a
           subject
           unto
           the
           Pope
           for
           many
           of
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           hardly
           acknowledge
           that
           subjection
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           more
           proper
           ,
           and
           therein
           the
           question
           may
           be
           ,
           whether
           subjects
           can
           lawfully
           expel
           their
           Prince
           out
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           from
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           oppress
           them
           too
           much
           ?
           Some
           men
           hold
           hardly
           for
           the
           affirmative
           ;
           and
           St.
           Thomas
           holdeth
           an
           opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           lawfully
           kill
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           were
           a
           work
           somwhat
           meritorious
           ;
           And
           this
           opinion
           is
           condemned
           by
           others
           ;
           and
           the
           Councel
           of
           Constance
           determined
           the
           contrary
           against
           Saint
           Thomas
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           subjects
           need
           not
           obey
           such
           a
           prince
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           contrariety
           I
           think
           (
           
             salvo
             meliori
             judicio
          
           )
           that
           the
           best
           course
           is
           ,
           to
           admonish
           such
           a
           prince
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           him
           to
           reform
           ,
           and
           reform
           all
           that
           is
           amiss
           .
           But
           who
           shall
           admonish
           him
           ?
           His
           best
           subjects
           ,
           and
           other
           princes
           ;
           and
           if
           after
           such
           admonition
           he
           shall
           still
           remain
           incorrigible
           ,
           then
           may
           his
           actions
           ,
           his
           cruelties
           ,
           his
           tyrannies
           be
           made
           known
           unto
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           after
           this
           Declaration
           duly
           justified
           ,
           and
           truly
           certified
           to
           all
           Christian
           princes
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           lawful
           to
           implore
           ,
           and
           employ
           their
           help
           and
           assistance
           for
           the
           speedy
           suppressing
           such
           a
           manifest
           and
           incorrigible
           oppressor
           and
           tyrant
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Emperour
           is
           too
           weak
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           will
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           joyn
           against
           the
           Spanish
           King.
           
        
         
           The
           Emperour
           will
           be
           strong
           enough
           ,
           if
           other
           princes
           may
           be
           entreated
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           this
           honourable
           action
           ;
           and
           the
           means
           to
           perswade
           him
           ,
           and
           entreat
           them
           ,
           hath
           been
           declared
           already
           .
        
         
           It
           resteth
           therefore
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           pope
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           action
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           doubted
           that
           the
           pope
           will
           be
           hardly
           induced
           to
           displease
           and
           offend
           so
           mighty
           a
           prince
           ,
           and
           so
           faithful
           a
           friend
           as
           the
           Spaniard
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           heard
           that
           Leo
           the
           tenth
           ,
           and
           Clement
           the
           seventh
           crossed
           his
           father
           ,
           who
           was
           alwaies
           mightier
           then
           he
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           to
           grow
           to
           strength
           ,
           they
           sought
           means
           to
           weaken
           him
           ,
           by
           joyning
           in
           league
           against
           him
           with
           divers
           French
           Kings
           :
           But
           to
           leave
           his
           late
           predecessor
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           himself
           ;
           Was
           there
           not
           a
           pope
           who
           in
           the
           
           flower
           of
           the
           Spanish
           King's
           youth
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           not
           one
           foot
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           now
           ,
           did
           openly
           oppose
           himself
           against
           him
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           imprison
           his
           Ambassador
           
             Garcilase
             de
             la
             Vega
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           sent
           unto
           him
           about
           matters
           of
           great
           weight
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           benefit
           to
           all
           Christendom
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           cast
           
             Iohn
             Antonio
          
           his
           postmaster
           at
           Rome
           into
           prison
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           command
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           more
           any
           such
           officer
           in
           Rome
           ,
           which
           had
           continued
           there
           for
           a
           number
           of
           years
           together
           ?
           How
           many
           times
           did
           he
           stay
           his
           Ambassadour
           sent
           out
           of
           Spain
           to
           other
           princes
           ,
           took
           away
           their
           packets
           ,
           opened
           their
           letters
           ,
           and
           read
           them
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           oftentimes
           ,
           when
           he
           meant
           to
           deceive
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           send
           him
           Ambassadours
           ,
           to
           entertain
           him
           with
           vain
           hopes
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           half
           way
           towards
           Spain
           ,
           revoke
           them
           ,
           and
           command
           them
           to
           go
           with
           the
           said
           Letters
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           conditions
           ,
           unto
           other
           princes
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           in
           the
           Decree
           against
           
             Asconio
             Caciaco
          
           ,
           declare
           his
           Catholique
           Majesty
           to
           be
           an
           open
           and
           professed
           enemy
           unto
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ?
           What
           could
           he
           do
           more
           then
           all
           this
           unto
           the
           Turk
           ,
           the
           common
           enemy
           of
           Christendom
           ?
           What
           have
           the
           later
           popes
           done
           more
           then
           all
           this
           against
           the
           late
           French
           King
           William
           ,
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           sake
           they
           made
           their
           professed
           enemy
           ?
           And
           why
           may
           not
           this
           pope
           be
           induced
           with
           the
           report
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           to
           as
           much
           as
           all
           this
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           now
           that
           he
           declineth
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           going
           to
           the
           grave
           ;
           or
           against
           his
           son
           that
           shall
           be
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           of
           more
           terror
           unto
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           then
           his
           grandfather
           or
           his
           Father
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           heir
           to
           as
           many
           Kingdoms
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           is
           likely
           to
           succeed
           his
           father
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           very
           young
           and
           youthfull
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           Spaniard
           hateful
           and
           odious
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           I
           may
           not
           end
           without
           adding
           somwhat
           more
           to
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           .
        
         
           The
           seditious
           Author
           inveigheth
           most
           bitterly
           against
           the
           French
           King
           for
           his
           two
           murthers
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           committed
           many
           more
           then
           two
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           add
           to
           these
           murthers
           ,
           the
           unlawful
           execution
           of
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           somtimes
           Vice-roy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           Governour
           of
           Guscabs
           ,
           of
           
             Henry
             Perera
          
           ,
           Captain
           of
           the
           same
           Town
           ,
           of
           
             Emanuel
             Seradas
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Count
           
             de
             Terras
             Vedras
          
           ,
           of
           
             Peter
             Alpeene
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sforza
             Ursino
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           poysoned
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Author
           aggravateth
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           the
           French
           Kings
           murther
           ,
           
           because
           he
           killed
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           person
           ;
           and
           I
           promised
           to
           shew
           you
           that
           the
           Spaniard
           hath
           killed
           many
           more
           then
           one
           ;
           witness
           Fryer
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           because
           he
           stood
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           was
           hanged
           in
           the
           Isles
           of
           Madera
           ;
           witness
           Fryer
           
             Hector
             Pinto
          
           ,
           who
           was
           poysoned
           by
           the
           Souldiers
           of
           Castile
           ;
           witness
           
             Iames
             de
             Moronake
          
           ,
           who
           was
           beaten
           to
           death
           with
           Souldiers
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           brother
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Myra
           ;
           witness
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           either
           thrown
           into
           the
           Seas
           ,
           or
           hanged
           ,
           or
           poysoned
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Author
           burthened
           the
           late
           French
           King
           to
           be
           an
           author
           of
           heretiques
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           utterly
           subvert
           the
           protestants
           in
           his
           Realm
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           cleared
           him
           of
           that
           accusation
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           yet
           forgot
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           more
           against
           the
           protestants
           in
           his
           Realm
           ,
           then
           the
           Spaniard
           did
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           done
           much
           more
           
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           had
           the
           Spaniard
           not
           favoured
           the
           protestants
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           he
           not
           known
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Religion
           ,
           but
           private
           quarrels
           ,
           that
           caused
           a
           division
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           this
           division
           was
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           shall
           hear
           ,
           maintained
           and
           nourished
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           the
           troubles
           began
           first
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           princes
           of
           Vendosme
           and
           Conde
           being
           displeased
           with
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           drew
           into
           their
           faction
           and
           side
           ,
           the
           Houses
           of
           Montmorency
           and
           Chastilian
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           the
           better
           able
           ,
           with
           their
           help
           ,
           to
           prevent
           and
           withstand
           the
           encrease
           and
           advancement
           of
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           Uncle
           ,
           who
           had
           usurped
           and
           gotten
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           all
           the
           authority
           ,
           credit
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           during
           the
           minority
           of
           Francis
           the
           second
           their
           Nephew
           ;
           afterwards
           the
           same
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           and
           the
           Constable
           fall
           into
           variance
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           the
           first
           was
           jealour
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           being
           in
           great
           favour
           and
           credit
           with
           Henry
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           Four
           principal
           causes
           encreased
           and
           nourished
           the
           contention
           between
           these
           two
           princes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           was
           the
           office
           of
           great
           Master
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           gave
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           the
           Duke
           of
           Montmorency
           Constable
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           was
           great
           Master
           before
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           promise
           of
           the
           King
           that
           the
           office
           should
           have
           been
           reserved
           for
           his
           son
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           occasion
           of
           their
           discontentment
           was
           ,
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Dampmartin
           ,
           which
           both
           of
           them
           had
           bought
           of
           sundry
           persons
           ,
           pretending
           right
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           had
           sued
           for
           the
           same
           a
           long
           time
           in
           Law
           ,
           the
           Constable
           obtained
           the
           suit
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           cause
           of
           their
           discontentment
           was
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           of
           them
           seeking
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           discredit
           and
           disgrace
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Constable
           procured
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           to
           be
           sent
           into
           Italy
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           in
           his
           absence
           possess
           the
           King
           wholly
           and
           alone
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           do
           any
           thing
           worth
           his
           labour
           ,
           or
           worthy
           of
           commendation
           ;
           because
           the
           Constable
           either
           fore-slowed
           or
           hindred
           his
           business
           :
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           being
           returned
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           the
           Constable
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           at
           St
           Laurence
           ,
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           the
           indignities
           offered
           whilst
           he
           was
           in
           Italy
           ,
           procured
           that
           the
           Constable
           was
           held
           a
           long
           time
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           used
           all
           the
           policies
           that
           he
           could
           devise
           ,
           to
           delay
           and
           defer
           his
           deliverance
           ,
           the
           which
           delays
           occasioned
           his
           Nephews
           of
           Chastilian
           to
           crave
           aid
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           late
           King
           of
           Navarra
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           his
           brother
           ,
           who
           had
           married
           his
           Neece
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           cause
           of
           their
           strife
           and
           difference
           was
           ,
           the
           competency
           between
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Iamvile
           ,
           for
           the
           office
           and
           charge
           of
           Colonel
           of
           the
           light
           Horsemen
           of
           France
           .
           This
           debate
           and
           emulation
           being
           begun
           ,
           and
           having
           continued
           a
           long
           time
           debate
           and
           emulation
           being
           begun
           ,
           and
           having
           continued
           a
           long
           time
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           it
           hapned
           that
           the
           first
           Author
           thereof
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           prevailed
           too
           much
           in
           the
           French
           Court
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Lords
           of
           Chastilian
           perceiving
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           sorrow
           and
           discontentment
           ,
           left
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           in
           returning
           from
           thence
           (
           were
           it
           in
           earnest
           or
           in
           policy
           )
           began
           to
           favour
           the
           Lutherans
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           began
           to
           preach
           in
           cellars
           ,
           and
           in
           houses
           secretly
           ,
           and
           became
           their
           
           friends
           ,
           more
           to
           defend
           themselves
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           then
           to
           seek
           and
           procure
           any
           alteration
           or
           change
           of
           Religion
           ,
           until
           that
           the
           King
           himself
           at
           the
           instigation
           and
           instance
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Iamvile
           ,
           took
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Andeles
          
           at
           Cressy
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           prisoner
           to
           Molin
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           the
           Videan
           of
           Chatres
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           These
           imprisonments
           and
           years
           of
           further
           mischiefs
           ,
           caused
           the
           friends
           and
           followers
           of
           the
           Constables
           ,
           to
           prepare
           with
           great
           silence
           and
           secrecy
           ,
           a
           mighty
           Army
           in
           Germany
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           purposed
           to
           make
           an
           horrible
           execution
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           under
           a
           colour
           to
           free
           the
           King
           from
           that
           bondage
           ,
           wherein
           the
           late
           Dukes
           of
           Guise
           and
           Aumale
           held
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           followed
           the
           great
           execution
           of
           Amboise
           ,
           the
           rigorous
           commandment
           that
           was
           given
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Navarra
           ,
           and
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           at
           the
           assembly
           of
           States
           held
           at
           Orleans
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           accidents
           ,
           which
           had
           continued
           with
           far
           greater
           cruelty
           ,
           then
           was
           used
           against
           the
           Houses
           of
           the
           Constable
           ,
           and
           of
           Chastilian
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           sudden
           death
           of
           the
           young
           King
           prevented
           the
           bloody
           intentions
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           .
        
         
           The
           unexpected
           death
           of
           the
           young
           King
           ,
           perplexed
           and
           dejected
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           much
           ,
           and
           surely
           they
           had
           been
           reduced
           unto
           extream
           desperation
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Spanish
           King
           revived
           their
           hope
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           great
           comfort
           ;
           who
           until
           he
           saw
           them
           in
           great
           extremity
           ,
           stood
           in
           doubt
           which
           part
           to
           favour
           most
           ;
           and
           kindled
           the
           fire
           of
           dissention
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           might
           at
           the
           length
           burn
           and
           consume
           France
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           it
           did
           of
           late
           years
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           Spanish
           King
           that
           (
           when
           the
           King
           of
           Navarra
           was
           made
           Governour
           of
           Charls
           the
           ninth
           ,
           and
           the
           Constable
           restored
           to
           his
           ancient
           Honour
           and
           Dignity
           )
           supported
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           such
           counsel
           ,
           that
           he
           both
           won
           the
           King
           of
           Navarra
           ,
           and
           the
           Constable
           to
           favour
           him
           and
           his
           enterprises
           ,
           against
           their
           own
           Brothers
           and
           Nephews
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           young
           King
           and
           his
           Mother
           at
           Fountain-bleau
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           to
           Melind
           .
        
         
           The
           Queen-mother
           grieved
           with
           this
           captivity
           of
           the
           King
           and
           her self
           ,
           was
           sain
           to
           entreat
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           of
           Chastilian
           ,
           to
           help
           to
           set
           him
           and
           her
           at
           liberty
           :
           And
           then
           the
           said
           Prince
           and
           Lords
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           of
           themselves
           so
           mighty
           enemies
           as
           the
           Guisards
           were
           ,
           especially
           being
           aided
           with
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           Royal
           ,
           became
           protestants
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           declaring
           themselves
           Protectors
           and
           Heads
           of
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           craved
           their
           assistance
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           seized
           upon
           many
           Cities
           of
           France
           ,
           not
           making
           any
           mention
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           but
           pretending
           to
           free
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Mother
           from
           that
           captivity
           wherein
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           held
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           was
           slain
           at
           Orleans
           by
           Poltrot
           ,
           practised
           with
           the
           Cardinal
           his
           Brother
           to
           entertain
           and
           maintain
           the
           divisions
           in
           France
           ,
           not
           to
           subvert
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           but
           to
           weaken
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Cardinal
           proceeded
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           that
           he
           drew
           the
           Queen-mother
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           the
           Chastilians
           ,
           by
           whom
           she
           was
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           by
           perswading
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Burbone
           ,
           the
           Constable
           ,
           and
           the
           Chastilians
           sought
           her
           utter
           ruine
           and
           subversion
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           leave
           until
           they
           had
           sent
           her
           into
           Italy
           ,
           unto
           her
           friends
           there
           ;
           for
           which
           she
           conceived
           so
           great
           displeasure
           
           and
           indignation
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           she
           caused
           the
           one
           brother
           to
           be
           killed
           at
           the
           Battel
           of
           Iarvack
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Paris
           ;
           it
           is
           thought
           that
           if
           the
           Montmorencies
           had
           been
           there
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           they
           had
           drunk
           of
           the
           same
           cup.
           
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           the
           troubles
           of
           France
           grew
           not
           for
           Religion
           ,
           but
           for
           competency
           and
           emulation
           that
           was
           betwixt
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           and
           the
           Chastilians
           and
           Montmorency
           ,
           then
           those
           competencies
           were
           nourished
           by
           the
           Spaniard
           for
           his
           benefit
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           subvert
           the
           protestants
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           might
           and
           would
           easily
           have
           reduced
           all
           his
           subjects
           to
           one
           Religion
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Spaniard
           hindred
           his
           course
           ;
           for
           even
           towards
           his
           latter
           days
           ,
           perceiving
           that
           wars
           were
           not
           the
           right
           and
           ready
           means
           to
           subvert
           the
           protestants
           ,
           he
           took
           another
           way
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           forbid
           them
           to
           resort
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           to
           enjoy
           any
           Offices
           ,
           Dignities
           ,
           Governments
           or
           Benefices
           ,
           whereby
           he
           m●de
           the
           old
           Hugonots
           cold
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           their
           children
           to
           become
           Catholiques
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           admitted
           as
           well
           as
           others
           unto
           Honours
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           few
           or
           none
           that
           were
           not
           protestants
           before
           ;
           fell
           to
           the
           open
           profession
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           which
           course
           if
           it
           were
           taken
           with
           both
           kind
           of
           Recusants
           in
           England
           ,
           would
           sooner
           call
           them
           home
           ,
           then
           other
           courses
           that
           are
           taken
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           The
           same
           Author
           thought
           the
           French
           King
           worthy
           of
           deprivation
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           in
           his
           opinion
           disloyal
           ,
           and
           not
           trusty
           unto
           his
           old
           and
           ancient
           friends
           ,
           and
           favoured
           not
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           so
           much
           as
           they
           deserved
           ;
           the
           which
           crime
           may
           very
           well
           be
           returned
           upon
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ;
           who
           when
           he
           might
           have
           pleased
           one
           of
           his
           best
           friends
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           mightiest
           Kinsmen
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           refused
           to
           pleasure
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ;
           when
           the
           pleasure
           done
           unto
           them
           ,
           should
           greatly
           have
           benefitted
           all
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           For
           when
           as
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           thirteenth
           ,
           purposing
           with
           the
           aid
           and
           assistance
           of
           certain
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           to
           have
           undertaken
           a
           sudden
           enterprise
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           to
           the
           benefit
           and
           augmentation
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           prayed
           the
           Spaniard
           to
           have
           some
           help
           and
           succour
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           refused
           to
           send
           him
           any
           manner
           of
           help
           ,
           but
           also
           would
           not
           lend
           him
           any
           of
           his
           Gallies
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           offered
           to
           have
           entertained
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           that
           enterprize
           at
           his
           own
           charges
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           unkindness
           was
           nothing
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           discurtesie
           and
           disloyalty
           which
           he
           shewed
           unto
           Don
           Sebastian
           late
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           the
           which
           unnatural
           and
           unkinde
           practise
           all
           Christendom
           hath
           occasion
           to
           lament
           ;
           for
           when
           as
           Sebastian
           intending
           to
           aid
           
             Muly
             Mahomet
          
           King
           of
           Fez
           and
           Morocco
           ,
           against
           
             Muly
             Malucco
          
           his
           brother
           ,
           who
           had
           driven
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           intention
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           profitable
           composition
           which
           Sebastian
           had
           made
           with
           the
           said
           Mahomet
           ,
           had
           greatly
           advanced
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           required
           the
           Spaniard
           (
           his
           Uncle
           to
           give
           him
           help
           towards
           this
           honourable
           action
           ;
           he
           promised
           to
           furnish
           him
           with
           fifty
           Gallies
           well
           appointed
           ,
           and
           with
           four
           thousand
           fighting
           Souldiers
           :
           The
           which
           when
           Malucco
           heard
           ,
           he
           offered
           him
           presently
           certain
           Maritime
           Cities
           if
           he
           would
           not
           assist
           his
           Nephew
           ;
           the
           which
           condition
           the
           covetous
           Spaniard
           accepted
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           forsake
           his
           own
           Kinsman
           ,
           and
           a
           Christian
           King
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           League
           with
           a
           barbarous
           Infidel
           :
           But
           he
           was
           rewarded
           accordingly
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           
           sent
           Vernegas
           his
           Ambassadour
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           City
           Zaracha
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Towns
           that
           were
           promised
           unto
           him
           :
           The
           Barbarians
           mocking
           him
           for
           his
           covetousness
           and
           disloyalty
           ,
           made
           his
           Ambassador
           to
           dislodge
           with
           cannon
           shot
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           forsook
           his
           Nephew
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           of
           purpose
           ;
           knowing
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           Don
           Sebastian
           would
           adventure
           himself
           in
           that
           enterprize
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           not
           help
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           so
           losing
           his
           life
           in
           defence
           of
           so
           honourable
           a
           quarrel
           ,
           leave
           him
           a
           great
           possibility
           to
           attain
           unto
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           which
           fell
           out
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           according
           to
           his
           expectation
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           same
           Author
           concludeth
           the
           French
           King
           to
           deserve
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           in
           his
           opinion
           a
           Tyrant
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           shall
           hear
           the
           marks
           whereby
           a
           Tyrant
           is
           known
           ,
           and
           then
           judge
           whether
           he
           or
           the
           Spaniard
           may
           best
           be
           called
           and
           reputed
           a
           Tyrant
           .
        
         
           Bartol
           in
           his
           short
           Treatise
           of
           Tyrannie
           ,
           setteth
           ten
           principal
           observations
           to
           know
           and
           discern
           a
           Tyrant
           from
           a
           good
           and
           just
           King
           ,
           which
           he
           took
           out
           of
           Plutarch
           his
           book
           
             de
             Regimine
             Principum
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Such
           Princes
           kill
           the
           mightiest
           men
           in
           their
           country
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           rebel
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           keep
           their
           doings
           hidden
           and
           secret
           from
           wise
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           reprehend
           their
           actions
           ,
           and
           provoke
           the
           common
           people
           to
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           They
           suppress
           Learning
           ,
           and
           the
           Students
           and
           Professors
           thereof
           ,
           left
           they
           should
           wax
           wise
           ,
           and
           dislike
           their
           unlawful
           proceedings
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           They
           suffer
           no
           great
           meetings
           ,
           or
           general
           assemblies
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           lest
           that
           they
           should
           enter
           into
           some
           conspiracy
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           They
           have
           their
           spies
           in
           every
           corner
           and
           place
           ,
           to
           hearken
           and
           observe
           what
           men
           say
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           knowing
           that
           they
           do
           not
           well
           ,
           they
           alwaies
           fear
           to
           be
           ill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           entertain
           those
           spies
           very
           willingly
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           They
           maintain
           their
           Subjects
           in
           Divisions
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           part
           standing
           in
           continual
           fear
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           both
           may
           be
           afraid
           to
           rebel
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           They
           keep
           their
           subjects
           as
           low
           and
           poor
           as
           they
           can
           possible
           ,
           that
           being
           continually
           occupied
           and
           busied
           in
           getting
           their
           livings
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           no
           time
           or
           leisure
           to
           conspire
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           They
           nourish
           wars
           ,
           and
           send
           their
           souldiers
           afar
           off
           from
           home
           ,
           because
           that
           by
           wars
           their
           subjects
           are
           impoverished
           ,
           and
           they
           provided
           of
           sufficient
           souldiers
           to
           defend
           them
           in
           their
           unjust
           quarrels
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           They
           have
           their
           guards
           of
           strangers
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           their
           own
           subjects
           ,
           because
           they
           stand
           in
           great
           fear
           of
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           When
           their
           subjects
           are
           divided
           ,
           they
           favour
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           be
           destroyed
           by
           their
           help
           .
        
         
           These
           be
           the
           properties
           which
           Bartol
           examineth
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           to
           kil
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           spare
           his
           own
           brethren
           ,
           is
           the
           action
           of
           a
           tyrant
           ,
           unless
           the
           murther
           be
           grounded
           upon
           a
           just
           occasion
           ;
           to
           suppress
           wise
           men
           is
           likewise
           tyrannical
           ,
           except
           they
           commit
           some
           offence
           worthy
           of
           
           death
           ;
           to
           hinder
           Learning
           is
           not
           a
           work
           beseeming
           a
           just
           Prince
           ,
           unless
           he
           doth
           forbid
           the
           study
           of
           such
           Sciences
           as
           are
           not
           lawful
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           entertained
           in
           a
           Christian
           Commonwealth
           ;
           to
           permit
           no
           assemblies
           of
           subjects
           ,
           argueth
           tyrannical
           inhumanity
           ,
           if
           their
           assemblies
           tend
           not
           to
           evil
           purposes
           :
           to
           entertain
           spies
           may
           be
           lawful
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           suppressing
           or
           false
           accusation
           ,
           of
           good
           and
           loyal
           subjects
           ;
           to
           nourish
           divisions
           can
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           commendable
           ,
           because
           a
           good
           Prince
           should
           procure
           his
           subjects
           peace
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           and
           tranquility
           ;
           to
           impoverish
           subjects
           is
           simply
           most
           unlawful
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           wealth
           of
           their
           subjects
           is
           the
           riches
           of
           good
           Princes
           ;
           and
           good
           Kings
           will
           rather
           labour
           to
           enrich
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           impoverish
           them
           ;
           to
           comfort
           ,
           then
           to
           afflict
           them
           ;
           to
           succour
           ,
           then
           to
           leave
           them
           succourless
           ;
           to
           procure
           forraign
           wars
           for
           any
           other
           cause
           but
           to
           avoid
           wars
           at
           home
           ,
           is
           a
           manifest
           argument
           of
           a
           notable
           Tyrant
           ;
           and
           especially
           if
           his
           wars
           be
           unjust
           :
           to
           have
           a
           guard
           of
           strangers
           may
           be
           lawful
           ,
           if
           a
           Princes
           subjects
           may
           not
           be
           trusted
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           been
           such
           as
           have
           been
           lately
           subdued
           ,
           if
           prone
           and
           ready
           to
           rebel
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           shewed
           themselves
           mutinous
           and
           disobedient
           unto
           good
           Princes
           :
           lastly
           ,
           to
           destroy
           one
           faction
           by
           another
           ,
           is
           of
           all
           actions
           the
           most
           inhumane
           of
           all
           inhumanity
           ;
           because
           it
           behoveth
           a
           Prince
           to
           preserve
           his
           subjects
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           of
           wars
           ,
           against
           open
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           secret
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           you
           look
           back
           upon
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           you
           shall
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           marks
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Spanish
           King
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           spared
           his
           son
           ,
           his
           brother
           ,
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           his
           nobility
           and
           peers
           ,
           whose
           Country
           hath
           (
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           their
           own
           writers
           )
           no
           great
           store
           of
           learned
           men
           ,
           whose
           natural
           subjects
           are
           employed
           in
           forraign
           services
           ,
           whose
           forraign
           Dominions
           are
           maintained
           by
           domestical
           divisions
           ,
           whose
           guard
           consisteth
           of
           Flemmings
           ,
           although
           his
           Spaniards
           be
           the
           most
           trusty
           and
           loyal
           subjects
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           whose
           spies
           are
           infinite
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           intelligences
           could
           not
           be
           so
           great
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           whose
           subjects
           cannot
           be
           rich
           ,
           because
           he
           fleeceth
           so
           m●ch
           ,
           whose
           wars
           are
           unlawful
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           begun
           without
           just
           occasion
           ,
           continued
           with
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           performed
           with
           barbarous
           cruelty
           ;
           briefly
           ,
           whose
           studies
           ,
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           purposes
           ,
           tend
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           weaken
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           tyrannize
           without
           comptrolment
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           or
           successors
           monarchs
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           without
           resistance
           .
        
         
           Then
           to
           conclude
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           is
           added
           only
           to
           give
           some
           light
           to
           the
           precedent
           matter
           .
           If
           it
           be
           perjury
           to
           break
           an
           oath
           willingly
           ,
           sacriledge
           to
           murther
           ,
           not
           only
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           unjustly
           ,
           hypocrisie
           to
           dissemble
           with
           friends
           cunningly
           ,
           tyrannie
           to
           affl●ct
           subjects
           wrongfully
           ,
           impiety
           to
           betray
           Christians
           unto
           Infidels
           wilfully
           ,
           and
           to
           murther
           ,
           kill
           ,
           and
           massacre
           subjects
           unlawfully
           ,
           I
           may
           more
           justly
           conclude
           then
           the
           French
           seditious
           author
           did
           against
           the
           late
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           Spanish
           monarch
           may
           be
           lawfully
           excommunicated
           and
           deposed
           ,
           because
           all
           these
           crimes
           concur
           in
           him
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           wars
           of
           what
           nature
           soever
           ,
           can
           be
           held
           unjust
           and
           unlawful
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           enterprised
           and
           exercised
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           shall
           continue
           to
           be
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           common
           and
           only
           perturber
           of
           Christian
           peace
           and
           tranquility
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A67131-e200
           
             A.
             Co●ley
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67131-e15280
           
             Carion
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Herodorus
             .
          
           
             De
             Hailon
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Carion
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Herodotus
             ▪
             
          
           
             Titus
             Livius
             .
          
           
             Holinshed
             .
             Polid.
             Virg.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Herodot
             .
          
           
             Don
             Antonius
             .
          
           
             Apology
             .
             R●stbergius
             
          
           
             Dubraevius
             
          
           
             Dinothus
             de
             Bello
             Belgico
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             Justinus
             .
          
           
             Carion
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             
          
           
             The
             same
             Author
             .
             with
             Pol.
             Virg.
             and
             Hector
             Boetius
             .
          
           
             Mores
             gentium
             .
             Munster
             .
          
           
             Fr●●
             Lean.
             Guido
             Donato
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Livi.
             Du
             Hailan
             Carion
             .
          
           
             Terapha
             de
             vitis
             Reg.
             Hispan
             .
          
           
             Polid.
             Vir.
             Holinshed
             .
             Guicardin
             .
             Paradin
             .
             Dinothus
             de
             bello
             Belgico
             .
             Gio.
             Giov.
             Pontavo
             della
             guerra
             di
             Napoli
             .
          
           
             Nicolle
             Giles
             Annales
             .
             de
             Aquitanie
             .
             Du
             Haillan
             Polid.
             Virg.
             Holinshed
             .
             Hect.
             Boetius
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Turk
             is
             grown
             great
             by
             the
             dissention
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             Arrogo
             .
             Pietro
             Mexias
             .
             Illescas
             .
             Du
             Haillan
             Carions
             Cron.
             Guyl
             .
             Atchives
             .
             Di
             Tyro
             nella
             Historia
             della
             guerra
             Hi●rusalemme
             .
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             an
             objection
             ,
             that
             Princes
             aid
             Rebels
             ,
             proving
             that
             in
             times
             past
             they
             did
             the
             like
             
          
           
             Terapha
             Holinshed
             .
             Pol.
             Virg.
             Du
             Haillan
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Flemming
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             rebel
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Anales
             Flandriae
             .
             Marchantius
             .
          
           
             Smillerus
             de
             Repub
             Helvetior
             .
          
           
             Dinothus
             de
             bello
             Belgico
             .
             Responce
             ,
             ala
             Declaration
             de
             D.
             Jehan
             de
             Austrice
             Discourse
             summarie
             de
             Estates
             Generals
             .
             du
             Pags
             Bas.
             
          
           
             Dinothus
             D.
             Chytraeus
             :
          
           
             That
             France
             hath
             rebelled
             against
             their
             Kings
             before
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             Pedro
             Corn
             de
             la
             lyga
             q
             confederation
             Francesa
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             the
             Leaguers
             rebellion
             ,
             their
             proceeding
             &
             policies
             .
          
           
             David
             Chytraeus
             .
             Risembergius
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             the
             head
             of
             the
             League
             ;
             his
             proceedings
             and
             policies
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             his
             imitation
             of
             other
             great
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             a
             Comparison
             betwixt
             him
             and
             them
             ,
          
           
             C.
             Tacitus
             
          
           
             C
             :
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             Plutatch
             .
          
           
             Dion
             .
          
           
             Piero
             Mexias
             .
          
           
             Da
             Haillan
             
          
           
             A
             strange
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             A
             comparison
             betwixt
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             ,
             and
             
               S●jan
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Pipin
            
             ,
             and
             
               Hugh
               Capet
            
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             Holinshed
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             denieth
             the
             Law
             Salique
             .
          
           
             The
             Frenchmens
             first
             Objection
             ,
             and
             the
             answer
             thereunto
             .
             Hottomanus
             de
             jure
             successionis
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Objection
             ,
             with
             the
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Objection
             and
             answer
             .
          
           
             Guido
             Papnis
             quest
             .
             23.
             9.
             
             Hostiensis
             extr●de
             major
             .
             et
             obedientia
             .
             c.
             dilecti
             filii
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             Cent.
             25.
             n.
             20.
             vel
             5.
             
          
           
             Baldus
             in
             tit
             .
             Si
             defendo
             fuerit
             contra
             in
             t
             .
             Dom.
             in
             general●
             n.
             v.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Objection
             and
             Answer
             .
          
           
             John
             Bodin
             .
          
           
             Philip
             de
             Comines
             ,
          
           
             Guicciardine
             G●oviano
             Pontavo
             della
             guerra
             di
             Napoli
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             .
          
           
             Polid.
             Virg.
             Holinshed
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             .
             Froissart
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Objection
             ,
             with
             the
             answer
             .
          
           
             Hottomanus
             .
          
           
             Gul
             ▪
             Benedictus
             ,
             inc
             .
             Raghutius
             in
             verb.
             mortui
             .
             n.
             49.
             
             Terrixubeus
             tract
             .
             2.
             
             Con
             Clus.
             q.
             
          
           
             Terapha
             .
             Holinshed
             .
             Hect.
             Boet.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Poloniae
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             
          
           
             Piero
             Mexias
             vida
             de
             Carlo
             Magno
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             lib.
             15.
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Objection
             with
             the
             Answer
             .
          
           
             John
             de
             Terra
             Rubea
             tract
             .
             2.
             conclus
             .
             9.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Guliel
             .
             Benedictus
             in
             c.
             Ragnat
             .
             in
             verbum
             &
             eodem
             test
             .
             num
             .
             148.
             
             Guido
             Papius
             quest
             .
             279.
             
          
           
             Nich.
             Gyles
             Froissart
             .
          
           
             Froissart
             .
          
           
             Nich.
             Gyle●
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             .
             lib.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vita
             de
             Marc.
             Aurelio
             .
          
           
             Tarapha
             Illescas
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             lib.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             Gyles
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Smillerus
             de
             republica
             Helvetiorum
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             England
             challengeth
             not
             her
             right
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             Polid.
             Virg.
             Holinshed
             .
          
           
             Da
             Haillan
             Phil.
             de
             Comines
             .
             Holinshed
             Polid.
             Virg.
             Hect.
             Boet.
             
          
           
             Vie
             da
             Francois
             Primier
             dece
             nom
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             de
             Comines
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             .
             Polid.
             Virg.
             Holinshed
             .
             Annales
             de
             Aquitain
             .
             T.
             Walsing
             .
             in
             his
             Neustria
             .
          
           
             Hect.
             Boet.
             
          
           
             The
             Causes
             and
             means
             how
             we
             lost
             all
             France
             .
          
           
             Holinshed
             .
             Polid.
             Virg.
             Du
             Haillan
             Ph.
             de
             Comines
             .
          
           
             Paulus
             Aemilius
             .
          
           
             Marco
             Arrogo
             sans
             occino
             nel
             suo
             governo
             .
          
           
             Hect.
             Boet.
             
          
           
             Hottoman
             .
             Joh.
             Tilletius
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             lib.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pedro
             Corneio
             de
             la
             lyga
             y
             Confederation
             Francesca
             ▪
             
          
           
             How
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             his
             Predecessors
             grew
             from
             mean
             Earls
             to
             be
             mighty
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Historia
             Pontifical
             .
             de
             D.
             Illescas
             Spanish
             .
          
           
             Piero
             M●xi
             .
             Vida
             de
             Ludovico
             Sp.
             
          
           
             Nich.
             Giles
             .
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
          
           
             Vida
             de
             Don
             Alonso
             .
          
           
             Du
             Hailan
             .
             Nic
             Gyles
             .
             Froissart
             .
             Munsterus
             .
             Functius
             .
          
           
             Polid.
             Virg.
             Holinshed
             .
          
           
             Terapha
             Guicciard
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Naples
             hath
             been
             fatal
             to
             many
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Nic.
             Gyles
             .
             Du
             Haillan
             Functius
             .
             D.
             Illescas
             
          
           
             Piero
             Mexias
             vida
             de
             Wencelao
             D.
             Illescas
             vida
             de
             urbano
             6.
             
          
           
             Functius
             lib.
             10.
             
             Caxton
             .
             Du
             Haillan
             
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             
          
           
             Paul
             Jovius
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Guicciardine
             .
          
           
             D.
             Illescas
             vida
             de
             Fagenio
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             de
             Comines
             .
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             D.
             Illescas
             vida
             de
             Julio
             2.
             
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             D.
             Illescas
             vida
             de
             Clemente
             7.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Spanish
             King
             came
             by
             Naples
             .
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             lib.
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             9.
             
             Sleidon
             lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Spanish
             King
             came
             by
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Navarra
             .
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
          
           
             Terapha
             de
             Regibus
             Hisp.
             
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             title
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Sleidens
             Commentaries
             .
          
           
             Don
             Antonio
             his
             Apology
             .
          
           
             Froissart
             vol.
             pr.
             c.
             252.
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Froissart
             vol.
             3.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             D.
             Anton.
             his
             Apol.
             
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             King
             's
             right
             to
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             title
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Millan
             .
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             lib.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vie
             de
             F●ancois
             p●
             Guicciardin
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             Title
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Burgundy
             .
             D●
             Com.
             
          
           
             De
             Com.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Spanish
             King
             retaineth
             all
             those
             States
             which
             he
             now
             possesseth
             .
          
           
             Titus
             Liv
             ▪
             Corn.
             Tac.
             Polibius
             .
          
           
             Appianus
             .
             Alexand.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Liviu●
             
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Eumenes
             .
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Theseus
             .
          
           
             Idem
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Romulus
             .
          
           
             Holinshed
             .
             Polid.
             Virg.
             
          
           
             Ti●us
             Liv
             ▪
             
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             lib.
             15.
             
          
           
             Polid.
             Virg.
             Hect.
             Bo●t
             .
             Holinshed
             .
          
           
             Appianus
             .
             Alexand.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Livius
             .
          
           
             Historia
             Pontifical
             .
             de
             D.
             Illescas
             
          
           
             Neustra
             .
             Tho
             de
             Walsingh
             .
          
           
             Justinus
             .
          
           
             Vida
             de
             Paulo
             3.
             de
             D.
             Illescas
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             opinion
             &
             proceeding
             with
             the
             Turk
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             opinion
             &
             proceeding
             with
             the
             French
             King.
             
          
           
             Bodin
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Livius
             .
             lib.
             33.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             Livius
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             Monsieur
             de
             la
             Nove
             en
             le
             ,
             discourse
             politiques
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             
          
           
             Andreas
             Friccius
             de
             Repub.
             
          
           
             Polib
             .
             l
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             opinion
             &
             proceeding
             with
             the
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             opinion
             &
             proceeding
             with
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             Kings
             opinion
             &
             proceeding
             with
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             princes
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             of
             England
             is
             the
             mightiest
             enemy
             that
             the
             Spanish
             King
             hath
             .
          
           
             Da
             Hailan
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Man
             cannot
             prevent
             what
             God
             intendeth
             .
          
           
             Herodotus
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Just.
             lib.
             43.
             
             Tit.
             Livius
             .
          
           
             Herodotus
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Just.
             lib.
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             justification
             of
             the
             Queens
             attempts
             against
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Machiavel
             in
             his
             discourse
             upon
             Tit.
             Livius
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             prince
             to
             receive
             &
             succour
             another
             Prince
             flying
             unto
             them
             for
             refuge
             and
             relief
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             lib.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vida
             de
             H.
             3
             
          
           
             Holinished
             .
             Du
             Hailan
             Polid.
             Virg.
             
          
           
             Holinshed
             .
          
           
             Bible
             ,
             in
             2
             Kings
             .
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Illescas
             vid●
             de
             Alexandro
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Biondo
             lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             Piero
             Mexias
             vide
             Macrino
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Jul.
             Caesar
             lib
             3.
             
          
           
             Terapha
             de
             Regibus
             Hispan
             .
          
           
             Justin.
             lib.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Holi●shed
             .
             Polid.
             Virg.
             
          
           
             T.
             Walsing
             ▪
             in
             his
             Neustria
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             .
          
           
             That
             leagues
             are
             no
             longer
             inviolable
             then
             until
             there
             is
             some
             advantage
             given
             to
             break
             them
             .
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Polid.
             Virg.
             lib.
             19.
             
          
           
             Hect.
             Boet.
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Idem
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Princes
             for
             lawful
             occasions
             may
             ,
             &
             have
             bin
             offended
             with
             their
             confederates
             and
             leave
             them
             .
          
           
             Illeseas
             vida
             de
             Sexto
             4.
             
          
           
             Idem
             vida
             de
             Julio
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             Idem
             vida
             de
             Leon.
             10
             
          
           
             Idem
             ibid.
             Paulus
             Jovius
             .
             l.
             26.
             
          
           
             Idem
             vida
             de
             Clement
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Idem
             de
             Paulo
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Holinshed
             .
             Pol
             :
             Virg.
             Du
             Haillan
             .
          
           
             Dinothus
             de
             bello
             Belgico
             .
          
           
             Czsars
             Commen●
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             That
             the
             intercepting
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             money
             sent
             many
             years
             ago
             into
             Flanders
             gave
             him
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             quarrel
             against
             England
             .
          
           
             Dinothus
             de
             bello
             Belgico
             .
          
           
             Dinothus
             de
             bello
             Belgico
             
          
           
             The
             Sp●●nia●d
             is
             not
             so
             strong
             as
             men
             ●●pose
             him
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             is
             not
             so
             wealthy
             as
             he
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Paul
             Jovius
             
          
           
             Comines
             
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
          
           
             Paul
             Jovius
             
          
           
             Illescas
             .
          
           
             Dinothus
             
          
           
             Paul
             Jovius
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Wals.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
          
           
             Math.
             Paris
             
          
           
             Dinothus
             .
          
           
             M.
             Ant.
             Arrayo
             .
          
           
             David
             Chyt●aeus
             .
          
           
             Munsteri
             Cosmog
             .
          
           
             Vasoeus
             .
          
           
             Vide
             de
             Elutherio
             .
          
           
             Functius
             .
             lib
             1.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             Gyes●
             .
             Polid.
             Virg.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rob.
             Barns
             in
             vita
             Ponti●icum
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             lib.
             10.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             Giles
             .
             Munsterius
             
          
           
             Vide
             de
             Marq.
             de
             Pescara
             
          
           
             Holin
             .
             shed
             .
          
           
             Dionthus
             de
             Bello
             Belgi●o
             Sil●a
             〈◊〉
             aei
             .
          
           
             The
             fi●st
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Spanish
             King
             in
             governing
             the
             Low●
             〈◊〉
             by
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards●
             Error
             in
             not
             gra●ting
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             unto
             his
             Subjects
             in
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             Memories
             de
             France
             Ca●ion
             .
             Sleidanus
             
          
           
             Herodotus
             .
          
           
             Holinshed
             Pol.
             Virgil
             .
             Boetius
             .
          
           
             Annales
             .
             Flandriae
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Spains
             third
             Error
             in
             entring
             into
             League
             with
             the
             Guis●rd●
             .
          
           
             Mar
             ▪
             Antonio
             Arrogo
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             able
             to
             yeeld
             the
             Spaniard
             any
             great
             help
             .
          
           
             De
             Comines
             .
             Guicciardine
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Princes
             of
             Italy
             cannot
             greatly
             respect
             the
             Sp●niards
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             can
             neither
             have
             pr●fit
             nor
             h●nour
             by
             the
             Leaguers
             .
          
           
             Du
             Hatllan
             .
          
           
             Finis
             coronat
             opus
             .
          
           
             Four
             causes
             proving
             the
             Spaniards
             indiscretion
             in
             entring
             into
             League
             with
             the
             ●●isards
             .
          
           
             Fama
             crescit
             eundo
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             in
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Guicciardine
             .
          
           
             A●
             unknown
             Author
             in
             Italian
          
           
             Du
             Hailan
             .
          
           
             Pedro
             Corneiod●
             la
             ligay
             Consideration
             Franc●se●
             .
          
           
             A
             French
             discours●
             written
             by
             an
             unknown
             Author
             ▪
             
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             Carion
             De
             Comines
             .
          
           
             Du
             Haillan
             Carion
             .
          
           
             Objection
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             H●linshed
             Pol.
             Virg●l
             .
          
           
             Gui●ciardine
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Spaniards
             can
             have
             no
             good
             assurance
             of
             the
             Leaguers
             firm
             friendship
             .
          
           
             A
             Book
             written
             in
             Latine
             as
             it
             is
             supposed
             by
             the
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Lyons
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Authors
             accusations
             refuted
             .
          
           
             O●jection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Declaration
             del
             Estate
             de
             France
             en
             temps
             les
             Roys
             Henry
             2
             Francis
             2
             &
             Charles
             9.
             
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             French
             King
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             kill
             the
             Duke
             of
             Guise
             .
          
           
             Caesar
             Comment
             .
          
           
             Tresor
             deTreso●s
             .
          
           
             Declaration
             del
             Estate
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Quosemel
             est
             imbui●
             recens
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Negotiation
             de
             la
             pax
             del
             an
             .
             1575.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Popes
             excommunications
             are
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             nor
             a
             lawful
             cause
             to
             invade
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             means
             to
             grow
             up
             to
             authority
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             wrongs
             losses
             and
             Ind●gnities
             which
             England
             sustained
             by
             Acknowleding
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Temporal
             Princes
             intermedling
             with
             speritual
             matters
             warranted
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             indiscretion
             in
             crediting
             our
             English
             Fugitives
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             Scotish
             Queens
             death
             gave
             the
             Spaniard
             no
             just
             occasion
             to
             invade
             England
             .
          
           
             Six
             Arguments
             in
             the
             b●half
             of
             the
             Scottish
             Q.
             used
             by
             her
             friends
             to
             prov●
             that
             she
             could
             not
             lawfully
             be
             condemned
             by
             our
             Queen
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             to
             the
             first
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             is
             in●erior
             to
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
             Scotland
             owe
             homage
             unto
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             for
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             to
             the
             third
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Quo
             semel
             est
             imbu●a
             recens
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sanguis
             Martyrum
             semen
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A67131-e82090
           
             Pidaces
             .
          
           
             Herodotus
             .
          
           
             Pastoralis
             
          
           
             De
             officio
             Delegati
             .
          
           
             Gloss
             &
             Pastoralis
             
          
           
             Felinus
             in
             Eccl.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             L.
             1.
             idem
             Pompon
             .
          
           
             C.
             2
             
          
           
             Felinus
             in
             Eccl.
             n.
             6●
             .
          
           
             Qui
             resistit
             11
             quest
             .
             3.
             
             Bald.
             
          
           
             Barroll
             .
             Lucias
             F.
             
          
           
             Bald.
             de
             fid
             .
             mis.
             
          
           
             Abb.
             &
             Fe.
             ex
             parte
             de
             test
             .
          
           
             Abb.
             &
             Fe.
             
          
           
             Fel.
             
          
           
             Glossa
             .
          
           
             Jason
             n.
             32
             
          
           
             Autent
             de
             Monarchis
             in
             principalibus
             .
          
           
             Fel.
             in
             Ep.
             1.
             de
             prob
             .
             n.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
          
           
             Bodin
             de
             Repub.
             
          
           
             Specul
             .
             l.
             2.
             de
             actione
             seu
             pet
             .
             93.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Fel.
             in
             cap.
             Pastoralis
             .
          
           
             Speculum
             l.
             5.
             de
             Legibus
             S.
             6.
             n.
             29
             ,
          
           
             Jason
             in
             leg
             .
             mil.
             n.
             7.
             
          
           
             Bald
             :
             in
             anth
             .
             sacr
             ,
             puber
             .
             in
             3.
             coll
             .
          
           
             Advertisement
             de
             Seignior
             Vasc.
             Fign
             .